Thus have I heard. Once the Blessed One was dwelling in Rajagriha at Vulture Peak mountain, together with a great gathering of the sangha of monks and a great gathering of the sangha of bodhisattvas. At that time the Blessed One entered the samadhi that expresses the dharma called "profound illumination," and at the same time noble Avalokiteshvara, the bodhisattva mahasattva, while practicing the profound prajnaparamita, saw in this way: he saw the five skandhas to be empty of nature. Then, through the power of the Buddha, venerable Shariputra said to noble Avalokiteshvara, the bodhisattva mahasattva, "How should a son or daughter of noble family train, who wishes to practice the profound prajnaparamita?" Addressed in this way, noble Avalokiteshvara, the bodhisattva mahasattva, said to venerable Shariputra, "O Shariputra, a son or daughter of noble family who wishes to practice the profound prajnaparamita should see in this way: seeing the five skandhas to be empty of nature. Form is emptiness; emptiness also is form. Emptiness is no other than form; form is no other than emptiness. In the same way, feeling, perception, formation, and consciousness are emptiness. Thus, Shariputra, all dharmas are emptiness. There are no characteristics. There is no birth and no cessation. There is no impurity and no purity. There is no decrease and no increase. Therefore, Shariputra, in emptiness, there is no form, no feeling, no perception, no formation, no consciousness; no eye, no ear, no nose, no tongue, no body, no mind; no appearance, no sound, no smell, no taste, no touch, no dharmas, no eye dhatu up to no mind dhatu, no dhatu of dharmas, no mind consciousness dhatu; no ignorance, no end of ignorance up to no old age and death, no end of old age and death; no suffering, no origin of suffering, no cessation of suffering, no path, no wisdom, no attainment, and no non-attainment. Therefore, Shariputra, since the bodhisattvas have no attainment, they abide by means of prajnaparamita. Since there is no obscuration of mind, there is no fear. They transcend falsity and attain complete nirvana. All the buddhas of the three times, by means of prajnaparamita, fully awaken to unsurpassable, true, complete enlightenment. Therefore, the great mantra of prajnaparamita, the mantra of great insight, the unsurpassed mantra, the unequaled mantra, the mantra that calms all suffering, should be known as truth, since there is no deception. The prajnaparamita mantra is said in this way: OM GATE GATE PARAGATE PARASAMGATE BODHI SVAHA Thus, Shariputra, the bodhisattva mahasattva should train in the profound prajnaparamita. Then the Blessed One arose from that samadhi and praised noble Avalokiteshvara, the bodhisattva mahasattva, saying, "Good, good, O son of noble family; thus it is, O son of noble family, thus it is. One should practice the profound prajnaparamita just as you have taught and all the tathagatas will rejoice." When the Blessed One had said this, venerable Shariputra and noble Avalokiteshvara, the bodhisattva mahasattva, that whole assembly and the world with its gods, humans, asuras, and gandharvas rejoiced and praised the words of the Blessed One. 49 And Jacob called unto his sons, and said: Gather yourselves together, that I may tell you that which shall befall you in the latter days. 2 Assemble yourselves, and hear, ye sons of Jacob; And hearken unto Israel your father. 3 Reuben, thou art my first-born, my might, and the beginning of my strength; The pre-eminence of dignity, and the pre-eminence of power. 4 Boiling over as water, thou shalt not have the pre-eminence; Because thou wentest up to thy father’s bed; Then defiledst thou it: he went up to my couch. 5 Simeon and Levi are brethren; Weapons of violence are their swords. 6 O my soul, come not thou into their council; Unto their assembly, my glory, be not thou united; For in their anger they slew a man, And in their self-will they hocked an ox. 7 Cursed be their anger, for it was fierce; And their wrath, for it was cruel: I will divide them in Jacob, And scatter them in Israel. 8 Judah, thee shall thy brethren praise: Thy hand shall be on the neck of thine enemies; Thy father’s sons shall bow down before thee. 9 Judah is a lion’s whelp; From the prey, my son, thou art gone up: He stooped down, he couched as a lion, And as a lioness; who shall rouse him up? 10 The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, Nor the ruler’s staff from between his feet, Until Shiloh come; And unto him shall the obedience of the peoples be. 11 Binding his foal unto the vine, And his ass’s colt unto the choice vine; He hath washed his garments in wine, And his vesture in the blood of grapes: 12 His eyes shall be red with wine, And his teeth white with milk. 13 Zebulun shall dwell at the haven of the sea; And he shall be for a haven of ships; And his border shall be upon Sidon. 14 Issachar is a strong ass, Couching down between the sheepfolds: 15 And he saw a resting-place that it was good, And the land that it was pleasant; And he bowed his shoulder to bear, And became a servant under taskwork. 16 Dan shall judge his people, As one of the tribes of Israel. 17 Dan shall be a serpent in the way, An adder in the path, That biteth the horse’s heels, So that his rider falleth backward. 18 I have waited for thy salvation, O Jehovah. 19 Gad, a troop shall press upon him; But he shall press upon their heel. 20 Out of Asher his bread shall be fat, And he shall yield royal dainties. 21 Naphtali is a hind let loose: He giveth goodly words. 22 Joseph is a fruitful bough, A fruitful bough by a fountain; His branches run over the wall. 23 The archers have sorely grieved him, And shot at him, and persecuted him: 24 But his bow abode in strength, And the arms of his hands were made strong, By the hands of the Mighty One of Jacob (From thence is the shepherd, the stone of Israel), 25 Even by the God of thy father, who shall help thee, And by the Almighty, who shall bless thee, With blessings of heaven above, Blessings of the deep that coucheth beneath, Blessings of the breasts, and of the womb. 26 The blessings of thy father Have prevailed above the blessings of my progenitors Unto the utmost bound of the everlasting hills: They shall be on the head of Joseph, And on the crown of the head of him that was separate from his brethren. 27 Benjamin is a wolf that raveneth: In the morning he shall devour the prey, And at even he shall divide the spoil. 28 All these are the twelve tribes of Israel: and this is it that their father spake unto them and blessed them; every one according to his blessing he blessed them. 29 And he charged them, and said unto them, I am to be gathered unto my people: bury me with my fathers in the cave that is in the field of Ephron the Hittite, 30 in the cave that is in the field of Machpelah, which is before Mamre, in the land of Canaan, which Abraham bought with the field from Ephron the Hittite for a possession of a burying-place. 31 There they buried Abraham and Sarah his wife; there they buried Isaac and Rebekah his wife; and there I buried Leah— 32 the field and the cave that is therein, which was purchased from the children of Heth. 33 And when Jacob made an end of charging his sons, he gathered up his feet into the bed, and yielded up the ghost, and was gathered unto his people. 50 And Joseph fell upon his father’s face, and wept upon him, and kissed him. 2 And Joseph commanded his servants the physicians to embalm his father: and the physicians embalmed Israel. 3 And forty days were fulfilled for him; for so are fulfilled the days of embalming: and the Egyptians wept for him threescore and ten days. 4 And when the days of weeping for him were past, Joseph spake unto the house of Pharaoh, saying, If now I have found favor in your eyes, speak, I pray you, in the ears of Pharaoh, saying, 5 My father made me swear, saying, Lo, I die: in my grave which I have digged for me in the land of Canaan, there shalt thou bury me. Now therefore let me go up, I pray thee, and bury my father, and I will come again. 6 And Pharaoh said, Go up, and bury thy father, according as he made thee swear. 7 And Joseph went up to bury his father; and with him went up all the servants of Pharaoh, the elders of his house, and all the elders of the land of Egypt, 8 and all the house of Joseph, and his brethren, and his father’s house: only their little ones, and their flocks, and their herds, they left in the land of Goshen. 9 And there went up with him both chariots and horsemen: and it was a very great company. 10 And they came to the threshing-floor of Atad, which is beyond the Jordan, and there they lamented with a very great and sore lamentation: and he made a mourning for his father seven days. 11 And when the inhabitants of the land, the Canaanites, saw the mourning in the floor of Atad, they said, This is a grievous mourning to the Egyptians: wherefore the name of it was called Abel-mizraim, which is beyond the Jordan. 12 And his sons did unto him according as he commanded them: 13 for his sons carried him into the land of Canaan, and buried him in the cave of the field of Machpelah, which Abraham bought with the field, for a possession of a burying-place, of Ephron the Hittite, before Mamre. 14 And Joseph returned into Egypt, he, and his brethren, and all that went up with him to bury his father, after he had buried his father. 15 And when Joseph’s brethren saw that their father was dead, they said, It may be that Joseph will hate us, and will fully requite us all the evil which we did unto him. 16 And they sent a message unto Joseph, saying, Thy father did command before he died, saying, 17 So shall ye say unto Joseph, Forgive, I pray thee now, the transgression of thy brethren, and their sin, for that they did unto thee evil. And now, we pray thee, forgive the transgression of the servants of the God of thy father. And Joseph wept when they spake unto him. 18 And his brethren also went and fell down before his face; and they said, Behold, we are thy servants. 19 And Joseph said unto them, Fear not: for am I in the place of God? 20 And as for you, ye meant evil against me; but God meant it for good, to bring to pass, as it is this day, to save much people alive. 21 Now therefore fear ye not: I will nourish you, and your little ones. And he comforted them, and spake kindly unto them. 22 And Joseph dwelt in Egypt, he, and his father’s house: and Joseph lived a hundred and ten years. 23 And Joseph saw Ephraim’s children of the third generation: the children also of Machir the son of Manasseh were born upon Joseph’s knees. 24 And Joseph said unto his brethren, I die; but God will surely visit you, and bring you up out of this land unto the land which he sware to Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob. 25 And Joseph took an oath of the children of Israel, saying, God will surely visit you, and ye shall carry up my bones from hence. 26 So Joseph died, being a hundred and ten years old: and they embalmed him, and he was put in a coffin in Egypt. 1. Mencius went to see king Hûi of Liang. 2. The king said, 'Venerable sir, since you have not counted it far to come here, a distance of a thousand lî, may I presume that you are provided with counsels to profit my kingdom?' 3. Mencius replied, 'Why must your Majesty use that word "profit?" What I am provided with, are counsels to benevolence and righteousness, and these are my only topics. 4. 'If your Majesty say, "What is to be done to profit my kingdom?" the great officers will say, "What is to be done to profit our families?" and the inferior officers and the common people will say, "What is to be done to profit our persons?" Superiors and inferiors will try to snatch this profit the one from the other, and the kingdom will be endangered. In the kingdom of ten thousand chariots, the murderer of his sovereign shall be the chief of a family of a thousand chariots. In the kingdom of a thousand chariots, the murderer of his prince shall be the chief of a family of a hundred chariots. To have a thousand in ten thousand, and a hundred in a thousand, cannot be said not to be a large allotment, but if righteousness be put last, and profit be put first, they will not be satisfied without snatching all. 5. 'There never has been a benevolent man who neglected his parents. There never has been a righteous man who made his sovereign an after consideration. 6. 'Let your Majesty also say, "Benevolence and righteousness, and let these be your only themes." Why must you use that word -- "profit?". 1. Mencius, another day, saw King Hûi of Liang. The king went and stood with him by a pond, and, looking round at the large geese and deer, said, 'Do wise and good princes also find pleasure in these things?' 2. Mencius replied, 'Being wise and good, they have pleasure in these things. If they are not wise and good, though they have these things, they do not find pleasure. 3. 'It is said in the Book of Poetry, He measured out and commenced his marvellous tower; He measured it out and planned it. The people addressed themselves to it, And in less than a day completed it. When he measured and began it, he said to them -- Be not so earnest: But the multitudes came as if they had been his children. The king was in his marvellous park; The does reposed about, The does so sleek and fat: And the white birds came glistening. The king was by his marvellous pond; How full was it of fishes leaping about!" 'King Wan used the strength of the people to make his tower and his pond, and yet the people rejoiced to do the work, calling the tower "the marvellous tower," calling the pond "the marvellous pond," and rejoicing that he had his large deer, his fishes, and turtles. The ancients caused the people to have pleasure as well as themselves, and therefore they could enjoy it. 4. 'In the Declaration of T'ang it is said, "O sun, when wilt thou expire? We will die together with thee." The people wished for Chieh's death, though they should die with him. Although he had towers, ponds, birds, and animals, how could he have pleasure alone?' 1. King Hûi of Liang said, 'Small as my virtue is, in the government of my kingdom, I do indeed exert my mind to the utmost. If the year be bad on the inside of the river, I remove as many of the people as I can to the east of the river, and convey grain to the country in the inside. When the year is bad on the east of the river, I act on the same plan. On examining the government of the neighboring kingdoms, I do not find that there is any prince who exerts his mind as I do. And yet the people of the neighboring kingdoms do not decrease, nor do my people increase. How is this?' 2. Mencius replied, 'Your majesty is fond of war; -- let me take an illustration from war. -- The soldiers move forward to the sound of the drums; and after their weapons have been crossed, on one side they throw away their coats of mail, trail their arms behind them, and run. Some run a hundred paces and stop; some run fifty paces and stop. What would you think if those who run fifty paces were to laugh at those who run a hundred paces?' The kind said, 'They should not do so. Though they did not run a hundred paces, yet they also ran away.' 'Since your Majesty knows this,' replied Mencius, 'you need not hope that your people will become more numerous than those of the neighboring kingdoms. 3. 'If the seasons of husbandry be not interfered with, the grain will be more than can be eaten. If close nets are not allowed to enter the pools and ponds, the fishes and turtles will be more than can be consumed. If the axes and bills enter the hills and forests only at the proper time, the wood will be more than can be used. When the grain and fish and turtles are more than can be eaten, and there is more wood than can be used, this enables the people to nourish their living and mourn for their dead, without any feeling against any. This condition, in which the people nourish their living and bury their dead without any feeling against any, is the first step of royal government. 4. 'Let mulberry trees be planted about the homesteads with their five mâu, and persons of fifty years may be clothed with silk. In keeping fowls, pigs, dogs, and swine, let not their times of breeding be neglected, and persons of seventy years may eat flesh. Let there not be taken away the time that is proper for the cultivation of the farm with its hundred mâ, and the family of several mouths that is supported by it shall not suffer from hunger. Let careful attention be paid to education in schools, inculcating in it especially the filial and fraternal duties, and grey-haired men will not be seen upon the roads, carrying burdens on their backs or on their heads. It never has been that the ruler of a State, where such results were seen, -- persons of seventy wearing silk and eating flesh, and the black-haired people suffering neither from hunder nor cold, -- did not attain to the royal dignity. 5. 'Your dogs and swine eat the food of men, and you do not make any restrictive arrangements. There are people dying from famine on the roads, and you do not issue the stores of your granaries for them. When people die, you say, "It is not owing to me; it is owing to the year." In what does this differ from stabbing a man and killing him, and then saying -- "It was not I; it was the weapon?" Let your Majesty cease to lay the blame on the year, and instantly from all the nation the people will come to you.' 1. King Hûi of Liang said, 'I wish quietly to receive your instructions.' 2. Mencius replied, 'Is there any difference between killing a man with a stick and with a sword ?' The king said, 'There is no difference! 3. 'Is there any difference between doing it with a sword and with the style of government? 'There is no difference,' was the reply. 4. Mencius then said, 'In your kitchen there is fat meat; in your stables there are fat horses. But your people have the look of hunger, and on the wilds there are those who have died of famine. This is leading on beasts to devour men. 5. 'Beasts devour one another, and men hate them for doing so. When a prince, being the parent of his people, administers his government so as to be chargeable with leading on beasts to devour men, where is his parental relation to the people?' 6. Chung-nî said, 'Was he not without posterity who first made wooden images to bury with the dead? So he said, because that man made the semblances of men, and used them for that purpose:-- what shall be thought of him who causes his people to die of hunger?' 1. King Hûi of Liang said, 'There was not in the nation a stronger State than Tsin, as you, venerable Sir, know. But since it descended to me, on the east we have been defeated by Ch'i, and then my eldest son perished; on the west we have lost seven hundred lî of territory to Ch'in; and on the south we have sustained disgrace at the hands of Ch'û. I have brought shame on my departed predecessors, and wish on their account to wipe it away, once for all. What course is to be pursued to accomplish this?' 2. Mencius replied, 'With a territory which is only a hundred lî square, it is possible to attain to the royal dignity. 3. 'If Your Majesty will indeed dispense a benevolent government to the people, being sparing in the use of punishments and fines, and making the taxes and levies light, so causing that the fields shall be ploughed deep, and the weeding of them be carefully attended to, and that the strong-bodied, during their days of leisure, shall cultivate their filial piety, fraternal respectfulness, sincerity, and truthfulness, serving thereby, at home, their fathers and elder brothers, and, abroad, their elders and superiors,-- you will then have a people who can be employed, with sticks which they have prepared, to oppose the strong mail and sharp weapons of the troops of Ch'in and Ch'û. 4. 'The rulers of those States rob their people of their time, so that they cannot plough and weed their fields, in order to support their parents. Their parents suffer from cold and hunger. Brothers, wives, and children are separated and scattered abroad. 5. 'Those rulers, as it were, drive their people into pit-falls, or drown them. Your Majesty will go to punish them. In such a case, who will oppose your Majesty? 6. 'In accordance with this is the saying,-- "The benevolent has no enemy." I beg your Majesty not to doubt what I say.' 1. Mencius went to see the king Hsiang of Liang. 2. On coming out from the interview, he said to some persons, 'When I looked at him from a distance, he did not appear like a sovereign; when I drew near to him, I saw nothing venerable about him. Abruptly he asked me, "How can the kingdom be settled?" I replied, "It will be settled by being united under one sway." 3. '"Who can so unite it?" 4. 'I replied, "He who has no pleasure in killing men can so unite it." 5. "'Who can give it to him?" 6. 'I replied, " All the people of the nation will unanimously give it to him. Does your Majesty understand the way of the growing grain? During the seventh and eighth months, when drought prevails, the plants become dry. Then the clouds collect densely in the heavens, they send down torrents of rain, and the grain erects itself, as if by a shoot. When it does so, who can keep it back? Now among the shepherds of men throughout the nation, there is not one who does not find pleasure in killing men. If there were one who did not find pleasure in killing men, all the people in the nation would look towards him with outstretched necks. Such being indeed the case, the people would flock to him, as water flows downwards with a rush, which no one can repress."' 1. The king Hsüan of Ch'î asked, saying, 'May I be informed by you of the transactions of Hwan of Ch'î, and Wan of Tsin?' 2. Mencius replied, 'There were none of the disciples of Chuncg-nî who spoke about the affairs of Hwan and WAn, and therefore they have not been transmitted to these after-ages ;-- your servant has not heard them. If you will have me speak, let it be about royal government.' 3. The king said, 'What virtue must there be in order to attain to royal sway?' Mencius answered, 'The love and protection of the people; with this there is no power which can prevent a ruler from attaining to it.' 4. The king asked again, 'Is such an one as I competent to love and protect the people?' Mencius said, 'Yes.' 'How do you know that I am competent for that?' 'I heard the following incident from Hû Ho:-- "The king," said he, "was sitting aloft in the hall, when a man appeared, leading an ox past the lower part of it. The king saw him, and asked, Where is the ox going? The man replied, We are going to consecrate a bell with its blood. The king said, Let it go. I cannot bear its frightened appearance, as if it were an innocent person going to the place of death. The man answered, Shall we then omit the consecration of the bell ? The king said, How can that be omitted? Change it for a sheep." I do not know whether this incident really occurred.' 5. The king replied, 'It did,' and then Mencius said, 'The heart seen in this is sufficient to carry you to the royal sway. The people all supposed that your Majesty grudged the animal, but your servant knows surely, that it was your Majesty's not being able to bear the sight, which made you do as you did.' 6. The king said, 'You are right. And yet there really was an appearance of what the people condemned. But though Chî be a small and narrow State, how should I grudge one ox? Indeed it was because I could not bear its frightened appearance, as if it were an innocent person going to the place of death, that therefore I changed it for a sheep.' 7. Mencius pursued, 'Let not your Majesty deem it strange that the people should think you were grudging the animal. When you changed a large one for a small, how should they know the true reason? If you felt pained by its being led without guilt to the place of death, what was there to choose between an ox and a sheep? The king laughed and said, 'What really was my mind in the matter? I did not grudge the expense of it, and changed it for a sheep!-- There was reason in the people's saying that I grudged it.' 8. 'There is no harm in their saying so,' said Mencius. 'Your conduct was an artifice of benevolence. You saw the ox, and had not seen the sheep. So is the superior man affected towards animals, that, having seen them alive, he cannot bear to see them die; having heard their dying cries, he cannot bear to eat their flesh. Therefore he keeps away from his slaughter-house and cook-room.' 9. The king was pleased, and said, 'It is said in the Book of Poetry, "The minds of others, I am able by reflection to measure;" -- this is verified, my Master, in your discovery of my motive. I indeed did the thing, but when I turned my thoughts inward, and examined into it, I could not discover my own mind. When you, Master, spoke those words, the movements of compassion began to work in my mind. How is it that this heart has in it what is equal to the royal sway?' 10. Mencius replied, 'Suppose a man were to make this statement to your Majesty:-- "My strength is sufficient to lift three thousand catties, but it is not sufficient to lift one feather;-- my eyesight is sharp enough to examine the point of an autumn hair, but I do not see a waggon-load of faggots;-- "would your Majesty allow what he said?' 'No,' was the answer, on which Mencius proceeded, 'Now here is kindness sufficient to reach to animals, and no benefits are extended from it to the people.-- How is this? Is an exception to be made here? The truth is, the feather is not lifted , because strength is not used; the waggon-load of firewood is not seen, because the eyesight is not used; and the people are not loved and protected, because kindness is not employed. Therefore your Majesty's not exercising the royal sway, is because you do not do it, not because you are not able to do it.' 11. The king asked, 'How may the difference between the not doing a thing, and the not being able to do it, be represented? Mencius replied,'In such a thing as taking the T'âi mountain under your arm, and leaping over the north sea with it, if you say to people-- "I am not able to do it," that is a real case of not being able. In such a matter as breaking off a branch from a tree at the order of a superior, if you say to people-- "I am not able to do it," that is a case of not doing it, it is not a case of not being able to do it. Therefore your Majesty's not exercising the royal sway, is not such a case as that of taking the T'âi mountain under your arm, and leaping over the north sea with it. Your Majesty's not exercising the royal sway is a case like that of breaking off a branch from a tree. 12. 'Treat with the reverence due to age the elders in your own family, so that the elders in the families of others shall be similarly treated; treat with the kindness due to youth the young in your own family, so that the young in the families of others shall be similarly treated:-- do this, and the kingdom may be made to go round in your palm. It is said in the Book of Poetry, "His example affected his wife. It reached to his brothers, and his family of the State was governed by it."-- The language shows how king Wan simply took his kindly heart, and exercised it towards those parties. Therefore the carrying out his kindness of heart by a prince will suffice for the love and protection of all within the four seas, and if he do not carry it out, he will not be able to protect his wife and children. The way in which the ancients came greatly to surpass other men, was no other but this:-- simply that they knew well how to carry out, so as to affect others, what they themselves did. Now your kindness is sufficient to reach to animals, and no benefits are extended from it to reach the people.-- How is this? Is an exception to be made here? 13. 'By weighing, we know what things are light, and what heavy. By measuring, we know what things are long, and what short. The relations of all things may be thus determined, and it is of the greatest importance to estimate the motions of the mind. I beg your Majesty to measure it. 14. 'You collect your equipments of war, endanger your soldiers and officers, and excite the resentment of the other princes;-- do these things cause you pleasnre in your mind?' 15. The king replied, 'No. How should I derive pleasure from these things? My object in them is to seek for what I greatly desire.' 16. Mencius said, 'May I hear from you what it is that you greatly desire?' The king laughed and did not speak. Mencius resumed, 'Are you led to desire it, because you have not enough of rich and sweet food for your mouth? Or because you have not enough of light and warm clothing for your body? Or because you have not enough of beautifully coloured objects to delight your eyes? Or because you have not voices and tones enough to please your ears? Or because you have not enough of attendants and favourites to stand before you and receive your orders? Your Majesty's various officers are sufficient to supply you with those things. How can your Majesty be led to entertain such a desire on account of them?' 'No,' said the king; 'my desire is not on account of them.' Mencius added, 'Then, what your Majesty greatly desires may be known. You wish to enlarge your territories, to have Ch'in and Ch'û wait at your court, to rule the Middle Kingdom, and to attract to you the barbarous tribes that surround it. But doing what you do to seek for what you desire is like climbing a tree to seek for fish.' 17. The king said, 'Is it so bad as that?' 'It is even worse,' was the reply. 'If you climb a tree to seek for fish, although you do not get the fish, you will not suffer any subsequent calamity. But doing what you do to seek for what you desire, doing it moreover with all your heart, you will assuredly afterwards meet with calamities.' The king asked, 'May I hear from you the proof of that?' Mencius said, 'If the people of Tsâu should fight with the people of Ch'û, which of them does your Majesty think would conquer?' 'The people of Ch'û would conquer.' 'Yes;-- and so it is certain that a small country cannot contend with a great, that few cannot contend with many, that the weak cannot contend with the strong. The territory within the four seas embraces nine divisions, each of a thousand lî square. All Ch'î together is but one of them. If with one part you try to subdue the other eight, what is the difference between that and Tsâu's contending with Ch'û? For, with such a desire, you must turn back to the proper course for its attainment. 18. 'Now if your Majesty will institute a government whose action shall be benevolent, this will cause all the officers in the kingdom to wish to stand in your Majesty's court, and all the farmers to wish to plough in your Majesty's fields, and all the merchants, both travelling and stationary, to wish to store their goods in your Majesty's market-places, and all travelling strangers to wish to make their tours on your Majesty's roads, and all throughout the kingdom who feel aggrieved by their rulers to wish to come and complain to your Majesty. And when they are so bent, who will be able to keep them back?' 19. The king said, 'I am stupid, and not able to advance to this. I wish you, my Master, to assist my intentions. Teach me clearly; although I am deficient in intelligence and vigour, I will essay and try to carry your instructions into effect.' 20. Mencius replied, 'They are only men of education, who, without a certain livelihood, are able to maintain a fixed heart. As to the people, if they have not a certain livelihood, it follows that they will not have a fixed heart. And if they have not a fixed heart, there is nothing which they will not do, in the way of self-abandonment, of moral deflection, of depravity, and of wild license. When they thus have been involved in crime, to follow them up and punish them;-- this is to entrap the people. How can such a thing as entrapping the people be done under the rule of a benevolent man? 21. 'Therefore an intelligent ruler will regulate the livelihood of the people, so as to make sure that, for those above them, they shall have sufficient wherewith to serve their parents, and, for those below them, sufficient wherewith to support their wives and children; that in good years they shall always be abundantly satisfied, and that in bad years they shall escape the danger of perishing. After this he may urge them, and they will proceed to what is good, for in this case the people will follow after it with ease. 22. 'Now, the livelihood of the people is so regulated, that, above, they have not sufficient wherewith to serve their parents, and, below, they have not sufficient wherewith to support their wives and children. Notwithstanding good years, their lives are continually embittered, and, in bad years, they do not escape perishing. In such circumstances they only try to save themselves from death, and are afraid they will not succeed. What leisure have they to cultivate propriety and righteousness?' 23. 'If your Majesty wishes to effect this regulation of the livelihood of the people, why not turn to that which is the essential step to it? 24. 'Let mulberry-trees be planted about the homesteads with their five mâu, and persons of fifty years may be clothed with silk. In keeping fowls, pigs, dogs, and swine, let not their times of breeding be neglected, and persons of seventy years may eat flesh. Let there not be taken away the time that is proper for the cultivation of the farm with its hundred mâu, and the family of eight mouths that is supported by it shall not suffer from hunger. Let careful attention be paid to educatlon in schools,-- the inculcation in it especially of the filial and fraternal duties, and grey-haired men will not be seen upon the roads, carrying burdens on their backs or on their heads. It never has been that the ruler of a State where such results were seen,-- the old wearing silk and eating flesh, and the black-haired people suffering neither from hunger nor cold,-- did not attain to the royal dignity.' 1. Chwang Pâ'o, seeing Mencius, said to him, 'I had an interview with the king. His Majesty told me that he loved music, and I was not prepared with anything to reply to him. What do you pronounce about that love of music?' Mencius replied, 'If the king's love of music were very great, the kingdom of Ch'î would be near to a state of good government!' 2. Another day, Mencius, having an interview with the king, said, 'Your Majesty, I have heard, told the officer Chwang, that you love music;-- was it so?' The king changed colour, and said, 'I am unable to love the music of the ancient sovereigns; I only love the music that suits the manners of the present age.' 3. Mencius said, 'If your Majesty's love of music were very great, Ch'î would be near to a state of good government! The music of the present day is just like the music of antiquity, as regards effecting that.' 4. The king said, 'May I hear from you the proof of that?' Mencius asked, 'Which is the more pleasant,-- to enjoy music by yourself alone, or to enjoy it with others?' 'To enjoy it with others,' was the reply. 'And which is the more pleasant,-- to enjoy music with a few, or to enjoy it with many?' 'To enjoy it with many.' 5. Mencius proceeded, 'Your servant begs to explain what I have said about music to your Majesty. 6. 'Now, your Majesty is having music here.-- The people hear the noise of your bells and drums, and the notes of your fifes and pipes, and they all, with aching heads, knit their brows, and say to one another, "That's how our king likes his music! But why does he reduce us to this extremity of distress?-- Fathers and sons cannot see one another. Elder brothers and younger brothers, wives and children, are separated and scattered abroad." Now, your Majesty is hunting here.-- The people hear the noise of your carriages and horses, and see the beauty of your plumes and streamers, and they all, with aching heads, knit their brows, and say to one another, "That's how our king likes his hunting! But why does he reduce us to this extremity of distress?-- Fathers and sons cannot see one another. Elder brothers and younger brothers, wives and children, are separated and scattered abroad." Their feeling thus is from no other reason but that you do not allow the people to have pleasure as well as yourself. 7. 'Now, your Majesty is having music here. The people hear the noise of your bells and drums, and the notes of your fifes and pipes, and they all, delighted, and with joyful looks, say to one another, "That sounds as if our king were free from all sickness! If he were not, how could he enjoy this music?" Now, your Majesty is hunting here.-- The people hear the noise of your carriages and horses, and see the beauty of your plumes and streamers, and they all, delighted, and with joyful looks, say to one another, "That looks as if our king were free from all sickness! If he were not, how could he enjoy this hunting?" Their feeling thus is from no other reason but that you cause them to have their pleasure as you have yours. 8. 'If your Majesty now will make pleasure a thing common to the people and yourself, the royal sway awaits you.' 1. The king Hsüan of Ch'î asked, 'Was it so, that the park of king Wan contained seventy square lî?' Mencius replied, 'It is so in the records.' 2. 'Was it so large as that?' exclaimed the king. 'The people,' said Mencius, 'still looked on it as small.' The king added, 'My park contains only forty square lî, and the people still look on it as large. How is this?' 'The park of king Wan,' was the reply, 'contained seventy square lî, but the grass-cutters and fuel-gatherers had the privilege of entrance into it; so also had the catchers of pheasants and hares. He shared it with the people, and was it not with reason that they looked on it as small? 3. 'When I first arrived at the borders of your kingdom, I inquired about the great prohibitory regulations, before I would venture to enter it; and I heard, that inside the barrier-gates there was a park of forty square lî, and that he who killed a deer in it, was held guilty of the same crime as if he had killed a man.-- Thus those forty square lî are a pitfall in the middle of the kingdom. Is it not with reason that the people look upon them as large?' 1. The king Hsüan of Ch'î asked, saying, 'Is there any way to regulate one's maintenance of intercourse with neighbouring kingdoms?' Mencius replied, 'There is. But it requires a perfectly virtuous prince to be able, with a great country, to serve a small one,-- as, for instance, T'ang served Ko, and king Wan served the Kwan barbarians. And it requires a wise prince to be able, with a small country, to serve a large one,-- as the king T'âi served the Hsün-yü, and Kâu-ch'ien served Wû. 2. 'He who with a areat State serves a small one, delights in Heaven. He who with a small State serves a large one, stands in awe of Heaven. He who delights in Heaven, will affect with his love and protection the whole kingdom. He who stands in awe of Heaven, will affect with his love and protection his own kingdom. 3. 'It is said in the Book of Poetry, "I fear the Majesty of Heaven, and will thus preserve its favouring decree."' 4. The king said,'A great saying! But I have an infirmity;-- I love valour.' 5. I beg your Majesty,' was the reply, 'not to love small valour. If a man brandishes his sword, looks fiercely, and says, "How dare he withstand me?"-- this is the valour of a common man, who can be the opponent only of a single individual. I beg your Majesty to greaten it. 6. 'It is said in the Book of Poetry, "The king blazed with anger, And he marshalled his hosts, To stop the march to Chü, To consolidate the prosperity of Châu, To meet the expectations of the nation." This was the valour of king Wan. King Wan, in one burst of his anger, gave repose to all the people of the kingdom. 7. 'In the Book of History it is said, "Heaven having produced the inferior people, made for them rulers and teachers, with the purpose that they should be assisting to God, and therefore distinguished them throughout the four quarters of the land. Whoever are offenders, and whoever are innocent, here am I to deal with them. How dare any under heaven give indulgence to their refractory wills?" There was one man pursuing a violent and disorderly course in the kingdom, and king Wû was ashamed of it. This was the valour of king Wû. He also, by one display of his anger, gave repose to all the people of the kingdom. 8. 'Let now your Majesty also, in one burst of anger, give repose to all the people of the kingdom. The people are only afraid that your Majesty does not love valour.' 1. The king Hsüan of Ch'î had an interview with Mencius in the Snow palace, and said to him, 'Do men of talents and worth likewise find pleasure in these things?' Mencius replied, 'They do; and if people generally are not able to enjoy themselves, they condemn their superiors. 2. 'For them, when they cannot enjoy themselves, to condemn their superiors is wrong, but when the superiors of the people do not make enjoyment a thing common to the people and themselves, they also do wrong. 3. 'When a ruler rejoices in the joy of his people, they also rejoice in his joy; when he grieves at the sorrow of his people, they also grieve at his sorrow. A sympathy of joy will pervade the kingdom ; a sympathy of sorrow will do the same:-- in such a state of things, it cannot be but that the ruler attain to the royal dignity. 4. 'Formerly, the duke Ching of Ch'î asked the minister Yen, saying, "I wish to pay a visit of inspection to Chwan-fû, and Cbâo-wû, and then to bend my course southward along the shore, till I come to Lang-yê. What shall I do that my tour may be fit to be compared with the visits of inspection made by the ancient sovereigns?" 5. 'The minister Yen replied, "An excellent inquiry! When the Son of Heaven visited the princes, it was called a tour of inspection, that is, be surveyed the States under their care. When the princes attended at the court of the Son of Heaven, it was called a report of office, that is, they reported their administration of their offices. Thus, neither of the proceedings was without a purpose. And moreover, in the spring they examined the ploughing, and supplied any deficiency of seed; in the autumn they examined the reaping, and supplied any deficiency of yield. There is the saying of the Hsiâ dynasty,-- If our king do not take his ramble, what will become of our happiness? If our king do not make his excursion, what will become of our help? That ramble, and that excursion, were a pattern to the princes. 6. '"Now, the state of things is different.-- A host marches in attendance on the ruler, and stores of provisions are consumed. The hungry are deprived of their food, and there is no rest for those who are called to toil. Maledictions are uttered by one to another with eyes askance, and the people proceed to the commission of wickedness. Thus the royal ordinances are violated, and the people are oppressed, and the supplies of food and drink flow away like water. The rulers yield themselves to the current, or they urge their way against it; they are wild; they are utterly lost:-- these things proceed to the grief of the inferior princes. 7. '"Descending along with the current, and forgetting to return, is what I call yielding to it. Pressing up against it, and forgetting to return, is what I call urging their way against it. Pursuing the chase without satiety is what I call being wild. Delighting in wine without satiety is what I call being lost. 8. '"The ancient sovereigns had no pleasures to which they gave themselves as on the flowing stream; no doings which might be so characterized as wild and lost. 9. '"It is for you, my prince, to pursue your course."' 10. 'The duke Ching was pleased. He issued a proclamation throughout his State, and went out and occupied a shed in the borders. From that time he began to open his granaries to supply the wants of the people, and calling the Grand music-master, he said to him-- "Make for me music to suit a prince and his minister pleased with each other." And it was then that the Chî-shâo and Chio-shâo were made, in the words to which it was said, "Is it a fault to restrain one's prince?" He who restrains his prince loves his prince.' 1. The king Hsüan of Ch'î said, 'People all tell me to pull down and remove the Hall of Distinction. Shall I pull it down, or stop the movement for that object?' 2. Mencius replied, 'The Hall of Distinction is a Hall appropriate to the sovereigns. If your Majesty wishes to practise the true royal government, then do not pull it down.' 3. The king said, 'May I hear from you what the true royal government is?' 'Formerly,' was the reply, 'king Wan's government of Ch'î was as follows:-- The husbandmen cultivated for the government one-ninth of the land; the descendants of officers were salaried; at the passes and in the markets, strangers were inspected, but goods were not taxed: there were no prohibitions respecting the ponds and weirs; the wives and children of criminals were not involved in their guilt. There were the old and wifeless, or widowers; the old and husbandless, or widows; the old and childless, or solitaries ; the young and fatherless, or orphans:-- these four classes are the most destitute of the people, and have none to whom they can tell their wants, and king Wan, in the institution of his government with its benevolent action, made them the first objects of his regard, as it is said in the Book of Poetry, "The rich may get through life well; But alas! for the miserable and solitary!"' 4. The king said, 'O excellent words!' Mencius said, 'Since your Majesty deems them excellent, why do you not practise them?' 'I have an infirmity,' said the king; 'I am fond of wealth.' The reply was, 'Formerly, Kung-lîu was fond of wealth. It is said in the Book of Poetry, "He reared his ricks, and filled his granaries, He tied up dried provisions and grain, In bottomless bags, and sacks, That he might gather his people together, and glorify his State. With bows and arrows all-displayed, With shields, and spears, and battle-axes, large and small, He commenced his march." In this way those who remained in their old seat had their ricks and granaries, and those who marched had their bags of provisions. It was not till after this that he thought he could begin his march. If your Majesty loves wealth, give the people power to gratify the same feeling, and what difficulty will there be in your attaining the royal sway?' 5. The king said, 'I have an infirmity; I am fond of beauty.' The reply was, 'Formerly, king T'âi was fond of beauty, and loved his wife. It is said in the Book of Poetry, Kû-kung T'an-fû Came in the morning, galloping his horse, By the banks of the western waters, As far as the foot of Ch'î hill, Along with the lady of Chiang; They came and together chose the site for their settlement." At that time, in the seclusion of the house, there were no dissatisfied women, and abroad, there were no unmarried men. If your Majesty loves beauty, let the people be able to gratify the same feeling, and what difficulty will there be in your attaining the royal sway?' 1. Mencius said to the king Hsüan of Ch'î, 'Suppose that one of your Majesty's ministers were to entrust his wife and children to the care of his friend, while he himself went into Ch'û to travel, and that, on his return, he should find that the friend had let his wife and children suffer from cold and hunger;-- how ought he to deal with him?' The king said, 'He should cast him off.' 2. Mencius proceeded, 'Suppose that the chief criminal judge could not regulate the officers under him, how would you deal with him?' The king said, 'Dismiss him.' 3. Mencius again said, 'If within the four borders of your kingdom there is not good government, what is to be done?' The king looked to the right and left, and spoke of other matters. 1. Mencius, having an interview with the king Hsüan of Ch'î, said to him, 'When men speak of "an ancient kingdom," it is not meant thereby that it has lofty trees in it, but that it has ministers sprung from families which have been noted in it for generations. Your Majesty has no intimate ministers even. Those whom you advanced yesterday are gone to-day, and you do not know it.' 2. The king said, 'How shall I know that they have not ability, and so avoid employing them at all?' 3. The reply was, 'The ruler of a State advances to office men of talents and virtue only as a matter of necessity. Since he will thereby cause the low to overstep the honourable, and distant to overstep his near relatives, ought he to do so but with caution? 4. 'When all those about you say,-- "This is a man of talents and worth," you may not therefore believe it. When your great officers all say,-- "This is a man of talents and virtue," neither may you for that believe it. When all the people say,-- "This is a man of talents and virtue," then examine into the case, and when you find that the man is such, employ him. When all those about you say,-- "This man won't do," don't listen to them. When all your great officers say,-- "This man won't do," don't listen to them. When the people all sav,-- "This man won't do," then examine into the case, and when you find that the man won't do, send him away. 5. 'When all those about you say,-- "This man deserves death," don't listen to them. When all your great officers say,-- "This man deserves death," don't listen to them. When the people all say,"This man deserves death," then inquire into the case, and when you see that the man deserves death, put him to death. In accordance with this we have the saying, "The people killed him." 6. 'You must act in this way in order to be the parent of the people.' 1. The king Hsüan of Ch'î asked, saying, 'Was it so, that T'ang banished Chieh, and that king Wû smote Châu?' Mencius replied, 'It is so in the records.' 2. The king said, 'May a minister then put his sovereign to death?' 3. Mencius said, 'He who outrages the benevolence proper to his nature, is called a robber; he who outrages righteousness, is called a ruffian. The robber and ruffian we call a mere fellow. I have heard of the cutting off of the fellow Châu, but I have not heard of the putting a sovereign to death, in his case.' 1. Mencius, having an interview with the king Hsüan of Ch'î, said to him, 'If you are going to build a large mansion, you will surely cause the Master of the workmen to look out for large trees, and when he has found such large trees, you will be glad, thinking that they will answer for the intended object. Should the workmen hew them so as to make them too small, then your Majesty will be angry, thinking that they will not answer for the purpose. Now, a man spends his youth in learning the principles of right government, and, being grown up to vigour, he wishes to put them in practice;-- if your Majesty says to him, "For the present put aside what you have learned, and follow me," what shall we say? 2. 'Here now you have a gem unwrought, in the stone. Although it may be worth 240,000 taels, you will surely employ a lapidary to cut and polish it. But when you come to the government of the State, then you say,-- "For the present put aside what you have learned, and follow me." How is it that you herein act so differently from your conduct in calling in the lapidary to cut the gem?' 1. The people of Ch'î attacked Yen, and conquered it. 2. The king Hsüan asked, saying, 'Some tell me not to take possession of it for myself, and some tell me to take possession of it. For a kingdom of ten thousand chariots, attacking another of ten thousand chariots, to complete the conquest of it in fifty days, is an achievement beyond mere human strength. If I do not take possession of it, calamities from Heaven will surely come upon me. What do you say to my taking possession of it?' 3. Mencius replied, 'If the people of Yen will be pleased with your taking possession of it, then do so.-- Among the ancients there was one who acted on this principle, namely king Wû. If the people of Yen will not be pleased with your taking possession of it, then do not do so.-- Among the ancients there was one who acted on this principle, namely king Wan. 4. 'When, with all the strength of your country of ten thousand chariots, you attacked another country of ten thousand chariots, and the people brought baskets of rice and vessels of congee, to meet your Majesty's host, was there any other reason for this but that they hoped to escape out of fire and water ? If you make the water more deep and the fire more fierce, they will in like manner make another revolution.' 1. The people of Ch'î, having smitten Yen, took possession of it, and upon this, the princes of the various States deliberated together, and resolved to deliver Yen from their power. The king Hsüan said to Mencius, 'The princes have formed many plans to attack me:-- how shall I prepare myself for them?' Mencius replied, 'I have heard of one who with seventy lî exercised all the functions of government throughout the kingdom. That was T'ang. I have never heard of a prince with a thousand lî standing in fear of others.' 2. 'It is said in the Book of History, As soon as T'ang began his work of executing justice, he commenced with Ko. The whole kingdom had confidence in him. When he pursued his work in the east, the rude tribes on the west murmured. So did those on the north, when he was engaged in the south. Their cry was-- "Why does he put us last?" Thus, the people looked to him, as we look in a time of great drought to the clouds and rainbows. The frequenters of the markets stopped not. The husbandmen made no change in their operations. While he punished their rulers, he consoled the people. His progress was like the falling of opportune rain, and the people were delighted. It is said again in the Book of History, "We have waited for our prince long; the prince's coming will be our reviving!" 3. 'Now the ruler of Yen was tyrannizing over his people, and your Majesty went and punished him. The people supposed that you were going to deliver them out of the water and the fire, and brought baskets of rice and vessels of congee, to meet your Majesty's host. But you have slain their fathers and elder brothers, and put their sons and younger brothers in confinement. You have pulled down the ancestral temple of the State, and are removing to Ch'î its precious vessels. How can such a course be deemed proper? The rest of the kingdom is indeed jealously afraid of the strength of Ch'î; and now, when with a doubled territory you do not put in practice a benevolent government;-- it is this which sets the arms of the kingdom in in motion. 4. 'If your Majesty will make haste to issue an ordinance, restoring your captives, old and young, stopping the removal of the precious vessels, and saying that, after consulting with the people of Yen, you will appoint them a ruler, and withdraw from the country;-- in this way you may still be able to stop the threatened attack.' 1. There had been a brush between Tsâu and Lû, when the duke Mû asked Mencius, saying,'Of my officers there were killed thirty-three men, and none of the people would die in their defence. Though I sentenced them to death for their conduct, it is impossible to put such a multitude to death. If I do not put them to death, then there is the crime unpunished of their looking angrily on at the death of their officers, and not saving them. How is the exigency of the case to be met?' 2. Mencius replied, 'In calamitous years and years of famine, the old and weak of your people, who have been found lying in the ditches and water-channels, and the able-bodied who have been scattered about to the four quarters, have amounted to several thousands. All the while, your granaries, 0 prince, have been stored with grain, and your treasuries and arsenals have been full, and not one of your officers has told you of the distress. Thus negligent have the superiors in your State been, and cruel to their inferiors. The philosopher Tsang said, "Beware, beware. What proceeds from you, will return to you again." Now at length the people have paid back the conduct of their officers to them. Do not you, 0 prince, blame them. 3. 'If you will put in practice a benevolent government, this people will love you and all above them, and will die for their officers.' 1. The duke Wan of T'ang asked Mencius, saying, 'T'ang is a small kingdom, and lies between Ch'î and Ch'û. Shall I serve Ch'î? Or shall I serve Chû?' 2. Mencius replied, 'This plan which you propose is beyond me. If you will have me counsel you, there is one thing I can suggest. Dig deeper your moats; build higher your walls; guard them as well as your people. In case of attack, be prepared to die in your defence, and have the people so that they will not leave you;-- this is a proper course. 1. The duke Wan of T'ang asked Mencius, saying, 'The people of Ch'î are going to fortify Hsieh. The movement occasions me great alarm. What is the proper course for me to take in the case?' 2. Mencius replied, 'Formerly, when king T'âi dwelt in Pin, the barbarians of the north were continually making incursions upon it. He therefore left it, went to the foot of mount Ch'î, and there took up his residence. He did not take that situation, as having selected it. It was a matter of necessity with him. 3. 'If you do good, among your descendants, in after generations, there shall be one who will attain to the royal dignity. A prince lays the foundation of the inheritance, and hands down the beginning which he has made, doing what may be continued by his successors. As to the accomplishment of the great result, that is with Heaven. What is that Ch'î to you, 0 prince? Be strong to do good. That is all your business.' 1. The duke Wan of T'ang asked Mencius, saying, 'T'ang is a small State. Though I do my utmost to serve those large kingdoms on either side of it, we cannot escape suffering from them. What course shall I take that we may do so?' Mencius replied, 'Formerly, when king T'âi dwelt in Pin, the barbarians of the north were constantly making incursions upon it. He served them with skins and silks, and still he suffered from them. He served them with dogs and horses, and still he suffered from them. He served them with pearls and gems, and still he suffered from them. Seeing this, he assembled the old men, and announced to them, saying, "What the barbarians want is my territory. I have heard this,-- that a ruler does not injure his people with that wherewith he nourishes them. My children, why should you be troubled about having no prince? I will leave this." Accordingly, he left Pin, crossed the mountain Liang, built a town at the foot of mount Ch'î, and dwelt there. The people of Pin said, "He is a benevolent man. We must not lose him." Those who followed him looked like crowds hastening to market. 2. 'On the other hand, some say, "The kingdom is a thing to be kept from generation to generation. One individual cannot undertake to dispose of it in his own person. Let him be prepared to die for it. Let him not quit it." 3. 'I ask you, prince, to make your election between these two courses.' 1. The duke P'ing of Lû was about to leave his palace, when his favourite, one Tsang Ts'ang, made a request to him, saying, 'On other days, when you have gone out, you have given instructions to the officers as to where you were going. But now, the horses have been put to the carriage, and the officers do not yet know where you are going. I venture to ask.' The duke said, 'I am going to see the scholar Mang.' ' How is this?' said the other. 'That you demean yourself, prince, in paying the honour of the first visit to a common man, is, I suppose, because you think that he is a man of talents and virtue. By such men the rules of ceremonial proprieties and right are observed. But on the occasion of this Mang's second mourning, his observances exceeded those of the former. Do not go to see him, my prince.' The duke said, 'I will not.' 2. The officer Yo-chang entered the court, and had an audience. He said, 'Prince, why have you not gone to see Mang K'o?' the duke said, 'One told me that, on the occasion of the scholar Mang's second mourning, his observances exceeded those of the former. It is on that account that I have not gone to see him.' 'How is this!' answered Yo-chang. 'By what you call "exceeding," you mean, I suppose, that, on the first occasion, he used the rites appropriate to a scholar, and, on the second, those appropriate to a great officer; that he first used three tripods, and afterwards five tripods.' The duke said, 'No; I refer to the greater excellence of the coffin, the shell, the grave-clothes, and the shroud.' Yo-chAng said, 'That cannot be called "exceeding." That was the difference between being poor and being rich.' 3. After this, Yo-chang saw Mencius, and said to him, 'I told the prince about you, and he was consequently coming to see you, when one of his favourites, named Tsang Ts'ang, stopped him, and therefore he did not come according to his purpose.' Mencius said, 'A man's advancement is effected, it may be, by others, and the stopping him is, it may be, from the efforts of others. But to advance a man or to stop his advance is really beyond the power of other men. My not finding in the prince of Lû a ruler who would confide in me, and put my counsels into practice, is from Heaven. How could that scion of the Tsang family cause me not to find the ruler that would suit me?' 1. Kung-sun Ch'âu asked Mencius, saying, 'Master, if you were to obtain the ordering of the government in Ch'î, could you promise yourself to accomplish anew such results as those realized by Kwan Chung and Yen?' 2. Mencius said, 'You are indeed a true man of Ch'î. You know about Kwan Chung and Yen, and nothing more, 3. 'Some one asked Tsang Hsî, saying, "Sir, to which do you give the superiority,-- to yourself or to Tsze-lû?" Tsang Hsî looked uneasy, and said, "He was an object of veneration to my grandfather." "Then," pursued the other, "Do you give the superiority to yourself or to Kwan Chung?" Tsang Hsî, flushed with anger and displeased, said, "How dare you compare me with Kwan Chung? Considering how entirely Kwan Chung possessed the confidence of his prince, how long he enjoyed the direction of the government of the State, and how low, after all, was what he accomplished,-- how is it that you liken me to him?" 4. 'Thus,' concluded Mencius, 'Tsang Hsî would not play Kwan Chung, and is it what you desire for me that I should do so?' 5. Kung-sun Ch'âu said, 'Kwan Chung raised his prince to be the leader of all the other princes, and Yen made his prince illustrious, and do you still think it would not be enough for you to do what they did?' 6. Mencius answered, 'To raise Ch'î to the royal dignity would be as easy as it is to turn round the hand.' 7. 'So!' returned the other. 'The perplexity of your disciple is hereby very much increased. There was king Wan, moreover, with all the virtue which belonged to him; and who did not die till he had reached a hundred years:-- and still his influence had not penetrated throughout the kingdom. It required king Wû and the duke of Châu to continue his course, before that influence greatly prevailed. Now you say that the royal dignity might be so easily obtained:-- is king Wan then not a sufficient object for imitation?' 8. Mencius said, 'How can king Wan be matched? From T'ang to Wû-ting there had appeared six or seven worthy and sage sovereigns. The kingdom had been attached to Yin for a long time, and this length of time made a change difficult. Wû-ting had all the princes coming to his court, and possessed the kingdom as if it had been a thing which he moved round in his palm. Then, Châu was removed from Wû-ting by no great interval of time. There were still remaining some of the ancient families and of the old manners, of the influence also which had emanated from the earlier sovereigns, and of their good government. Moreover, there were the viscount of Wei and his second son, their Royal Highnesses Pî-kan and the viscount of Ch'î, and Kâo-ko, all men of ability and virtue, who gave their joint assistance to Châu in his government. In consequence of these things, it took a long time for him to lose the throne. There was not a foot of ground which he did not possess. There was not one of all the people who was not his subject. So it was on his side, and king Wan at his beginning had only a territory of one hundred square lî. On all these accounts, it was difficult for him immediately to attain to the royal dignity. 9. 'The people of Ch'î have a saying-- "A man may have wisdom and discernment, but that is not like embracing the favourable opportunity. A man may have instruments of husbandry, but that is not like waiting for the farming seasons." The present time is one in which the royal dignity may be easily attained. 10. 'In the flourishing periods of the Hsiâ, Yin, and Châu dynasties, the royal domain did not exceed a thousand lî, and Ch'î embraces so much territory. Cocks crow and dogs bark to one another, all the way to the four borders of the State:-- so Ch'î possesses the people. No change is needed for the enlarging of its territory: no change is needed for the collecting of a population. If its ruler will put in practice a benevolent government, no power will be able to prevent his becoming sovereign. 11. 'Moreover, never was there a time farther removed than the present from the rise of a true sovereign: never was there a time when the sufferings of the people from tyrannical government were more intense than the present. The hungry readily partake of any food, and the thirsty of any drink.' 12. 'Confucius said, "The flowing progress of virtue is more rapid than the transmission of royal orders by stages and couriers." 13. 'At the present time, in a country of ten thousand chariots, let benevolent government be put in practice, and the people will be delighted with it, as if they were relieved from hanging by the heels. With half the merit of the ancients, double their achievements is sure to be realized. It is only at this time that such could be the case.' 1. Kung-sun Ch'âu asked Mencius, saying, 'Master, if you were to be appointed a high noble and the prime minister of Ch'î, so as to be able to carry your principles into practice, though you should thereupon raise the ruler to the headship of all the other princes, or even to the royal dignity, it would not be to be wondered at.-- In such a position would your mind be perturbed or not?' Mencius replied, 'No. At forty, I attained to an unperturbed mind.' 2. Ch'âu said, 'Since it is so with you, my Master, you are far beyond Mang Pan.' 'The mere attainment,' said Mencius, 'is not difficult. The scholar Kâo had attained to an unperturbed mind at an earlier period of life than I did.' 3. Ch'âu asked, 'Is there any way to an unperturbed mind?' The answer was, 'Yes. 4. 'Pî-kung Yû had this way of nourishing his valour:-- He did not flinch from any strokes at his body. He did not turn his eyes aside from any thrusts at them. He considered that the slightest push from any one was the same as if he were beaten before the crowds in the market-place, and that what he would not receive from a common man in his loose large garments of hair, neither should he receive from a prince of ten thousand chariots. He viewed stabbing a prince of ten thousand chariots just as stabbing a fellow dressed in cloth of hair. He feared not any of all the princes. A bad word addressed to him be always returned. 5. 'Mang Shih-shê had this way of nourishing his valour:-- He said, "I look upon not conquering and conquering in the same way. To measure the enemy and then advance; to calculate the chances of victory and then engage:-- this is to stand in awe of the opposing force. How can I make certain of conquering? I can only rise superior to all fear." 6. 'Mang Shih-shê resembled the philosopher Tsang. Pî-kung Yû resembled Tsze-hsiâ. I do not know to the valour of which of the two the superiority should be ascribed, but yet Mang Shih-shê attended to what was of the greater importance. 7. 'Formerly, the philosopher Tsang said to Tsze-hsiang, "Do you love valour? I heard an account of great valour from the Master. It speaks thus:-- 'If, on self-examination, I find that I am not upright, shall I not be in fear even of a poor man in his loose garments of hair-cloth? If, on self-examination, I find that I am upright, I will go forward against thousands and tens of thousands.'" 8. Yet, what Mang Shih-shê maintained, being merely his physical energy, was after all inferior to what the philosopher Tsang maintained, which was indeed of the most importance.' 9. Kung-sun Ch'âu said, 'May I venture to ask an explanation from you, Master, of how you maintain an unperturbed mind, and how the philosopher Kâo does the same?' Mencius answered,'Kâo says,-- "What is not attained in words is not to be sought for in the mind; what produces dissatisfaction in the mind, is not to be helped by passion-effort." This last,-- when there is unrest in the mind, not to seek for relief from passion-effort, may be conceded. But not to seek in the mind for what is not attained in words cannot be conceded. The will is the leader of the passion-nature. The passion-nature pervades and animates the body. The will is first and chief, and the passion-nature is subordinate to it. Therefore I say,-- Maintain firm the will, and do no violence to the passion-nature.' 10. Ch'âu observed, 'Since you say-- "The will is chief, and the passion-nature is subordinate," how do you also say, "Maintain firm the will, and do no violence to the passion-nature?"' Mencius replied, 'When it is the will alone which is active, it moves the passion-nature. When it is the passion-nature alone which is active, it moves the will. For instance now, in the case of a man falling or running, that is from the passion-nature, and yet it moves the mind.' 11. 'I venture to ask,' said Ch'âu again, 'wherein you, Master, surpass Kâo.' Mencius told him, 'I understand words. I am skilful in nourishing my vast, flowing passion-nature.' 12. Ch'âu pursued, 'I venture to ask what you mean by your vast, flowing passion-nature!' The reply was, 'It is difficult to describe it. 13. 'This is the passion-nature:-- It is exceedingly great, and exceedingly strong. Being nourished by rectitude, and sustaining no injury, it fills up all between heaven and earth. 14. 'This is the passion-nature:-- It is the mate and assistant of righteousness and reason. Without it, man is in a state of starvation. 15. 'It is produced by the accumulation of righteous deeds; it is not to be obtained by incidental acts of righteousness. If the mind does not feel complacency in the conduct, the nature becomes starved. I therefore said, "Kâo has never understood righteousness, because he makes it something external." 16. 'There must be the constant practice of this righteousness, but without the object of thereby nourishing the passion-nature. Let not the mind forget its work, but let there be no assisting the growth of that nature. Let us not be like the man of Sung. There was a man of Sung, who was grieved that his growing corn was not longer, and so he pulled it up. Having done this, he returned home, looking very stupid, and said to his people, "I am tired to-day. I have been helping the corn to grow long." His son ran to look at it, and found the corn all withered. There are few in the world, who do not deal with their passion-nature, as if they were assisting the corn to grow long. Some indeed consider it of no benefit to them, and let it alone:-- they do not weed their corn. They who assist it to grow long, pull out their corn. What they do is not only of no benefit to the nature, but it also injures it.' 17. Kung-sun Ch'âu further asked, 'What do you mean by saying that you understand whatever words you hear?' Mencius replied, 'When words are one-sided, I know how the mind of the speaker is clouded over. When words are extravagant, I know how the mind is fallen and sunk. When words are all-depraved, I know how the mind has departed from principle. When words are evasive, I know how the mind is at its wit's end. These evils growing in the mind, do injury to government, and, displayed in th government, are hurtful to the conduct of affairs. When a Sage shall again arise, he will certainly follow my words.' 18. On this Ch'âu observed, 'Tsâi Wo and Tsze-kung were skilful in speaking. Zan Niû, the disciple Min, and Yen Yüan, while their words were good, were distinguished for their virtuous conduct. Confucius united the qualities of the disciples in himself, but still he said, "In the matter of speeches, I am not competent."-- Then, Master, have you attained to be a Sage?' 19. Mencius said, 'Oh! what words are these? Formerly Tsze-kung asked Confucius, saying, "Master, are you a Sage?" Confucius answered him, "A Sage is what I cannot rise to. I learn without satiety, and teach without being tired." Tsze-kung said, "You learn without satiety:-- that shows your wisdom. You teach without being tired:-- that shows your benevolence. Benevolent and wise:-- Master, you ARE a Sage." Now, since Confucius would not allow himself to be regarded as a Sage, what words were those?' 20. Ch'âu said, 'Formerly, I once heard this:-- Tsze-hsiâ, Tsze-yû, and Tsze-chang had each one member of the Sage. Zan Niû, the disciple Min, and Yen Yüan had all the members, but in small proportions. I venture to ask,-- With which of these are you pleased to rank yourself?' 21. Mencius replied, 'Let us drop speaking about these, if you please.' 22. Ch'âu then asked, 'What do you say of Po-î and Î Yin?' 'Their ways were different from mine,' said Mencius. 'Not to serve a prince whom he did not esteem, nor command a people whom he did not approve; in a time of good government to take office, and on the occurrence of confusion to retire:-- this was the way of Po-î. To say-- "Whom may I not serve? My serving him makes him my ruler. What people may I not command? My commanding them makes them my people." In a time of good government to take office, and when disorder prevailed, also to take office:-- that was the way of Î Yin. When it was proper to go into office, then to go into it; when it was proper to keep retired from office, then to keep retired from it; when it was proper to continue in it long, then to continue in it long - when it was proper to withdraw from it quickly, then to withdraw quickly:-- that was the way of Confucius. These were all sages of antiquity, and I have not attained to do what they did. But what I wish to do is to learn to be like Confucius.' 23. Ch'âu said, 'Comparing Po-î and Î Yin with Confucius, are they to be placed in the same rank?' Mencius replied, 'No. Since there were living men until now, there never was another Confucius.' 24. Ch'âu said, 'Then, did they have any points of agreement with him?' The reply was,-- 'Yes. If they had been sovereigns over a hundred lî of territory, they would, all of them, have brought all the princes to attend in their court, and have obtained the throne. And none of them, in order to obtain the throne, would have committed one act of unrighteousness, or put to death one innocent person. In those things they agreed with him.' 25. Ch'âu said, 'I venture to ask wherein he differed from them.' Mencius replied, 'Tsâi Wo, Tsze-kung, and Yû Zo had wisdom sufficient to know the sage. Even had they been ranking themselves low, they would not have demeaned themselves to flatter their favourite. 26. 'Now, Tsâi Wo said, "According to my view of our Master, he was far superior to Yâo and Shun." 27. 'Tsze-kung said, "By viewing the ceremonial ordinances of a prince, we know the character of his government. By hearing his music, we know the character of his virtue. After the lapse of a hundred ages I can arrange, according to their merits, the kings of a hundred ages;-- not one of them can escape me. From the birth of mankind till now, there has never been another like our Master." 28. 'Yû Zo said, "Is it only among men that it is so? There is the Ch'î-lin among quadrupeds, the Fang-hwang among birds, the T'âi mountain among mounds and ant-hills, and rivers and seas among rain-pools. Though different in degree, they are the same in kind. So the sages among mankind are also the same in kind. But they stand out from their fellows, and rise above the level, and from the birth of mankind till now, there never has been one so complete as Confucius."' 1 The Tao that can be trodden is not the enduring and unchanging Tao. The name that can be named is not the enduring and unchanging name. (Conceived of as) having no name, it is the Originator of heaven and earth; (conceived of as) having a name, it is the Mother of all things. Always without desire we must be found, If its deep mystery we would sound; But if desire always within us be, Its outer fringe is all that we shall see. Under these two aspects, it is really the same; but as development takes place, it receives the different names. Together we call them the Mystery. Where the Mystery is the deepest is the gate of all that is subtle and wonderful. 2 All in the world know the beauty of the beautiful, and in doing this they have (the idea of) what ugliness is; they all know the skill of the skilful, and in doing this they have (the idea of) what the want of skill is. So it is that existence and non-existence give birth the one to (the idea of) the other; that difficulty and ease produce the one (the idea of) the other; that length and shortness fashion out the one the figure of the other; that (the ideas of) height and lowness arise from the contrast of the one with the other; that the musical notes and tones become harmonious through the relation of one with another; and that being before and behind give the idea of one following another. Therefore the sage manages affairs without doing anything, and conveys his instructions without the use of speech. All things spring up, and there is not one which declines to show itself; they grow, and there is no claim made for their ownership; they go through their processes, and there is no expectation (of a reward for the results). The work is accomplished, and there is no resting in it (as an achievement). The work is done, but how no one can see; 'Tis this that makes the power not cease to be. 3 Not to value and employ men of superior ability is the way to keep the people from rivalry among themselves; not to prize articles which are difficult to procure is the way to keep them from becoming thieves; not to show them what is likely to excite their desires is the way to keep their minds from disorder. Therefore the sage, in the exercise of his government, empties their minds, fills their bellies, weakens their wills, and strengthens their bones. He constantly (tries to) keep them without knowledge and without desire, and where there are those who have knowledge, to keep them from presuming to act (on it). When there is this abstinence from action, good order is universal. 4 The Tao is (like) the emptiness of a vessel; and in our employment of it we must be on our guard against all fulness. How deep and unfathomable it is, as if it were the Honoured Ancestor of all things! We should blunt our sharp points, and unravel the complications of things; we should attemper our brightness, and bring ourselves into agreement with the obscurity of others. How pure and still the Tao is, as if it would ever so continue! I do not know whose son it is. It might appear to have been before God. 5 Heaven and earth do not act from (the impulse of) any wish to be benevolent; they deal with all things as the dogs of grass are dealt with. The sages do not act from (any wish to be) benevolent; they deal with the people as the dogs of grass are dealt with. May not the space between heaven and earth be compared to a bellows? 'Tis emptied, yet it loses not its power; 'Tis moved again, and sends forth air the more. Much speech to swift exhaustion lead we see; Your inner being guard, and keep it free. 6 The valley spirit dies not, aye the same; The female mystery thus do we name. Its gate, from which at first they issued forth, Is called the root from which grew heaven and earth. Long and unbroken does its power remain, Used gently, and without the touch of pain. 7 Heaven is long-enduring and earth continues long. The reason why heaven and earth are able to endure and continue thus long is because they do not live of, or for, themselves. This is how they are able to continue and endure. Therefore the sage puts his own person last, and yet it is found in the foremost place; he treats his person as if it were foreign to him, and yet that person is preserved. Is it not because he has no personal and private ends, that therefore such ends are realised? 8 The highest excellence is like (that of) water. The excellence of water appears in its benefiting all things, and in its occupying, without striving (to the contrary), the low place which all men dislike. Hence (its way) is near to (that of) the Tao. The excellence of a residence is in (the suitability of) the place; that of the mind is in abysmal stillness; that of associations is in their being with the virtuous; that of government is in its securing good order; that of (the conduct of) affairs is in its ability; and that of (the initiation of) any movement is in its timeliness. And when (one with the highest excellence) does not wrangle (about his low position), no one finds fault with him. 9 It is better to leave a vessel unfilled, than to attempt to carry it when it is full. If you keep feeling a point that has been sharpened, the point cannot long preserve its sharpness. When gold and jade fill the hall, their possessor cannot keep them safe. When wealth and honours lead to arrogancy, this brings its evil on itself. When the work is done, and one's name is becoming distinguished, to withdraw into obscurity is the way of Heaven. 10 When the intelligent and animal souls are held together in one embrace, they can be kept from separating. When one gives undivided attention to the (vital) breath, and brings it to the utmost degree of pliancy, he can become as a (tender) babe. When he has cleansed away the most mysterious sights (of his imagination), he can become without a flaw. In loving the people and ruling the state, cannot he proceed without any (purpose of) action? In the opening and shutting of his gates of heaven, cannot he do so as a female bird? While his intelligence reaches in every direction, cannot he (appear to) be without knowledge? (The Tao) produces (all things) and nourishes them; it produces them and does not claim them as its own; it does all, and yet does not boast of it; it presides over all, and yet does not control them. This is what is called 'The mysterious Quality' (of the Tao). 11 The thirty spokes unite in the one nave; but it is on the empty space (for the axle), that the use of the wheel depends. Clay is fashioned into vessels; but it is on their empty hollowness, that their use depends. The door and windows are cut out (from the walls) to form an apartment; but it is on the empty space (within), that its use depends. Therefore, what has a (positive) existence serves for profitable adaptation, and what has not that for (actual) usefulness. 12 Colour's five hues from th' eyes their sight will take; Music's five notes the ears as deaf can make; The flavours five deprive the mouth of taste; The chariot course, and the wild hunting waste Make mad the mind; and objects rare and strange, Sought for, men's conduct will to evil change. Therefore the sage seeks to satisfy (the craving of) the belly, and not the (insatiable longing of the) eyes. He puts from him the latter, and prefers to seek the former. 13 Favour and disgrace would seem equally to be feared; honour and great calamity, to be regarded as personal conditions (of the same kind). What is meant by speaking thus of favour and disgrace? Disgrace is being in a low position (after the enjoyment of favour). The getting that (favour) leads to the apprehension (of losing it), and the losing it leads to the fear of (still greater calamity):--this is what is meant by saying that favour and disgrace would seem equally to be feared. And what is meant by saying that honour and great calamity are to be (similarly) regarded as personal conditions? What makes me liable to great calamity is my having the body (which I call myself); if I had not the body, what great calamity could come to me? Therefore he who would administer the kingdom, honouring it as he honours his own person, may be employed to govern it, and he who would administer it with the love which he bears to his own person may be entrusted with it. 14 We look at it, and we do not see it, and we name it 'the Equable.' We listen to it, and we do not hear it, and we name it 'the Inaudible.' We try to grasp it, and do not get hold of it, and we name it 'the Subtle.' With these three qualities, it cannot be made the subject of description; and hence we blend them together and obtain The One. Its upper part is not bright, and its lower part is not obscure. Ceaseless in its action, it yet cannot be named, and then it again returns and becomes nothing. This is called the Form of the Formless, and the Semblance of the Invisible; this is called the Fleeting and Indeterminable. We meet it and do not see its Front; we follow it, and do not see its Back. When we can lay hold of the Tao of old to direct the things of the present day, and are able to know it as it was of old in the beginning, this is called (unwinding) the clue of Tao. 15 The skilful masters (of the Tao) in old times, with a subtle and exquisite penetration, comprehended its mysteries, and were deep (also) so as to elude men's knowledge. As they were thus beyond men's knowledge, I will make an effort to describe of what sort they appeared to be. Shrinking looked they like those who wade through a stream in winter; irresolute like those who are afraid of all around them; grave like a guest (in awe of his host); evanescent like ice that is melting away; unpretentious like wood that has not been fashioned into anything; vacant like a valley, and dull like muddy water. Who can (make) the muddy water (clear)? Let it be still, and it will gradually become clear. Who can secure the condition of rest? Let movement go on, and the condition of rest will gradually arise. They who preserve this method of the Tao do not wish to be full (of themselves). It is through their not being full of themselves that they can afford to seem worn and not appear new and complete. 16 The (state of) vacancy should be brought to the utmost degree, and that of stillness guarded with unwearying vigour. All things alike go through their processes of activity, and (then) we see them return (to their original state). When things (in the vegetable world) have displayed their luxuriant growth, we see each of them return to its root. This returning to their root is what we call the state of stillness; and that stillness may be called a reporting that they have fulfilled their appointed end. The report of that fulfilment is the regular, unchanging rule. To know that unchanging rule is to be intelligent; not to know it leads to wild movements and evil issues. The knowledge of that unchanging rule produces a (grand) capacity and forbearance, and that capacity and forbearance lead to a community (of feeling with all things). From this community of feeling comes a kingliness of character; and he who is king-like goes on to be heaven-like. In that likeness to heaven he possesses the Tao. Possessed of the Tao, he endures long; and to the end of his bodily life, is exempt from all danger of decay. 17 In the highest antiquity, (the people) did not know that there were (their rulers). In the next age they loved them and praised them. In the next they feared them; in the next they despised them. Thus it was that when faith (in the Tao) was deficient (in the rulers) a want of faith in them ensued (in the people). How irresolute did those (earliest rulers) appear, showing (by their reticence) the importance which they set upon their words! Their work was done and their undertakings were successful, while the people all said, 'We are as we are, of ourselves!' 18 When the Great Tao (Way or Method) ceased to be observed, benevolence and righteousness came into vogue. (Then) appeared wisdom and shrewdness, and there ensued great hypocrisy. When harmony no longer prevailed throughout the six kinships, filial sons found their manifestation; when the states and clans fell into disorder, loyal ministers appeared. 19 If we could renounce our sageness and discard our wisdom, it would be better for the people a hundredfold. If we could renounce our benevolence and discard our righteousness, the people would again become filial and kindly. If we could renounce our artful contrivances and discard our (scheming for) gain, there would be no thieves nor robbers. Those three methods (of government) Thought olden ways in elegance did fail And made these names their want of worth to veil; But simple views, and courses plain and true Would selfish ends and many lusts eschew. 20 When we renounce learning we have no troubles. The (ready) 'yes,' and (flattering) 'yea;'-- Small is the difference they display. But mark their issues, good and ill;-- What space the gulf between shall fill? What all men fear is indeed to be feared; but how wide and without end is the range of questions (asking to be discussed)! The multitude of men look satisfied and pleased; as if enjoying a full banquet, as if mounted on a tower in spring. I alone seem listless and still, my desires having as yet given no indication of their presence. I am like an infant which has not yet smiled. I look dejected and forlorn, as if I had no home to go to. The multitude of men all have enough and to spare. I alone seem to have lost everything. My mind is that of a stupid man; I am in a state of chaos. Ordinary men look bright and intelligent, while I alone seem to be benighted. They look full of discrimination, while I alone am dull and confused. I seem to be carried about as on the sea, drifting as if I had nowhere to rest. All men have their spheres of action, while I alone seem dull and incapable, like a rude borderer. (Thus) I alone am different from other men, but I value the nursing-mother (the Tao). 21 The grandest forms of active force From Tao come, their only source. Who can of Tao the nature tell? Our sight it flies, our touch as well. Eluding sight, eluding touch, The forms of things all in it crouch; Eluding touch, eluding sight, There are their semblances, all right. Profound it is, dark and obscure; Things' essences all there endure. Those essences the truth enfold Of what, when seen, shall then be told. Now it is so; 'twas so of old. Its name--what passes not away; So, in their beautiful array, Things form and never know decay. How know I that it is so with all the beauties of existing things? By this (nature of the Tao). 22 The partial becomes complete; the crooked, straight; the empty, full; the worn out, new. He whose (desires) are few gets them; he whose (desires) are many goes astray. Therefore the sage holds in his embrace the one thing (of humility), and manifests it to all the world. He is free from self- display, and therefore he shines; from self-assertion, and therefore he is distinguished; from self-boasting, and therefore his merit is acknowledged; from self-complacency, and therefore he acquires superiority. It is because he is thus free from striving that therefore no one in the world is able to strive with him. That saying of the ancients that 'the partial becomes complete' was not vainly spoken:--all real completion is comprehended under it. 23 Abstaining from speech marks him who is obeying the spontaneity of his nature. A violent wind does not last for a whole morning; a sudden rain does not last for the whole day. To whom is it that these (two) things are owing? To Heaven and Earth. If Heaven and Earth cannot make such (spasmodic) actings last long, how much less can man! Therefore when one is making the Tao his business, those who are also pursuing it, agree with him in it, and those who are making the manifestation of its course their object agree with him in that; while even those who are failing in both these things agree with him where they fail. Hence, those with whom he agrees as to the Tao have the happiness of attaining to it; those with whom he agrees as to its manifestation have the happiness of attaining to it; and those with whom he agrees in their failure have also the happiness of attaining (to the Tao). (But) when there is not faith sufficient (on his part), a want of faith (in him) ensues (on the part of the others). 24 He who stands on his tiptoes does not stand firm; he who stretches his legs does not walk (easily). (So), he who displays himself does not shine; he who asserts his own views is not distinguished; he who vaunts himself does not find his merit acknowledged; he who is self- conceited has no superiority allowed to him. Such conditions, viewed from the standpoint of the Tao, are like remnants of food, or a tumour on the body, which all dislike. Hence those who pursue (the course) of the Tao do not adopt and allow them. 25 There was something undefined and complete, coming into existence before Heaven and Earth. How still it was and formless, standing alone, and undergoing no change, reaching everywhere and in no danger (of being exhausted)! It may be regarded as the Mother of all things. I do not know its name, and I give it the designation of the Tao (the Way or Course). Making an effort (further) to give it a name I call it The Great. Great, it passes on (in constant flow). Passing on, it becomes remote. Having become remote, it returns. Therefore the Tao is great; Heaven is great; Earth is great; and the (sage) king is also great. In the universe there are four that are great, and the (sage) king is one of them. Man takes his law from the Earth; the Earth takes its law from Heaven; Heaven takes its law from the Tao. The law of the Tao is its being what it is. 26 Gravity is the root of lightness; stillness, the ruler of movement. Therefore a wise prince, marching the whole day, does not go far from his baggage waggons. Although he may have brilliant prospects to look at, he quietly remains (in his proper place), indifferent to them. How should the lord of a myriad chariots carry himself lightly before the kingdom? If he do act lightly, he has lost his root (of gravity); if he proceed to active movement, he will lose his throne. 27 The skilful traveller leaves no traces of his wheels or footsteps; the skilful speaker says nothing that can be found fault with or blamed; the skilful reckoner uses no tallies; the skilful closer needs no bolts or bars, while to open what he has shut will be impossible; the skilful binder uses no strings or knots, while to unloose what he has bound will be impossible. In the same way the sage is always skilful at saving men, and so he does not cast away any man; he is always skilful at saving things, and so he does not cast away anything. This is called 'Hiding the light of his procedure.' Therefore the man of skill is a master (to be looked up to) by him who has not the skill; and he who has not the skill is the helper of (the reputation of) him who has the skill. If the one did not honour his master, and the other did not rejoice in his helper, an (observer), though intelligent, might greatly err about them. This is called 'The utmost degree of mystery.' 28 Who knows his manhood's strength, Yet still his female feebleness maintains; As to one channel flow the many drains, All come to him, yea, all beneath the sky. Thus he the constant excellence retains; The simple child again, free from all stains. Who knows how white attracts, Yet always keeps himself within black's shade, The pattern of humility displayed, Displayed in view of all beneath the sky; He in the unchanging excellence arrayed, Endless return to man's first state has made. Who knows how glory shines, Yet loves disgrace, nor e'er for it is pale; Behold his presence in a spacious vale, To which men come from all beneath the sky. The unchanging excellence completes its tale; The simple infant man in him we hail. The unwrought material, when divided and distributed, forms vessels. The sage, when employed, becomes the Head of all the Officers (of government); and in his greatest regulations he employs no violent measures. 29 If any one should wish to get the kingdom for himself, and to effect this by what he does, I see that he will not succeed. The kingdom is a spirit-like thing, and cannot be got by active doing. He who would so win it destroys it; he who would hold it in his grasp loses it. The course and nature of things is such that What was in front is now behind; What warmed anon we freezing find. Strength is of weakness oft the spoil; The store in ruins mocks our toil. Hence the sage puts away excessive effort, extravagance, and easy indulgence. 30 He who would assist a lord of men in harmony with the Tao will not assert his mastery in the kingdom by force of arms. Such a course is sure to meet with its proper return. Wherever a host is stationed, briars and thorns spring up. In the sequence of great armies there are sure to be bad years. A skilful (commander) strikes a decisive blow, and stops. He does not dare (by continuing his operations) to assert and complete his mastery. He will strike the blow, but will be on his guard against being vain or boastful or arrogant in consequence of it. He strikes it as a matter of necessity; he strikes it, but not from a wish for mastery. When things have attained their strong maturity they become old. This may be said to be not in accordance with the Tao: and what is not in accordance with it soon comes to an end. 31 Now arms, however beautiful, are instruments of evil omen, hateful, it may be said, to all creatures. Therefore they who have the Tao do not like to employ them. The superior man ordinarily considers the left hand the most honourable place, but in time of war the right hand. Those sharp weapons are instruments of evil omen, and not the instruments of the superior man;--he uses them only on the compulsion of necessity. Calm and repose are what he prizes; victory (by force of arms) is to him undesirable. To consider this desirable would be to delight in the slaughter of men; and he who delights in the slaughter of men cannot get his will in the kingdom. On occasions of festivity to be on the left hand is the prized position; on occasions of mourning, the right hand. The second in command of the army has his place on the left; the general commanding in chief has his on the right;--his place, that is, is assigned to him as in the rites of mourning. He who has killed multitudes of men should weep for them with the bitterest grief; and the victor in battle has his place (rightly) according to those rites. 32 The Tao, considered as unchanging, has no name. Though in its primordial simplicity it may be small, the whole world dares not deal with (one embodying) it as a minister. If a feudal prince or the king could guard and hold it, all would spontaneously submit themselves to him. Heaven and Earth (under its guidance) unite together and send down the sweet dew, which, without the directions of men, reaches equally everywhere as of its own accord. As soon as it proceeds to action, it has a name. When it once has that name, (men) can know to rest in it. When they know to rest in it, they can be free from all risk of failure and error. The relation of the Tao to all the world is like that of the great rivers and seas to the streams from the valleys. 33 He who knows other men is discerning; he who knows himself is intelligent. He who overcomes others is strong; he who overcomes himself is mighty. He who is satisfied with his lot is rich; he who goes on acting with energy has a (firm) will. He who does not fail in the requirements of his position, continues long; he who dies and yet does not perish, has longevity. 34 All-pervading is the Great Tao! It may be found on the left hand and on the right. All things depend on it for their production, which it gives to them, not one refusing obedience to it. When its work is accomplished, it does not claim the name of having done it. It clothes all things as with a garment, and makes no assumption of being their lord;--it may be named in the smallest things. All things return (to their root and disappear), and do not know that it is it which presides over their doing so;--it may be named in the greatest things. Hence the sage is able (in the same way) to accomplish his great achievements. It is through his not making himself great that he can accomplish them. 35 To him who holds in his hands the Great Image (of the invisible Tao), the whole world repairs. Men resort to him, and receive no hurt, but (find) rest, peace, and the feeling of ease. Music and dainties will make the passing guest stop (for a time). But though the Tao as it comes from the mouth, seems insipid and has no flavour, though it seems not worth being looked at or listened to, the use of it is inexhaustible. 36 When one is about to take an inspiration, he is sure to make a (previous) expiration; when he is going to weaken another, he will first strengthen him; when he is going to overthrow another, he will first have raised him up; when he is going to despoil another, he will first have made gifts to him:--this is called 'Hiding the light (of his procedure).' The soft overcomes the hard; and the weak the strong. Fishes should not be taken from the deep; instruments for the profit of a state should not be shown to the people. 37 The Tao in its regular course does nothing (for the sake of doing it), and so there is nothing which it does not do. If princes and kings were able to maintain it, all things would of themselves be transformed by them. If this transformation became to me an object of desire, I would express the desire by the nameless simplicity. Simplicity without a name Is free from all external aim. With no desire, at rest and still, All things go right as of their will. 38 (Those who) possessed in highest degree the attributes (of the Tao) did not (seek) to show them, and therefore they possessed them (in fullest measure). (Those who) possessed in a lower degree those attributes (sought how) not to lose them, and therefore they did not possess them (in fullest measure). (Those who) possessed in the highest degree those attributes did nothing (with a purpose), and had no need to do anything. (Those who) possessed them in a lower degree were (always) doing, and had need to be so doing. (Those who) possessed the highest benevolence were (always seeking) to carry it out, and had no need to be doing so. (Those who) possessed the highest righteousness were (always seeking) to carry it out, and had need to be so doing. (Those who) possessed the highest (sense of) propriety were (always seeking) to show it, and when men did not respond to it, they bared the arm and marched up to them. Thus it was that when the Tao was lost, its attributes appeared; when its attributes were lost, benevolence appeared; when benevolence was lost, righteousness appeared; and when righteousness was lost, the proprieties appeared. Now propriety is the attenuated form of leal-heartedness and good faith, and is also the commencement of disorder; swift apprehension is (only) a flower of the Tao, and is the beginning of stupidity. Thus it is that the Great man abides by what is solid, and eschews what is flimsy; dwells with the fruit and not with the flower. It is thus that he puts away the one and makes choice of the other. 39 The things which from of old have got the One (the Tao) are-- Heaven which by it is bright and pure; Earth rendered thereby firm and sure; Spirits with powers by it supplied; Valleys kept full throughout their void All creatures which through it do live Princes and kings who from it get The model which to all they give. All these are the results of the One (Tao). If heaven were not thus pure, it soon would rend; If earth were not thus sure, 'twould break and bend; Without these powers, the spirits soon would fail; If not so filled, the drought would parch each vale; Without that life, creatures would pass away; Princes and kings, without that moral sway, However grand and high, would all decay. Thus it is that dignity finds its (firm) root in its (previous) meanness, and what is lofty finds its stability in the lowness (from which it rises). Hence princes and kings call themselves 'Orphans,' 'Men of small virtue,' and as 'Carriages without a nave.' Is not this an acknowledgment that in their considering themselves mean they see the foundation of their dignity? So it is that in the enumeration of the different parts of a carriage we do not come on what makes it answer the ends of a carriage. They do not wish to show themselves elegant-looking as jade, but (prefer) to be coarse-looking as an (ordinary) stone. 40 The movement of the Tao By contraries proceeds; And weakness marks the course Of Tao's mighty deeds. All things under heaven sprang from It as existing (and named); that existence sprang from It as non-existent (and not named). 41 Scholars of the highest class, when they hear about the Tao, earnestly carry it into practice. Scholars of the middle class, when they have heard about it, seem now to keep it and now to lose it. Scholars of the lowest class, when they have heard about it, laugh greatly at it. If it were not (thus) laughed at, it would not be fit to be the Tao. Therefore the sentence-makers have thus expressed themselves:-- 'The Tao, when brightest seen, seems light to lack; Who progress in it makes, seems drawing back; Its even way is like a rugged track. Its highest virtue from the vale doth rise; Its greatest beauty seems to offend the eyes; And he has most whose lot the least supplies. Its firmest virtue seems but poor and low; Its solid truth seems change to undergo; Its largest square doth yet no corner show A vessel great, it is the slowest made; Loud is its sound, but never word it said; A semblance great, the shadow of a shade.' The Tao is hidden, and has no name; but it is the Tao which is skilful at imparting (to all things what they need) and making them complete. 42 The Tao produced One; One produced Two; Two produced Three; Three produced All things. All things leave behind them the Obscurity (out of which they have come), and go forward to embrace the Brightness (into which they have emerged), while they are harmonised by the Breath of Vacancy. What men dislike is to be orphans, to have little virtue, to be as carriages without naves; and yet these are the designations which kings and princes use for themselves. So it is that some things are increased by being diminished, and others are diminished by being increased. What other men (thus) teach, I also teach. The violent and strong do not die their natural death. I will make this the basis of my teaching. 43 The softest thing in the world dashes against and overcomes the hardest; that which has no (substantial) existence enters where there is no crevice. I know hereby what advantage belongs to doing nothing (with a purpose). There are few in the world who attain to the teaching without words, and the advantage arising from non-action. 44 Or fame or life, Which do you hold more dear? Or life or wealth, To which would you adhere? Keep life and lose those other things; Keep them and lose your life:--which brings Sorrow and pain more near? Thus we may see, Who cleaves to fame Rejects what is more great; Who loves large stores Gives up the richer state. Who is content Needs fear no shame. Who knows to stop Incurs no blame. From danger free Long live shall he. 45 Who thinks his great achievements poor Shall find his vigour long endure. Of greatest fulness, deemed a void, Exhaustion ne'er shall stem the tide. Do thou what's straight still crooked deem; Thy greatest art still stupid seem, And eloquence a stammering scream. Constant action overcomes cold; being still overcomes heat. Purity and stillness give the correct law to all under heaven. 46 When the Tao prevails in the world, they send back their swift horses to (draw) the dung-carts. When the Tao is disregarded in the world, the war-horses breed in the border lands. There is no guilt greater than to sanction ambition; no calamity greater than to be discontented with one's lot; no fault greater than the wish to be getting. Therefore the sufficiency of contentment is an enduring and unchanging sufficiency. 47 Without going outside his door, one understands (all that takes place) under the sky; without looking out from his window, one sees the Tao of Heaven. The farther that one goes out (from himself), the less he knows. Therefore the sages got their knowledge without travelling; gave their (right) names to things without seeing them; and accomplished their ends without any purpose of doing so. 48 He who devotes himself to learning (seeks) from day to day to increase (his knowledge); he who devotes himself to the Tao (seeks) from day to day to diminish (his doing). He diminishes it and again diminishes it, till he arrives at doing nothing (on purpose). Having arrived at this point of non-action, there is nothing which he does not do. He who gets as his own all under heaven does so by giving himself no trouble (with that end). If one take trouble (with that end), he is not equal to getting as his own all under heaven. 49 The sage has no invariable mind of his own; he makes the mind of the people his mind. To those who are good (to me), I am good; and to those who are not good (to me), I am also good;--and thus (all) get to be good. To those who are sincere (with me), I am sincere; and to those who are not sincere (with me), I am also sincere;--and thus (all) get to be sincere. The sage has in the world an appearance of indecision, and keeps his mind in a state of indifference to all. The people all keep their eyes and ears directed to him, and he deals with them all as his children. 50 Men come forth and live; they enter (again) and die. Of every ten three are ministers of life (to themselves); and three are ministers of death. There are also three in every ten whose aim is to live, but whose movements tend to the land (or place) of death. And for what reason? Because of their excessive endeavours to perpetuate life. But I have heard that he who is skilful in managing the life entrusted to him for a time travels on the land without having to shun rhinoceros or tiger, and enters a host without having to avoid buff coat or sharp weapon. The rhinoceros finds no place in him into which to thrust its horn, nor the tiger a place in which to fix its claws, nor the weapon a place to admit its point. And for what reason? Because there is in him no place of death. 51 All things are produced by the Tao, and nourished by its outflowing operation. They receive their forms according to the nature of each, and are completed according to the circumstances of their condition. Therefore all things without exception honour the Tao, and exalt its outflowing operation. This honouring of the Tao and exalting of its operation is not the result of any ordination, but always a spontaneous tribute. Thus it is that the Tao produces (all things), nourishes them, brings them to their full growth, nurses them, completes them, matures them, maintains them, and overspreads them. It produces them and makes no claim to the possession of them; it carries them through their processes and does not vaunt its ability in doing so; it brings them to maturity and exercises no control over them;--this is called its mysterious operation. 52 (The Tao) which originated all under the sky is to be considered as the mother of them all. When the mother is found, we know what her children should be. When one knows that he is his mother's child, and proceeds to guard (the qualities of) the mother that belong to him, to the end of his life he will be free from all peril. Let him keep his mouth closed, and shut up the portals (of his nostrils), and all his life he will be exempt from laborious exertion. Let him keep his mouth open, and (spend his breath) in the promotion of his affairs, and all his life there will be no safety for him. The perception of what is small is (the secret of clear- sightedness; the guarding of what is soft and tender is (the secret of) strength. Who uses well his light, Reverting to its (source so) bright, Will from his body ward all blight, And hides the unchanging from men's sight. 53 If I were suddenly to become known, and (put into a position to) conduct (a government) according to the Great Tao, what I should be most afraid of would be a boastful display. The great Tao (or way) is very level and easy; but people love the by-ways. Their court(-yards and buildings) shall be well kept, but their fields shall be ill-cultivated, and their granaries very empty. They shall wear elegant and ornamented robes, carry a sharp sword at their girdle, pamper themselves in eating and drinking, and have a superabundance of property and wealth;--such (princes) may be called robbers and boasters. This is contrary to the Tao surely! 54 What (Tao's) skilful planter plants Can never be uptorn; What his skilful arms enfold, From him can ne'er be borne. Sons shall bring in lengthening line, Sacrifices to his shrine. Tao when nursed within one's self, His vigour will make true; And where the family it rules What riches will accrue! The neighbourhood where it prevails In thriving will abound; And when 'tis seen throughout the state, Good fortune will be found. Employ it the kingdom o'er, And men thrive all around. In this way the effect will be seen in the person, by the observation of different cases; in the family; in the neighbourhood; in the state; and in the kingdom. How do I know that this effect is sure to hold thus all under the sky? By this (method of observation). 55 He who has in himself abundantly the attributes (of the Tao) is like an infant. Poisonous insects will not sting him; fierce beasts will not seize him; birds of prey will not strike him. (The infant's) bones are weak and its sinews soft, but yet its grasp is firm. It knows not yet the union of male and female, and yet its virile member may be excited;--showing the perfection of its physical essence. All day long it will cry without its throat becoming hoarse;--showing the harmony (in its constitution). To him by whom this harmony is known, (The secret of) the unchanging (Tao) is shown, And in the knowledge wisdom finds its throne. All life-increasing arts to evil turn; Where the mind makes the vital breath to burn, (False) is the strength, (and o'er it we should mourn.) When things have become strong, they (then) become old, which may be said to be contrary to the Tao. Whatever is contrary to the Tao soon ends. 56 He who knows (the Tao) does not (care to) speak (about it); he who is (ever ready to) speak about it does not know it. He (who knows it) will keep his mouth shut and close the portals (of his nostrils). He will blunt his sharp points and unravel the complications of things; he will attemper his brightness, and bring himself into agreement with the obscurity (of others). This is called 'the Mysterious Agreement.' (Such an one) cannot be treated familiarly or distantly; he is beyond all consideration of profit or injury; of nobility or meanness:--he is the noblest man under heaven. 57 A state may be ruled by (measures of) correction; weapons of war may be used with crafty dexterity; (but) the kingdom is made one's own (only) by freedom from action and purpose. How do I know that it is so? By these facts:--In the kingdom the multiplication of prohibitive enactments increases the poverty of the people; the more implements to add to their profit that the people have, the greater disorder is there in the state and clan; the more acts of crafty dexterity that men possess, the more do strange contrivances appear; the more display there is of legislation, the more thieves and robbers there are. Therefore a sage has said, 'I will do nothing (of purpose), and the people will be transformed of themselves; I will be fond of keeping still, and the people will of themselves become correct. I will take no trouble about it, and the people will of themselves become rich; I will manifest no ambition, and the people will of themselves attain to the primitive simplicity.' 58 The government that seems the most unwise, Oft goodness to the people best supplies; That which is meddling, touching everything, Will work but ill, and disappointment bring. Misery!--happiness is to be found by its side! Happiness!--misery lurks beneath it! Who knows what either will come to in the end? Shall we then dispense with correction? The (method of) correction shall by a turn become distortion, and the good in it shall by a turn become evil. The delusion of the people (on this point) has indeed subsisted for a long time. Therefore the sage is (like) a square which cuts no one (with its angles); (like) a corner which injures no one (with its sharpness). He is straightforward, but allows himself no license; he is bright, but does not dazzle. 59 For regulating the human (in our constitution) and rendering the (proper) service to the heavenly, there is nothing like moderation. It is only by this moderation that there is effected an early return (to man's normal state). That early return is what I call the repeated accumulation of the attributes (of the Tao). With that repeated accumulation of those attributes, there comes the subjugation (of every obstacle to such return). Of this subjugation we know not what shall be the limit; and when one knows not what the limit shall be, he may be the ruler of a state. He who possesses the mother of the state may continue long. His case is like that (of the plant) of which we say that its roots are deep and its flower stalks firm:--this is the way to secure that its enduring life shall long be seen. 60 Governing a great state is like cooking small fish. Let the kingdom be governed according to the Tao, and the manes of the departed will not manifest their spiritual energy. It is not that those manes have not that spiritual energy, but it will not be employed to hurt men. It is not that it could not hurt men, but neither does the ruling sage hurt them. When these two do not injuriously affect each other, their good influences converge in the virtue (of the Tao). 61 What makes a great state is its being (like) a low-lying, down- flowing (stream);--it becomes the centre to which tend (all the small states) under heaven. (To illustrate from) the case of all females:--the female always overcomes the male by her stillness. Stillness may be considered (a sort of) abasement. Thus it is that a great state, by condescending to small states, gains them for itself; and that small states, by abasing themselves to a great state, win it over to them. In the one case the abasement leads to gaining adherents, in the other case to procuring favour. The great state only wishes to unite men together and nourish them; a small state only wishes to be received by, and to serve, the other. Each gets what it desires, but the great state must learn to abase itself. 62 Tao has of all things the most honoured place. No treasures give good men so rich a grace; Bad men it guards, and doth their ill efface. (Its) admirable words can purchase honour; (its) admirable deeds can raise their performer above others. Even men who are not good are not abandoned by it. Therefore when the sovereign occupies his place as the Son of Heaven, and he has appointed his three ducal ministers, though (a prince) were to send in a round symbol-of-rank large enough to fill both the hands, and that as the precursor of the team of horses (in the court-yard), such an offering would not be equal to (a lesson of) this Tao, which one might present on his knees. Why was it that the ancients prized this Tao so much? Was it not because it could be got by seeking for it, and the guilty could escape (from the stain of their guilt) by it? This is the reason why all under heaven consider it the most valuable thing. 63 (It is the way of the Tao) to act without (thinking of) acting; to conduct affairs without (feeling the) trouble of them; to taste without discerning any flavour; to consider what is small as great, and a few as many; and to recompense injury with kindness. (The master of it) anticipates things that are difficult while they are easy, and does things that would become great while they are small. All difficult things in the world are sure to arise from a previous state in which they were easy, and all great things from one in which they were small. Therefore the sage, while he never does what is great, is able on that account to accomplish the greatest things. He who lightly promises is sure to keep but little faith; he who is continually thinking things easy is sure to find them difficult. Therefore the sage sees difficulty even in what seems easy, and so never has any difficulties. 64 That which is at rest is easily kept hold of; before a thing has given indications of its presence, it is easy to take measures against it; that which is brittle is easily broken; that which is very small is easily dispersed. Action should be taken before a thing has made its appearance; order should be secured before disorder has begun. The tree which fills the arms grew from the tiniest sprout; the tower of nine storeys rose from a (small) heap of earth; the journey of a thousand li commenced with a single step. He who acts (with an ulterior purpose) does harm; he who takes hold of a thing (in the same way) loses his hold. The sage does not act (so), and therefore does no harm; he does not lay hold (so), and therefore does not lose his bold. (But) people in their conduct of affairs are constantly ruining them when they are on the eve of success. If they were careful at the end, as (they should be) at the beginning, they would not so ruin them. Therefore the sage desires what (other men) do not desire, and does not prize things difficult to get; he learns what (other men) do not learn, and turns back to what the multitude of men have passed by. Thus he helps the natural development of all things, and does not dare to act (with an ulterior purpose of his own). 65 The ancients who showed their skill in practising the Tao did so, not to enlighten the people, but rather to make them simple and ignorant. The difficulty in governing the people arises from their having much knowledge. He who (tries to) govern a state by his wisdom is a scourge to it; while he who does not (try to) do so is a blessing. He who knows these two things finds in them also his model and rule. Ability to know this model and rule constitutes what we call the mysterious excellence (of a governor). Deep and far-reaching is such mysterious excellence, showing indeed its possessor as opposite to others, but leading them to a great conformity to him. 66 That whereby the rivers and seas are able to receive the homage and tribute of all the valley streams, is their skill in being lower than they;--it is thus that they are the kings of them all. So it is that the sage (ruler), wishing to be above men, puts himself by his words below them, and, wishing to be before them, places his person behind them. In this way though he has his place above them, men do not feel his weight, nor though he has his place before them, do they feel it an injury to them. Therefore all in the world delight to exalt him and do not weary of him. Because he does not strive, no one finds it possible to strive with him. 67 All the world says that, while my Tao is great, it yet appears to be inferior (to other systems of teaching). Now it is just its greatness that makes it seem to be inferior. If it were like any other (system), for long would its smallness have been known! But I have three precious things which I prize and hold fast. The first is gentleness; the second is economy; and the third is shrinking from taking precedence of others. With that gentleness I can be bold; with that economy I can be liberal; shrinking from taking precedence of others, I can become a vessel of the highest honour. Now-a-days they give up gentleness and are all for being bold; economy, and are all for being liberal; the hindmost place, and seek only to be foremost;--(of all which the end is) death. Gentleness is sure to be victorious even in battle, and firmly to maintain its ground. Heaven will save its possessor, by his (very) gentleness protecting him. 68 He who in (Tao's) wars has skill Assumes no martial port; He who fights with most good will To rage makes no resort. He who vanquishes yet still Keeps from his foes apart; He whose hests men most fulfil Yet humbly plies his art. Thus we say, 'He ne'er contends, And therein is his might.' Thus we say, 'Men's wills he bends, That they with him unite.' Thus we say, 'Like Heaven's his ends, No sage of old more bright.' 69 A master of the art of war has said, 'I do not dare to be the host (to commence the war); I prefer to be the guest (to act on the defensive). I do not dare to advance an inch; I prefer to retire a foot.' This is called marshalling the ranks where there are no ranks; baring the arms (to fight) where there are no arms to bare; grasping the weapon where there is no weapon to grasp; advancing against the enemy where there is no enemy. There is no calamity greater than lightly engaging in war. To do that is near losing (the gentleness) which is so precious. Thus it is that when opposing weapons are (actually) crossed, he who deplores (the situation) conquers. 70 My words are very easy to know, and very easy to practise; but there is no one in the world who is able to know and able to practise them. There is an originating and all-comprehending (principle) in my words, and an authoritative law for the things (which I enforce). It is because they do not know these, that men do not know me. They who know me are few, and I am on that account (the more) to be prized. It is thus that the sage wears (a poor garb of) hair cloth, while he carries his (signet of) jade in his bosom. 71 To know and yet (think) we do not know is the highest (attainment); not to know (and yet think) we do know is a disease. It is simply by being pained at (the thought of) having this disease that we are preserved from it. The sage has not the disease. He knows the pain that would be inseparable from it, and therefore he does not have it. 72 When the people do not fear what they ought to fear, that which is their great dread will come on them. Let them not thoughtlessly indulge themselves in their ordinary life; let them not act as if weary of what that life depends on. It is by avoiding such indulgence that such weariness does not arise. Therefore the sage knows (these things) of himself, but does not parade (his knowledge); loves, but does not (appear to set a) value on, himself. And thus he puts the latter alternative away and makes choice of the former. 73 He whose boldness appears in his daring (to do wrong, in defiance of the laws) is put to death; he whose boldness appears in his not daring (to do so) lives on. Of these two cases the one appears to be advantageous, and the other to be injurious. But When Heaven's anger smites a man, Who the cause shall truly scan? On this account the sage feels a difficulty (as to what to do in the former case). It is the way of Heaven not to strive, and yet it skilfully overcomes; not to speak, and yet it is skilful in (obtaining a reply; does not call, and yet men come to it of themselves. Its demonstrations are quiet, and yet its plans are skilful and effective. The meshes of the net of Heaven are large; far apart, but letting nothing escape. 74 The people do not fear death; to what purpose is it to (try to) frighten them with death? If the people were always in awe of death, and I could always seize those who do wrong, and put them to death, who would dare to do wrong? There is always One who presides over the infliction death. He who would inflict death in the room of him who so presides over it may be described as hewing wood instead of a great carpenter. Seldom is it that he who undertakes the hewing, instead of the great carpenter, does not cut his own hands! 75 The people suffer from famine because of the multitude of taxes consumed by their superiors. It is through this that they suffer famine. The people are difficult to govern because of the (excessive) agency of their superiors (in governing them). It is through this that they are difficult to govern. The people make light of dying because of the greatness of their labours in seeking for the means of living. It is this which makes them think light of dying. Thus it is that to leave the subject of living altogether out of view is better than to set a high value on it. 76 Man at his birth is supple and weak; at his death, firm and strong. (So it is with) all things. Trees and plants, in their early growth, are soft and brittle; at their death, dry and withered. Thus it is that firmness and strength are the concomitants of death; softness and weakness, the concomitants of life. Hence he who (relies on) the strength of his forces does not conquer; and a tree which is strong will fill the out-stretched arms, (and thereby invites the feller.) Therefore the place of what is firm and strong is below, and that of what is soft and weak is above. 77 May not the Way (or Tao) of Heaven be compared to the (method of) bending a bow? The (part of the bow) which was high is brought low, and what was low is raised up. (So Heaven) diminishes where there is superabundance, and supplements where there is deficiency. It is the Way of Heaven to diminish superabundance, and to supplement deficiency. It is not so with the way of man. He takes away from those who have not enough to add to his own superabundance. Who can take his own superabundance and therewith serve all under heaven? Only he who is in possession of the Tao! Therefore the (ruling) sage acts without claiming the results as his; he achieves his merit and does not rest (arrogantly) in it:--he does not wish to display his superiority. 78 There is nothing in the world more soft and weak than water, and yet for attacking things that are firm and strong there is nothing that can take precedence of it;--for there is nothing (so effectual) for which it can be changed. Every one in the world knows that the soft overcomes the hard, and the weak the strong, but no one is able to carry it out in practice. Therefore a sage has said, 'He who accepts his state's reproach, Is hailed therefore its altars' lord; To him who bears men's direful woes They all the name of King accord.' Words that are strictly true seem to be paradoxical. 79 When a reconciliation is effected (between two parties) after a great animosity, there is sure to be a grudge remaining (in the mind of the one who was wrong). And how can this be beneficial (to the other)? Therefore (to guard against this), the sage keeps the left-hand portion of the record of the engagement, and does not insist on the (speedy) fulfilment of it by the other party. (So), he who has the attributes (of the Tao) regards (only) the conditions of the engagement, while he who has not those attributes regards only the conditions favourable to himself. In the Way of Heaven, there is no partiality of love; it is always on the side of the good man. 80 In a little state with a small population, I would so order it, that, though there were individuals with the abilities of ten or a hundred men, there should be no employment of them; I would make the people, while looking on death as a grievous thing, yet not remove elsewhere (to avoid it). Though they had boats and carriages, they should have no occasion to ride in them; though they had buff coats and sharp weapons, they should have no occasion to don or use them. I would make the people return to the use of knotted cords (instead of the written characters). They should think their (coarse) food sweet; their (plain) clothes beautiful; their (poor) dwellings places of rest; and their common (simple) ways sources of enjoyment. There should be a neighbouring state within sight, and the voices of the fowls and dogs should be heard all the way from it to us, but I would make the people to old age, even to death, not have any intercourse with it. 81 Sincere words are not fine; fine words are not sincere. Those who are skilled (in the Tao) do not dispute (about it); the disputatious are not skilled in it. Those who know (the Tao) are not extensively learned; the extensively learned do not know it. The sage does not accumulate (for himself). The more that he expends for others, the more does he possess of his own; the more that he gives to others, the more does he have himself. With all the sharpness of the Way of Heaven, it injures not; with all the doing in the way of the sage he does not strive. Kitab-i-Iqan (Book of Certitude) PART ONE IN THE NAME OF OUR LORD, THE EXALTED, THE MOST HIGH. No man shall attain the shores of the ocean of true understanding except he be detached from all that is in heaven and on earth. Sanctify your souls, O ye peoples of the world, that haply ye may attain that station which God hath destined for you and enter thus the tabernacle which, according to the dispensations of Providence, hath been raised in the firmament of the Bayan. THE essence of these words is this: they that tread the path of faith, they that thirst for the wine of certitude, must cleanse themselves of all that is earthly—their ears from idle talk, their minds from vain imaginings, their hearts from worldly affections, their eyes from that which perisheth. They should put their trust in God, and, holding fast unto Him, follow in His way. Then will they be made worthy of the effulgent glories of the sun of divine knowledge and understanding, and become the recipients of a grace that is infinite and unseen, inasmuch as man can never hope to attain unto the knowledge of the All-Glorious, can never quaff from the stream of divine knowledge and wisdom, can never enter the abode of immortality, nor partake of the cup of divine nearness and favour, unless and until he ceases to regard the words and deeds of mortal men as a standard for the true understanding and recognition of God and His Prophets. Consider the past. How many, both high and low, have, at all times, yearningly awaited the advent of the Manifestations of God in the sanctified persons of His chosen Ones. How often have they expected His coming, how frequently have they prayed that the breeze of divine mercy might blow, and the promised Beauty step forth from behind the veil of concealment, and be made manifest to all the world. And whensoever the portals of grace did open, and the clouds of divine bounty did rain upon mankind, and the light of the Unseen did shine above the horizon of celestial might, they all denied Him, and turned away from His face—the face of God Himself. Refer ye, to verify this truth, to that which hath been recorded in every sacred Book. Ponder for a moment, and reflect upon that which hath been the cause of such denial on the part of those who have searched with such earnestness and longing. Their attack hath been more fierce than tongue or pen can describe. Not one single Manifestation of Holiness hath appeared but He was afflicted by the denials, the repudiation, and the vehement opposition of the people around Him. Thus it hath been revealed: "O the misery of men! No Messenger cometh unto them but they laugh Him to scorn."[Qur’an 36:30.] Again He saith: "Each nation hath plotted darkly against their Messenger to lay violent hold on Him, and disputed with vain words to invalidate the truth."[Qur’an 40:5.] In like manner, those words that have streamed forth from the source of power and descended from the heaven of glory are innumerable and beyond the ordinary comprehension of man. To them that are possessed of true understanding and insight the Surah of Hud surely sufficeth. Ponder a while those holy words in your heart, and, with utter detachment, strive to grasp their meaning. Examine the wondrous behaviour of the Prophets, and recall the defamations and denials uttered by the children of negation and falsehood, perchance you may cause the bird of the human heart to wing its flight away from the abodes of heedlessness and doubt unto the nest of faith and certainty, and drink deep from the pure waters of ancient wisdom, and partake of the fruit of the tree of divine knowledge. Such is the share of the pure in heart of the bread that hath descended from the realms of eternity and holiness. Should you acquaint yourself with the indignities heaped upon the Prophets of God, and apprehend the true causes of the objections voiced by their oppressors, you will surely appreciate the significance of their position. Moreover, the more closely you observe the denials of those who have opposed the Manifestations of the divine attributes, the firmer will be your faith in the Cause of God. Accordingly, a brief mention will be made in this Tablet of divers accounts relative to the Prophets of God, that they may demonstrate the truth that throughout all ages and centuries the Manifestations of power and glory have been subjected to such heinous cruelties that no pen dare describe them. Perchance this may enable a few to cease to be perturbed by the clamour and protestations of the divines and the foolish of this age, and cause them to strengthen their confidence and certainty. Among the Prophets was Noah. For nine hundred and fifty years He prayerfully exhorted His people and summoned them to the haven of security and peace. None, however, heeded His call. Each day they inflicted on His blessed person such pain and suffering that no one believed He could survive. How frequently they denied Him, how malevolently they hinted their suspicion against Him! Thus it hath been revealed: "And as often as a company of His people passed by Him, they derided Him. To them He said: ‘Though ye scoff at us now, we will scoff at you hereafter even as ye scoff at us. In the end ye shall know.’"[Qur’an 11:38.] Long afterward, He several times promised victory to His companions and fixed the hour thereof. But when the hour struck, the divine promise was not fulfilled. This caused a few among the small number of His followers to turn away from Him, and to this testify the records of the best-known books. These you must certainly have perused; if not, undoubtedly you will. Finally, as stated in books and traditions, there remained with Him only forty or seventy-two of His followers. At last from the depth of His being He cried aloud: "Lord! Leave not upon the land a single dweller from among the unbelievers."[Qur’an 71:26.] And now, consider and reflect a moment upon the waywardness of this people. What could have been the reason for such denial and avoidance on their part? What could have induced them to refuse to put off the garment of denial, and to adorn themselves with the robe of acceptance? Moreover, what could have caused the nonfulfilment of the divine promise which led the seekers to reject that which they had accepted? Meditate profoundly, that the secret of things unseen may be revealed unto you, that you may inhale the sweetness of a spiritual and imperishable fragrance, and that you may acknowledge the truth that from time immemorial even unto eternity the Almighty hath tried, and will continue to try, His servants, so that light may be distinguished from darkness, truth from falsehood, right from wrong, guidance from error, happiness from misery, and roses from thorns. Even as He hath revealed: "Do men think when they say ‘We believe’ they shall be let alone and not be put to proof?"[Qur’an 29:2.] And after Noah the light of the countenance of Hud shone forth above the horizon of creation. For well-nigh seven hundred years, according to the sayings of men, He exhorted the people to turn their faces and draw nearer unto the Ridvan of the divine presence. What showers of afflictions rained upon Him, until at last His adjurations bore the fruit of increased rebelliousness, and His assiduous endeavours resulted in the wilful blindness of His people. "And their unbelief shall only increase for the unbelievers their own perdition."[Qur’an 35:39.] And after Him there appeared from the Ridvan of the Eternal, the Invisible, the holy person of Salih, Who again summoned the people to the river of everlasting life. For over a hundred years He admonished them to hold fast unto the commandments of God and eschew that which is forbidden. His admonitions, however, yielded no fruit, and His pleading proved of no avail. Several times He retired and lived in seclusion. All this, although that eternal Beauty was summoning the people to no other than the city of God. Even as it is revealed: "And unto the tribe of Thamud We sent their brother Salih. ‘O my people,’ said He, ‘Worship God, ye have none other God beside Him....’ They made reply: ‘O Salih, our hopes were fixed on thee until now; forbiddest thou us to worship that which our fathers worshipped? Truly we misdoubt that whereunto thou callest us as suspicious.’"[Qur’an 11:61, 62.] All this proved fruitless, until at last there went up a great cry, and all fell into utter perdition. Later, the beauty of the countenance of the Friend of God [Abraham.] appeared from behind the veil, and another standard of divine guidance was hoisted. He invited the people of the earth to the light of righteousness. The more passionately He exhorted them, the fiercer waxed the envy and waywardness of the people, except those who wholly detached themselves from all save God, and ascended on the wings of certainty to the station which God hath exalted beyond the comprehension of men. It is well known what a host of enemies besieged Him, until at last the fires of envy and rebellion were kindled against Him. And after the episode of the fire came to pass, He, the lamp of God amongst men, was, as recorded in all books and chronicles, expelled from His city. And when His day was ended, there came the turn of Moses. Armed with the rod of celestial dominion, adorned with the white hand of divine knowledge, and proceeding from the Paran of the love of God, and wielding the serpent of power and everlasting majesty, He shone forth from the Sinai of light upon the world. He summoned all the peoples and kindreds of the earth to the kingdom of eternity, and invited them to partake of the fruit of the tree of faithfulness. Surely you are aware of the fierce opposition of Pharaoh and his people, and of the stones of idle fancy which the hands of infidels cast upon that blessed Tree. So much so that Pharaoh and his people finally arose and exerted their utmost endeavor to extinguish with the waters of falsehood and denial the fire of that sacred Tree, oblivious of the truth that no earthly water can quench the flame of divine wisdom, nor mortal blasts extinguish the lamp of everlasting dominion. Nay, rather, such water cannot but intensify the burning of the flame, and such blasts cannot but ensure the preservation of the lamp, were ye to observe with the eye of discernment, and walk in the way of God’s holy will and pleasure. How well hath a believer of the kindred of Pharaoh, whose story is recounted by the All-Glorious in His Book revealed unto His beloved One, observed: "And a man of the family of Pharaoh who was a believer and concealed his faith said: ‘Will ye slay a man because he saith my Lord is God, when He hath already come to you with signs from your Lord? If he be a liar, on him will be his lie, but if he be a man of truth, part of what he threateneth will fall upon you. In truth God guideth not him who is a transgressor, a liar.’"[Qur’an 40:28.] Finally, so great was their iniquity that this self-same believer was put to a shameful death. "The curse of God be upon the people of tyranny." [Qur’an 11:21.] And now, ponder upon these things. What could have caused such contention and conflict? Why is it that the advent of every true Manifestation of God hath been accompanied by such strife and tumult, by such tyranny and upheaval? This notwithstanding the fact that all the Prophets of God, whenever made manifest unto the peoples of the world, have invariably foretold the coming of yet another Prophet after them, and have established such signs as would herald the advent of the future Dispensation. To this the records of all sacred books bear witness. Why then is it that despite the expectation of men in their quest of the Manifestations of Holiness, and in spite of the signs recorded in the sacred books, such acts of violence, of oppression and cruelty, should have been perpetrated in every age and cycle against all the Prophets and chosen Ones of God? Even as He hath revealed: "As oft as an Apostle cometh unto you with that which your souls desire not, ye swell with pride, accusing some of being impostors and slaying others." [Qur’an 2:87.] Reflect, what could have been the motive for such deeds? What could have prompted such behaviour towards the Revealers of the beauty of the All-Glorious? Whatever in days gone by hath been the cause of the denial and opposition of those people hath now led to the perversity of the people of this age. To maintain that the testimony of Providence was incomplete, that it hath therefore been the cause of the denial of the people, is but open blasphemy. How far from the grace of the All-Bountiful and from His loving providence and tender mercies it is to single out a soul from amongst all men for the guidance of His creatures, and, on one hand, to withhold from Him the full measure of His divine testimony, and, on the other, inflict severe retribution on His people for having turned away from His chosen One! Nay, the manifold bounties of the Lord of all beings have, at all times, through the Manifestations of His divine Essence, encompassed the earth and all that dwell therein. Not for a moment hath His grace been withheld, nor have the showers of His loving-kindness ceased to rain upon mankind. Consequently, such behaviour can be attributed to naught save the petty-mindedness of such souls as tread the valley of arrogance and pride, are lost in the wilds of remoteness, walk in the ways of their idle fancy, and follow the dictates of the leaders of their faith. Their chief concern is mere opposition; their sole desire is to ignore the truth. Unto every discerning observer it is evident and manifest that had these people in the days of each of the Manifestations of the Sun of Truth sanctified their eyes, their ears, and their hearts from whatever they had seen, heard, and felt, they surely would not have been deprived of beholding the beauty of God, nor strayed far from the habitations of glory. But having weighed the testimony of God by the standard of their own knowledge, gleaned from the teachings of the leaders of their faith, and found it at variance with their limited understanding, they arose to perpetrate such unseemly acts. Leaders of religion, in every age, have hindered their people from attaining the shores of eternal salvation, inasmuch as they held the reins of authority in their mighty grasp. Some for the lust of leadership, others through want of knowledge and understanding, have been the cause of the deprivation of the people. By their sanction and authority, every Prophet of God hath drunk from the chalice of sacrifice, and winged His flight unto the heights of glory. What unspeakable cruelties they that have occupied the seats of authority and learning have inflicted upon the true Monarchs of the world, those Gems of divine virtue! Content with a transitory dominion, they have deprived themselves of an everlasting sovereignty. Thus, their eyes beheld not the light of the countenance of the Well-Beloved, nor did their ears hearken unto the sweet melodies of the Bird of Desire. For this reason, in all sacred books mention hath been made of the divines of every age. Thus He saith: "O people of the Book! Why disbelieve the signs of God to which ye yourselves have been witnesses?" [Qur’an 3:70.] And also He saith: "O people of the Book! Why clothe ye the truth with falsehood? Why wittingly hide the truth?" [Qur’an 3:71.] Again, He saith: "Say, O people of the Book! Why repel believers from the way of God?"[Qur’an 3:99.] It is evident that by the "people of the Book," who have repelled their fellow-men from the straight path of God, is meant none other than the divines of that age, whose names and character have been revealed in the sacred books, and alluded to in the verses and traditions recorded therein, were you to observe with the eye of God. With fixed and steady gaze, born of the unerring eye of God, scan for a while the horizon of divine knowledge, and contemplate those words of perfection which the Eternal hath revealed, that haply the mysteries of divine wisdom, hidden ere now beneath the veil of glory and treasured within the tabernacle of His grace, may be made manifest unto you. The denials and protestations of these leaders of religion have, in the main, been due to their lack of knowledge and understanding. Those words uttered by the Revealers of the beauty of the one true God, setting forth the signs that should herald the advent of the Manifestation to come, they never understood nor fathomed. Hence they raised the standard of revolt, and stirred up mischief and sedition. It is obvious and manifest that the true meaning of the utterances of the Birds of Eternity is revealed to none except those that manifest the Eternal Being, and the melodies of the Nightingale of Holiness can reach no ear save that of the denizens of the everlasting realm. The Copt of tyranny can never partake of the cup touched by the lips of the Sept of justice, and the Pharaoh of unbelief can never hope to recognize the hand of the Moses of truth. Even as He saith: "None knoweth the meaning thereof except God and them that are well-grounded in knowledge."[Qur’an 3:7.] And yet, they have sought the interpretation of the Book from those that are wrapt in veils, and have refused to seek enlightenment from the fountain-head of knowledge. And when the days of Moses were ended, and the light of Jesus, shining forth from the dayspring of the Spirit, encompassed the world, all the people of Israel arose in protest against Him. They clamoured that He Whose advent the Bible had foretold must needs promulgate and fulfil the laws of Moses, whereas this youthful Nazarene, who laid claim to the station of the divine Messiah, had annulled the law of divorce and of the sabbath day—the most weighty of all the laws of Moses. Moreover, what of the signs of the Manifestation yet to come? These people of Israel are even unto the present day still expecting that Manifestation which the Bible hath foretold! How many Manifestations of Holiness, how many Revealers of the light everlasting, have appeared since the time of Moses, and yet Israel, wrapt in the densest veils of satanic fancy and false imaginings, is still expectant that the idol of her own handiwork will appear with such signs as she herself hath conceived! Thus hath God laid hold of them for their sins, hath extinguished in them the spirit of faith, and tormented them with the flames of the nethermost fire. And this for no other reason except that Israel refused to apprehend the meaning of such words as have been revealed in the Bible concerning the signs of the coming Revelation. As she never grasped their true significance, and, to outward seeming, such events never came to pass, she, therefore, remained deprived of recognizing the beauty of Jesus and of beholding the face of God. And they still await His coming! From time immemorial even unto this day, all the kindreds and peoples of the earth have clung to such fanciful and unseemly thoughts, and thus have deprived themselves of the clear waters streaming from the springs of purity and holiness. In unfolding these mysteries, We have, in Our former Tablets which were addressed to a friend in the melodious language of Hijaz, cited a few of the verses revealed unto the Prophets of old. And now, responding to your request, We again shall cite, in these pages, those same verses, uttered this time in the wondrous accents of Iraq, that haply the sore athirst in the wilds of remoteness may attain unto the ocean of the divine presence, and they that languish in the wastes of separation be led unto the home of eternal reunion. Thus the mists of error may be dispelled, and the all-resplendent light of divine guidance dawn forth above the horizon of human hearts. In God We put Our trust, and to Him We cry for help, that haply there may flow from this pen that which shall quicken the souls of men, that they may all arise from their beds of heedlessness and hearken unto the rustling of the leaves of Paradise, from the tree which the hand of divine power hath, by the permission of God, planted in the Ridvan of the All-Glorious. To them that are endowed with understanding, it is clear and manifest that when the fire of the love of Jesus consumed the veils of Jewish limitations, and His authority was made apparent and partially enforced, He the Revealer of the unseen Beauty, addressing one day His disciples, referred unto His passing, and, kindling in their hearts the fire of bereavement, said unto them: "I go away and come again unto you." And in another place He said: "I go and another will come Who will tell you all that I have not told you, and will fulfil all that I have said." Both these sayings have but one meaning, were you to ponder upon the Manifestations of the Unity of God with divine insight. Every discerning observer will recognize that in the Dispensation of the Qur’an both the Book and the Cause of Jesus were confirmed. As to the matter of names, Muhammad, Himself, declared: "I am Jesus." He recognized the truth of the signs, prophecies, and words of Jesus, and testified that they were all of God. In this sense, neither the person of Jesus nor His writings hath differed from that of Muhammad and of His holy Book, inasmuch as both have championed the Cause of God, uttered His praise, and revealed His commandments. Thus it is that Jesus, Himself, declared: "I go away and come again unto you." Consider the sun. Were it to say now, "I am the sun of yesterday," it would speak the truth. And should it, bearing the sequence of time in mind, claim to be other than that sun, it still would speak the truth. In like manner, if it be said that all the days are but one and the same, it is correct and true. And if it be said, with respect to their particular names and designations, that they differ, that again is true. For though they are the same, yet one doth recognize in each a separate designation, a specific attribute, a particular character. Conceive accordingly the distinction, variation, and unity characteristic of the various Manifestations of holiness, that thou mayest comprehend the allusions made by the creator of all names and attributes to the mysteries of distinction and unity, and discover the answer to thy question as to why that everlasting Beauty should have, at sundry times, called Himself by different names and titles. Afterwards, the companions and disciples of Jesus asked Him concerning those signs that must needs signalize the return of His manifestation. When, they asked, shall these things be? Several times they questioned that peerless Beauty, and, every time He made reply, He set forth a special sign that should herald the advent of the promised Dispensation. To this testify the records of the four Gospels. This wronged One will cite but one of these instances, thus conferring upon mankind, for the sake of God, such bounties as are yet concealed within the treasury of the hidden and sacred Tree, that haply mortal men may not remain deprived of their share of the immortal fruit, and attain to a dewdrop of the waters of everlasting life which, from Baghdad, the "Abode of Peace," are being vouchsafed unto all mankind. We ask for neither meed nor reward. "We nourish your souls for the sake of God; we seek from you neither recompense nor thanks."[Qur’an 76:9.] This is the food that conferreth everlasting life upon the pure in heart and the illumined in spirit. This is the bread of which it is said: "Lord, send down upon us Thy bread from heaven."[Qur’an 5:117.] This bread shall never be withheld from them that deserve it, nor can it ever be exhausted. It groweth everlastingly from the tree of grace; it descendeth at all seasons from the heavens of justice and mercy. Even as He saith: "Seest thou not to what God likeneth a good word? To a good tree; its root firmly fixed, and its branches reaching unto heaven: yielding its fruit in all seasons." [Qur’an 14:24.] O the pity! that man should deprive himself of this goodly gift, this imperishable bounty, this everlasting life. It behooveth him to prize this food that cometh from heaven, that perchance, through the wondrous favours of the Sun of Truth, the dead may be brought to life, and withered souls be quickened by the infinite Spirit. Make haste, O my brother, that while there is yet time our lips may taste of the immortal draught, for the breeze of life, now blowing from the city of the Well-Beloved, cannot last, and the streaming river of holy utterance must needs be stilled, and the portals of the Ridvan cannot for ever remain open. The day will surely come when the Nightingale of Paradise will have winged its flight away from its earthly abode unto its heavenly nest. Then will its melody be heard no more, and the beauty of the rose cease to shine. Seize the time, therefore, ere the glory of the divine springtime hath spent itself, and the Bird of Eternity ceased to warble its melody, that thy inner hearing may not be deprived of hearkening unto its call. This is My counsel unto thee and unto the beloved of God. Whosoever wisheth, let him turn thereunto; whosoever wisheth, let him turn away. God, verily, is independent of him and of that which he may see and witness. These are the melodies, sung by Jesus, Son of Mary, in accents of majestic power in the Ridvan of the Gospel, revealing those signs that must needs herald the advent of the Manifestation after Him. In the first Gospel according to Matthew it is recorded: And when they asked Jesus concerning the signs of His coming, He said unto them: "Immediately after the oppression [Matthew 24:29-31.] of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the earth shall be shaken: and then [Matthew 24:29-31.] (The Greek word used (Thlipsis) has two meanings: pressure [Matthew 24:29-31.] and oppression) shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet." [Matthew 24:29-31.] Rendered into the Persian tongue, [The passage is quoted by Baha’u’llah in Arabic and interpreted in Persian.] the purport of these words is as follows: When the oppression and afflictions that are to befall mankind will have come to pass, then shall the sun be withheld from shining, the moon from giving light, the stars of heaven shall fall upon the earth, and the pillars of the earth shall quake. At that time, the signs of the Son of man shall appear in heaven, that is, the promised Beauty and Substance of life shall, when these signs have appeared, step forth out of the realm of the invisible into the visible world. And He saith: at that time, all the peoples and kindreds that dwell on earth shall bewail and lament, and they shall see that divine Beauty coming from heaven, riding upon the clouds with power, grandeur, and magnificence, sending His angels with a great sound of a trumpet. Similarly, in the three other Gospels, according to Luke, Mark, and John, the same statements are recorded. As We have referred at length to these in Our Tablets revealed in the Arabic tongue, We have made no mention of them in these pages, and have confined Ourselves to but one reference. Inasmuch as the Christian divines have failed to apprehend the meaning of these words, and did not recognize their object and purpose, and have clung to the literal interpretation of the words of Jesus, they therefore became deprived of the streaming grace of the Muhammadan Revelation and its showering bounties. The ignorant among the Christian community, following the example of the leaders of their faith, were likewise prevented from beholding the beauty of the King of glory, inasmuch as those signs which were to accompany the dawn of the sun of the Muhammadan Dispensation did not actually come to pass. Thus, ages have passed and centuries rolled away, and that most pure Spirit hath repaired unto the retreats of its ancient sovereignty. Once more hath the eternal Spirit breathed into the mystic trumpet, and caused the dead to speed out of their sepulchres of heedlessness and error unto the realm of guidance and grace. And yet, that expectant community still crieth out: When shall these things be? When shall the promised One, the object of our expectation, be made manifest, that we may arise for the triumph of His Cause, that we may sacrifice our substance for His sake, that we may offer up our lives in His path? In like manner, have such false imaginings caused other communities to stray from the Kawthar of the infinite mercy of Providence, and to be busied with their own idle thoughts. Beside this passage, there is yet another verse in the Gospel wherein He saith: "Heaven and earth shall pass away: but My words shall not pass away." [Luke 21:33.] Thus it is that the adherents of Jesus maintained that the law of the Gospel shall never be annulled, and that whensoever the promised Beauty is made manifest and all the signs are revealed, He must needs re-affirm and establish the law proclaimed in the Gospel, so that there may remain in the world no faith but His faith. This is their fundamental belief. And their conviction is such that were a person to be made manifest with all the promised signs and to promulgate that which is contrary to the letter of the law of the Gospel, they must assuredly renounce him, refuse to submit to his law, declare him an infidel, and laugh him to scorn. This is proved by that which came to pass when the sun of the Muhammadan Revelation was revealed. Had they sought with a humble mind from the Manifestations of God in every Dispensation the true meaning of these words revealed in the sacred books—words the misapprehension of which hath caused men to be deprived of the recognition of the Sadratu’l-Muntaha, the ultimate Purpose—they surely would have been guided to the light of the Sun of Truth, and would have discovered the mysteries of divine knowledge and wisdom. This servant will now share with thee a dewdrop out of the fathomless ocean of the truths treasured in these holy words, that haply discerning hearts may comprehend all the allusions and the implications of the utterances of the Manifestations of Holiness, so that the overpowering majesty of the Word of God may not prevent them from attaining unto the ocean of His names and attributes, nor deprive them of recognizing the Lamp of God which is the seat of the revelation of His glorified Essence. As to the words—"Immediately after the oppression of those days"—they refer to the time when men shall become oppressed and afflicted, the time when the lingering traces of the Sun of Truth and the fruit of the Tree of knowledge and wisdom will have vanished from the midst of men, when the reins of mankind will have fallen into the grasp of the foolish and ignorant, when the portals of divine unity and understanding—the essential and highest purpose in creation—will have been closed, when certain knowledge will have given way to idle fancy, and corruption will have usurped the station of righteousness. Such a condition as this is witnessed in this day when the reins of every community have fallen into the grasp of foolish leaders, who lead after their own whims and desire. On their tongue the mention of God hath become an empty name; in their midst His holy Word a dead letter. Such is the sway of their desires, that the lamp of conscience and reason hath been quenched in their hearts, and this although the fingers of divine power have unlocked the portals of the knowledge of God, and the light of divine knowledge and heavenly grace hath illumined and inspired the essence of all created things, in such wise that in each and every thing a door of knowledge hath been opened, and within every atom traces of the sun hath been made manifest. And yet, in spite of all these manifold revelations of divine knowledge, which have encompassed the world, they still vainly imagine the door of knowledge to be closed, and the showers of mercy to be stilled. Clinging unto idle fancy, they have strayed far from the Urvatu’l-Vuthqa of divine knowledge. Their hearts seem not to be inclined to knowledge and the door thereof, neither think they of its manifestations, inasmuch as in idle fancy they have found the door that leadeth unto earthly riches, whereas in the manifestation of the Revealer of knowledge they find naught but the call to self-sacrifice. They therefore naturally hold fast unto the former, and flee from the latter. Though they recognize in their hearts the Law of God to be one and the same, yet from every direction they issue a new command, and in every season proclaim a fresh decree. No two are found to agree on one and the same law, for they seek no God but their own desire, and tread no path but the path of error. In leadership they have recognized the ultimate object of their endeavour, and account pride and haughtiness as the highest attainments of their heart’s desire. They have placed their sordid machinations above the divine decree, have renounced resignation unto the will of God, busied themselves with selfish calculation, and walked in the way of the hypocrite. With all their power and strength they strive to secure themselves in their petty pursuits, fearful lest the least discredit undermine their authority or blemish the display of their magnificence. Were the eye to be anointed and illumined with the collyrium of the knowledge of God, it would surely discover that a number of voracious beasts have gathered and preyed upon the carrion of the souls of men. What "oppression" is greater than that which hath been recounted? What "oppression" is more grievous than that a soul seeking the truth, and wishing to attain unto the knowledge of God, should know not where to go for it and from whom to seek it? For opinions have sorely differed, and the ways unto the attainment of God have multiplied. This "oppression" is the essential feature of every Revelation. Unless it cometh to pass, the Sun of Truth will not be made manifest. For the break of the morn of divine guidance must needs follow the darkness of the night of error. For this reason, in all chronicles and traditions reference hath been made unto these things, namely that iniquity shall cover the surface of the earth and darkness shall envelop mankind. As the traditions referred to are well known, and as the purpose of this servant is to be brief, He will refrain from quoting the text of these traditions. Were this "oppression" (which literally meaneth pressure) to be interpreted that the earth is to become contracted, or were men’s idle fancy to conceive similar calamities to befall mankind, it is clear and manifest that no such happenings can ever come to pass. They will assuredly protest that this pre-requisite of divine revelation hath not been made manifest. Such hath been and still is their contention. Whereas, by "oppression" is meant the want of capacity to acquire spiritual knowledge and apprehend the Word of God. By it is meant that when the Day-star of Truth hath set, and the mirrors that reflect His light have departed, mankind will become afflicted with "oppression" and hardship, knowing not whither to turn for guidance. Thus We instruct thee in the interpretation of the traditions, and reveal unto thee the mysteries of divine wisdom, that haply thou mayest comprehend the meaning thereof, and be of them that have quaffed the cup of divine knowledge and understanding. And now, concerning His words—"The sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give light, and the stars shall fall from heaven." By the terms "sun" and "moon," mentioned in the writings of the Prophets of God, is not meant solely the sun and moon of the visible universe. Nay rather, manifold are the meanings they have intended for these terms. In every instance they have attached to them a particular significance. Thus, by the "sun" in one sense is meant those Suns of Truth Who rise from the dayspring of ancient glory, and fill the world with a liberal effusion of grace from on high. These Suns of Truth are the universal Manifestations of God in the worlds of His attributes and names, even as the visible sun that assisteth, as decreed by God, the true One, the Adored, in the development of all earthly things, such as the trees, the fruits, and colours thereof, the minerals of the earth, and all that may be witnessed in the world of creation, so do the divine Luminaries, by their loving care and educative influence, cause the trees of divine unity, the fruits of His oneness, the leaves of detachment, the blossoms of knowledge and certitude, and the myrtles of wisdom and utterance, to exist and be made manifest. Thus it is that through the rise of these Luminaries of God the world is made new, the waters of everlasting life stream forth, the billows of loving-kindness surge, the clouds of grace are gathered, and the breeze of bounty bloweth upon all created things. It is the warmth that these Luminaries of God generate, and the undying fires they kindle, which cause the light of the love of God to burn fiercely in the heart of humanity. It is through the abundant grace of these Symbols of Detachment that the Spirit of life everlasting is breathed into the bodies of the dead. Assuredly the visible sun is but a sign of the splendour of that Day-star of Truth, that Sun Which can never have a peer, a likeness, or rival. Through Him all things live, move, and have their being. Through His grace they are made manifest, and unto Him they all return. From Him all things have sprung, and unto the treasuries of His revelation they all have repaired. From Him all created things did proceed, and to the depositories of His law they did revert. That these divine Luminaries seem to be confined at times to specific designations and attributes, as you have observed and are now observing, is due solely to the imperfect and limited comprehension of certain minds. Otherwise, they have been at all times, and will through eternity continue to be, exalted above every praising name, and sanctified from every descriptive attribute. The quintessence of every name can hope for no access unto their court of holiness, and the highest and purest of all attributes can never approach their kingdom of glory. Immeasurably high are the Prophets of God exalted above the comprehension of men, who can never know them except by their own Selves. Far be it from His glory that His chosen Ones should be magnified by any other than their own persons. Glorified are they above the praise of men; exalted are they above human understanding! The term "suns" hath many a time been applied in the writings of the "immaculate Souls" unto the Prophets of God, those luminous Emblems of Detachment. Among those writings are the following words recorded in the "Prayer of Nudbih": [Qur’an 55:5.] "Whither are gone the resplendent Suns? Whereunto have departed those shining Moons and [Qur’an 55:5.] "Lamentation" attributed to the Twelfth Imam. sparkling Stars?" Thus, it hath become evident that the terms "sun," "moon," and "stars" primarily signify the Prophets of God, the saints, and their companions, those Luminaries, the light of Whose knowledge hath shed illumination upon the worlds of the visible and the invisible. In another sense, by these terms is intended the divines of the former Dispensation, who live in the days of the subsequent Revelations, and who hold the reins of religion in their grasp. If these divines be illumined by the light of the latter Revelation they will be acceptable unto God, and will shine with a light everlasting. Otherwise, they will be declared as darkened, even though to outward seeming they be leaders of men, inasmuch as belief and unbelief, guidance and error, felicity and misery, light and darkness, are all dependent upon the sanction of Him Who is the Day-star of Truth. Whosoever among the divines of every age receiveth, in the Day of Reckoning, the testimony of faith from the Source of true knowledge, he verily becometh the recipient of learning, of divine favour, and of the light of true understanding. Otherwise, he is branded as guilty of folly, denial, blasphemy, and oppression. It is evident and manifest unto every discerning observer that even as the light of the star fadeth before the effulgent splendour of the sun, so doth the luminary of earthly knowledge, of wisdom, and understanding vanish into nothingness when brought face to face with the resplendent glories of the Sun of Truth, the Day-star of divine enlightenment. That the term "sun" hath been applied to the leaders of religion is due to their lofty position, their fame, and renown. Such are the universally recognized divines of every age, who speak with authority, and whose fame is securely established. If they be in the likeness of the Sun of Truth, they will surely be accounted as the most exalted of all luminaries; otherwise, they are to be recognized as the focal centres of hellish fire. Even as He saith: "Verily, the sun and the moon are both condemned to the torment of infernal fire." [Qur’an 55:5.] You are no doubt familiar with the interpretation of the term "sun" and "moon" mentioned in this verse; no need therefore to refer unto it. And whosoever is of the element of this "sun" and "moon", that is, followeth the example of these leaders in setting his face towards falsehood and in turning away from the truth he undoubtedly cometh out of infernal gloom and returneth thereunto. And now, O seeker, it behooveth us firmly to cling unto the Urvatu’l-Vuthqa, that perchance we may leave behind the darksome night of error, and embrace the dawning light of divine guidance. Shall we not flee from the face of denial, and seek the sheltering shadow of certitude? Shall we not free ourselves from the horror of satanic gloom, and hasten towards the rising light of the heavenly Beauty? In such wise, we bestow upon you the fruit of the Tree of divine knowledge, that ye may gladly and joyously abide in the Ridvan of divine wisdom. In another sense, by the terms ‘sun’, ‘moon’, and ‘stars’ are meant such laws and teachings as have been established and proclaimed in every Dispensation, such as the laws of prayer and fasting. These have, according to the law of the Qur’an, been regarded, when the beauty of the Prophet Muhammad had passed beyond the veil, as the most fundamental and binding laws of His dispensation. To this testify the texts of the traditions and chronicles, which, on account of their being widely known, need not be referred to here. Nay rather, in every Dispensation the law concerning prayer hath been emphasized and universally enforced. To this testify the recorded traditions ascribed to the lights that have emanated from the Day-star of Truth, the essence of the Prophet Muhammad. The traditions established the fact that in all Dispensations the law of prayer hath constituted a fundamental element of the Revelation of all the Prophets of God—a law the form and the manner of which hath been adapted to the varying requirements of every age. Inasmuch as every subsequent Revelation hath abolished the manners, habits, and teachings that have been clearly, specifically, and firmly established by the former Dispensation, these have accordingly been symbolically expressed in terms of ‘sun’ and ‘moon’. "That He might prove you, which of you excel in deeds." [Qur’an 67:2.] Moreover, in the traditions the terms "sun" and "moon" have been applied to prayer and fasting, even as it is said: "Fasting is illumination, prayer is light." One day, a well-known divine came to visit Us. While We were conversing with him, he referred to the above-quoted tradition. He said: "Inasmuch as fasting causeth the heat of the body to increase, it hath therefore been likened unto the light of the sun; and as the prayer of the night-season refresheth man, it hath been compared unto the radiance of the moon." Thereupon We realized that that poor man had not been favoured with a single drop of the ocean of true understanding, and had strayed far from the burning Bush of divine wisdom. We then politely observed to him saying: "The interpretation your honour hath given to this tradition is the one current amongst the people. Could it not be interpreted differently?" He asked Us: "What could it be?" We made reply: "Muhammad, the Seal of the Prophets, and the most distinguished of God’s chosen Ones, hath likened the Dispensation of the Qur’an unto heaven, by reason of its loftiness, its paramount influence, its majesty, and the fact that it comprehendeth all religions. And as the sun and moon constitute the brightest and most prominent luminaries in the heavens, similarly in the heaven of the religion of God two shining orbs have been ordained—fasting and prayer. ‘Islam is heaven; fasting is its sun, prayer, its moon.’" This is the purpose underlying the symbolic words of the Manifestations of God. Consequently, the application of the terms "sun" and "moon" to the things already mentioned hath been demonstrated and justified by the text of the sacred verses and the recorded traditions. Hence, it is clear and manifest that by the words "the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven" is intended the waywardness of the divines, and the annulment of laws firmly established by divine Revelation, all of which, in symbolic language, have been foreshadowed by the Manifestation of God. None except the righteous shall partake of this cup, none but the godly can share therein. "The righteous shall drink of a cup tempered at the camphor fountain." [Qur’an 76:5.] It is unquestionable that in every succeeding Revelation the "sun" and "moon" of the teachings, laws, commandments, and prohibitions which have been established in the preceding Dispensation, and which have overshadowed the people of that age, become darkened, that is, are exhausted, and cease to exert their influence. Consider now, had the people of the Gospel recognized the meaning of the symbolic terms "sun" and "moon," had they sought, unlike the froward and perverse, enlightenment from Him Who is the Revealer of divine knowledge, they would have surely comprehended the purpose of these terms, and would not have become afflicted and oppressed by the darkness of their selfish desires. Yea, but since they have failed to acquire true knowledge from its very Source, they have perished in the perilous vale of waywardness and misbelief. They still have not awakened to perceive that all the signs foretold have been made manifest, that the promised Sun hath risen above the horizon of divine Revelation, and that the "sun" and "moon" of the teachings, the laws, and learning of a former Dispensation have darkened and set. And now, with fixed gaze and steady wings enter thou the way of certitude and truth. "Say: It is God; then leave them to entertain themselves with their cavilings." [Qur’an 6:91.] Thus, wilt thou be accounted of those companions of whom He saith: "They that say ‘Our Lord is God,’ and continue steadfast in His way, upon them, verily, shall the angels descend." [Qur’an 41:30.] Then shalt thou witness all these mysteries with thine own eyes. O my brother! Take thou the step of the spirit, so that, swift as the twinkling of an eye, thou mayest flash through the wilds of remoteness and bereavement, attain the Ridvan of everlasting reunion, and in one breath commune with the heavenly Spirits. For with human feet thou canst never hope to traverse these immeasurable distances, nor attain thy goal. Peace be upon him whom the light of truth guideth unto all truth, and who, in the name of God, standeth in the path of His Cause, upon the shore of true understanding. This is the meaning of the sacred verse: "But nay! I swear by the Lord of the Easts and the Wests," [Qur’an 70:40.] inasmuch as the "Suns" referred to have each their own particular rising and setting place. And as the commentators of the Qur’an have failed to grasp the symbolic meaning of these "Suns," they therefore were at pains to interpret the above-quoted verse. Some of them maintained that owing to the fact that the sun each day rises from a different point, the terms "easts" and "wests" have been mentioned in the plural. Others have written that by this verse the four seasons of the year are intended, inasmuch as the dawning and setting points of the sun vary with the change of the seasons. Such is the depth of their understanding! None the less, they persist in imputing error and folly to those Gems of knowledge, those irreproachable and purest Symbols of wisdom. In like manner, strive thou to comprehend from these lucid, these powerful, conclusive, and unequivocal statements the meaning of the "cleaving of the heaven"—one of the signs that must needs herald the coming of the last Hour, the Day of Resurrection. As He hath said: "When the heaven shall be cloven asunder." [Qur’an 82:1.] By "heaven" is meant the heaven of divine Revelation, which is elevated with every Manifestation, and rent asunder with every subsequent one. By "cloven asunder" is meant that the former Dispensation is superseded and annulled. I swear by God! That this heaven being cloven asunder is, to the discerning, an act mightier than the cleaving of the skies! Ponder a while. That a divine Revelation which for years hath been securely established; beneath whose shadow all who have embraced it have been reared and nurtured; by the light of whose law generations of men have been disciplined; the excellency of whose word men have heard recounted by their fathers; in such wise that human eye hath beheld naught but the pervading influence of its grace, and mortal ear hath heard naught but the resounding majesty of its command—what act is mightier than that such a Revelation should, by the power of God, be "cloven asunder" and be abolished at the appearance of one soul? Reflect, is this a mightier act than that which these abject and foolish men have imagined the "cleaving of the heaven" to mean? Moreover, consider the hardships and the bitterness of the lives of those Revealers of the divine Beauty. Reflect, how single-handed and alone they faced the world and all its peoples, and promulgated the Law of God! No matter how severe the persecutions inflicted upon those holy, those precious, and tender Souls, they still remained, in the plenitude of their power, patient, and, despite their ascendancy, they suffered and endured. In like manner, endeavour to comprehend the meaning of the "changing of the earth." Know thou, that upon whatever hearts the bountiful showers of mercy, raining from the "heaven" of divine Revelation, have fallen, the earth of those hearts hath verily been changed into the earth of divine knowledge and wisdom. What myrtles of unity hath the soil of their hearts produced! What blossoms of true knowledge and wisdom hath their illumined bosoms yielded! Were the earth of their hearts to remain unchanged, how could such souls who have not been taught one letter, have seen no teacher, and entered no school, utter such words and display such knowledge as none can apprehend? Methinks they have been moulded from the clay of infinite knowledge, and kneaded with the water of divine wisdom. Therefore, hath it been said: "Knowledge is a light which God casteth into the heart of whomsoever He willeth." It is this kind of knowledge which is and hath ever been praiseworthy, and not the limited knowledge that hath sprung forth from veiled and obscured minds. This limited knowledge they even stealthily borrow one from the other, and vainly pride themselves therein! Would that the hearts of men could be cleansed from these man-made limitations and obscure thoughts imposed upon them! haply they may be illumined by the light of the Sun of true knowledge, and comprehend the mysteries of divine wisdom. Consider now, were the parched and barren soil of these hearts to remain unchanged, how could they ever become the Recipients of the revelation of the mysteries of God, and the Revealers of the divine Essence? Thus hath He said: "On the day when the earth shall be changed into another earth." [Qur’an 14:48.] The breeze of the bounty of the King of creation hath caused even the physical earth to be changed, were ye to ponder in your hearts the mysteries of divine Revelation. And now, comprehend the meaning of this verse: "The whole earth shall on the Resurrection Day be but His handful, and in His right hand shall the heavens be folded together. Praise be to Him! and high be He uplifted above the partners they join with him!" [Qur’an 39:67.] And now, be fair in thy judgment. Were this verse to have the meaning which men suppose it to have, of what profit, one may ask, could it be to man? Moreover, it is evident and manifest that no such hand as could be seen by human eye could accomplish such deeds, or could possibly be ascribed to the exalted Essence of the one true God. Nay, to acknowledge such a thing is naught but sheer blasphemy, an utter perversion of the truth. And should it be supposed that by this verse are meant the Manifestations of God, Who will be called upon, on the Day of Judgment, to perform such deeds, this too seemeth far from the truth, and is surely of no profit. On the contrary, by the term "earth" is meant the earth of understanding and knowledge, and by "heavens" the heavens of divine Revelation. Reflect thou, how, in one hand, He hath, by His mighty grasp, turned the earth of knowledge and understanding, previously unfolded, into a mere handful, and, on the other, spread out a new and highly exalted earth in the hearts of men, thus causing the freshest and loveliest blossoms, and the mightiest and loftiest trees to spring forth from the illumined bosom of man. In like manner, reflect how the elevated heavens of the Dispensations of the past have, in the right hand of power, been folded together, how the heavens of divine Revelation have been raised by the command of God, and been adorned by the sun, the moon, and stars of His wondrous commandments. Such are the mysteries of the Word of God, which have been unveiled and made manifest, that haply thou mayest apprehend the morning light of divine guidance, mayest quench, by the power of reliance and renunciation, the lamp of idle fancy, of vain imaginings, of hesitation, and doubt, and mayest kindle, in the inmost chamber of thine heart, the new-born light of divine knowledge and certitude. Know verily that the purpose underlying all these symbolic terms and abstruse allusions, which emanate from the Revealers of God’s holy Cause, hath been to test and prove the peoples of the world; that thereby the earth of the pure and illuminated hearts may be known from the perishable and barren soil. From time immemorial such hath been the way of God amidst His creatures, and to this testify the records of the sacred books. And likewise, reflect upon the revealed verse concerning the "Qiblih." [The direction toward which the face must be turned when praying.] When Muhammad, the Sun of Prophethood, had fled from the dayspring of Batha [Mecca] unto Yathrib, [Medina] He continued to turn His face, while praying, unto Jerusalem, the holy city, until the time when the Jews began to utter unseemly words against Him—words which if mentioned would ill befit these pages and would weary the reader. Muhammad strongly resented these words. Whilst, wrapt in meditation and wonder, He was gazing toward heaven, He heard the kindly Voice of Gabriel, saying: "We behold Thee from above, turning Thy face to heaven; but We will have Thee turn to a Qiblih which shall please Thee." [Qur’an 2:144.] On a subsequent day, when the Prophet, together with His companions, was offering the noontide prayer, and had already performed two of the prescribed Rik’ats, [Prostrations] the Voice of Gabriel was heard again: "Turn Thou Thy face towards the sacred Mosque."[At Mecca.], [Qur’an 2:149.] In the midst of that same prayer, Muhammad suddenly turned His face away from Jerusalem and faced the Ka’bih. Whereupon, a profound dismay seized suddenly the companions of the Prophet. Their faith was shaken severely. So great was their alarm, that many of them, discontinuing their prayer, apostatized their faith. Verily, God caused not this turmoil but to test and prove His servants. Otherwise, He, the ideal King, could easily have left the Qiblih unchanged, and could have caused Jerusalem to remain the Point of Adoration unto His Dispensation, thereby withholding not from that holy city the distinction of acceptance which had been conferred upon it. None of the many Prophets sent down, since Moses was made manifest, as Messengers of the Word of God, such as David, Jesus, and others among the more exalted Manifestations who have appeared during the intervening period between the Revelations of Moses and Muhammad, ever altered the law of the Qiblih. These Messengers of the Lord of creation have, one and all, directed their peoples to turn unto the same direction. In the eyes of God, the ideal King, all the places of the earth are one and the same, excepting that place which, in the days of His Manifestations, He doth appoint for a particular purpose. Even as He hath revealed: "The East and West are God’s: therefore whichever way ye turn, there is the face of God." [Qur’an 2:115.] Notwithstanding the truth of these facts, why should the Qiblih have been changed, thus casting such dismay amongst the people, causing the companions of the Prophet to waver, and throwing so great a confusion into their midst? Yea, such things as throw consternation into the hearts of all men come to pass only that each soul may be tested by the touchstone of God, that the true may be known and distinguished from the false. Thus hath He revealed after the breach amongst the people: "We did not appoint that which Thou wouldst have to be the Qiblih, but that We might know him who followeth the Apostle from him who turneth on his heels." [Qur’an 2:143.] "Affrighted asses fleeing from a lion." [Qur’an 74:50.] Were you to ponder, but for a while, these utterances in your heart, you would surely find the portals of understanding unlocked before your face, and would behold all knowledge and the mysteries thereof unveiled before your eyes. Such things take place only that the souls of men may develop and be delivered from the prison-cage of self and desire. Otherwise, that ideal King hath, throughout eternity, been in His Essence independent of the comprehension of all beings, and will continue, for ever, in His own Being to be exalted above the adoration of every soul. A single breeze of His affluence doth suffice to adorn all mankind with the robe of wealth; and one drop out of the ocean of His bountiful grace is enough to confer upon all beings the glory of everlasting life. But inasmuch as the divine Purpose hath decreed that the true should be known from the false, and the sun from the shadow, He hath, therefore, in every season sent down upon mankind the showers of tests from His realm of glory. Were men to meditate upon the lives of the Prophets of old, so easily would they come to know and understand the ways of these Prophets that they would cease to be veiled by such deeds and words as are contrary to their own worldly desires, and thus consume every intervening veil with the fire burning in the Bush of divine knowledge, and abide secure upon the throne of peace and certitude. For instance, consider Moses, son of Imran, one of the exalted Prophets and Author of a divinely-revealed Book. Whilst passing, one day, through the market, in His early days, ere His ministry was proclaimed, He saw two men engaged in fighting. One of them asked the help of Moses against his opponent. Whereupon, Moses intervened and slew him. To this testifieth the record of the sacred Book. Should the details be cited, they will lengthen and interrupt the course of the argument. The report of this incident spread throughout the city, and Moses was full of fear, as is witnessed by the text of the Book. And when the warning: "O Moses! of a truth, the chiefs take counsel to slay Thee" [Qur’an 28:20.] reached His ears, He went forth from the city, and sojourned in Midian in the service of Shoeb. While returning, Moses entered the holy vale, situate in the wilderness of Sinai, and there beheld the vision of the King of glory from the "Tree that belongeth neither to the East nor to the West." [Qur’an 24:35.] There He heard the soul-stirring Voice of the Spirit speaking from out of the kindled Fire, bidding Him to shed upon Pharaonic souls the light of divine guidance; so that, liberating them from the shadows of the valley of self and desire, He might enable them to attain the meads of heavenly delight, and delivering them, through the Salsabil of renunciation, from the bewilderment of remoteness, cause them to enter the peaceful city of the divine presence. When Moses came unto Pharaoh and delivered unto him, as bidden by God, the divine Message, Pharaoh spoke insultingly saying: "Art thou not he that committed murder, and became an infidel?" Thus recounted the Lord of majesty as having been said by Pharaoh unto Moses: "What a deed is that which Thou hast done! Thou art one of the ungrateful. He said: ‘I did it indeed, and I was one of those who erred. And I fled from you when I feared you, but My Lord hath given Me wisdom, and hath made Me one of His Apostles.’" [Qur’an 26:19.] And now ponder in thy heart the commotion which God stirreth up. Reflect upon the strange and manifold trials with which He doth test His servants. Consider how He hath suddenly chosen from among His servants, and entrusted with the exalted mission of divine guidance Him Who was known as guilty of homicide, Who, Himself, had acknowledged His cruelty, and Who for well-nigh thirty years had, in the eyes of the world, been reared in the home of Pharaoh and been nourished at his table. Was not God, the omnipotent King, able to withhold the hand of Moses from murder, so that manslaughter should not be attributed unto Him, causing bewilderment and aversion among the people? Likewise, reflect upon the state and condition of Mary. So deep was the perplexity of that most beauteous countenance, so grievous her case, that she bitterly regretted she had ever been born. To this beareth witness the text of the sacred verse wherein it is mentioned that after Mary had given birth to Jesus, she bemoaned her plight and cried out: "O would that I had died ere this, and been a thing forgotten, forgotten quite!" [Qur’an 19:22.] I swear by God! Such lamenting consumeth the heart and shaketh the being. Such consternation of soul, such despondency, could have been caused by no other than the censure of the enemy and the cavilings of the infidel and perverse. Reflect, what answer could Mary have given to the people around her? How could she claim that a Babe Whose father was unknown had been conceived of the Holy Ghost? Therefore did Mary, that veiled and immortal Countenance, take up her Child and return unto her home. No sooner had the eyes of the people fallen upon her than they raised their voice saying: "O sister of Aaron! Thy father was not a man of wickedness, nor unchaste thy mother." [Qur’an 19:28.] And now, meditate upon this most great convulsion, this grievous test. Notwithstanding all these things, God conferred upon that essence of the Spirit, Who was known amongst the people as fatherless, the glory of Prophethood, and made Him His testimony unto all that are in heaven and on earth. Behold how contrary are the ways of the Manifestations of God, as ordained by the King of creation, to the ways and desires of men! As thou comest to comprehend the essence of these divine mysteries, thou wilt grasp the purpose of God, the divine Charmer, the Best-Beloved. Thou wilt regard the words and the deeds of that almighty Sovereign as one and the same; in such wise that whatsoever thou dost behold in His deeds, the same wilt thou find in His sayings, and whatsoever thou dost read in His sayings, that wilt thou recognize in His deeds. Thus it is that outwardly such deeds and words are the fire of vengeance unto the wicked, and inwardly the waters of mercy unto the righteous. Were the eye of the heart to open, it would surely perceive that the words revealed from the heaven of the will of God are at one with, and the same as, the deeds that have emanated from the Kingdom of divine power. And now, take heed, O brother! If such things be revealed in this Dispensation, and such incidents come to pass, at the present time, what would the people do? I swear by Him Who is the true Educator of mankind and the Revealer of the Word of God that the people would instantly and unquestionably pronounce Him an infidel and would sentence Him to death. How far are they from hearkening unto the voice that declareth: Lo! a Jesus hath appeared out of the breath of the Holy Ghost, and a Moses summoned to a divinely-appointed task! Were a myriad voices to be raised, no ear would listen if We said that upon a fatherless Child hath been conferred the mission of Prophethood, or that a murderer hath brought from the flame of the burning Bush the message of "Verily, verily, I am God!" If the eye of justice be opened, it will readily recognize, in the light of that which hath been mentioned, that He, Who is the Cause and ultimate Purpose of all these things, is made manifest in this day. Though similar events have not occurred in this Dispensation, yet the people still cling to such vain imaginings as are cherished by the reprobate. How grievous the charges brought against Him! How severe the persecutions inflicted upon Him—charges and persecutions the like of which men have neither seen nor heard! Great God! When the stream of utterance reached this stage, We beheld, and lo! the sweet savours of God were being wafted from the dayspring of Revelation, and the morning breeze was blowing out of the Sheba of the Eternal. Its tidings rejoiced anew the heart, and imparted immeasurable gladness to the soul. It made all things new, and brought unnumbered and inestimable gifts from the unknowable Friend. The robe of human praise can never hope to match Its noble stature, and Its shining figure the mantle of utterance can never fit. Without word It unfoldeth the inner mysteries, and without speech It revealeth the secrets of the divine sayings. It teacheth lamentation and moaning to the nightingales warbling upon the bough of remoteness and bereavement, instructeth them in the art of love’s ways, and showeth them the secret of heart-surrender. To the flowers of the Ridvan of heavenly reunion It revealeth the endearments of the impassioned lover, and unveileth the charm of the fair. Upon the anemones of the garden of love It bestoweth the mysteries of truth, and within the breasts of lovers It entrusteth the symbols of the innermost subtleties. At this hour, so liberal is the outpouring of Its grace that the holy Spirit itself is envious! It hath imparted to the drop the waves of the sea, and endowed the mote with the splendour of the sun. So great are the overflowings of Its bounty that the foulest beetle hath sought the perfume of the musk, and the bat the light of the sun. It hath quickened the dead with the breath of life, and caused them to speed out of the sepulchres of their mortal bodies. It hath established the ignorant upon the seats of learning, and elevated the oppressor to the throne of justice. The universe is pregnant with these manifold bounties, awaiting the hour when the effects of Its unseen gifts will be made manifest in this world, when the languishing and sore athirst will attain the living Kawthar of their Well-Beloved, and the erring wanderer, lost in the wilds of remoteness and nothingness, will enter the tabernacle of life, and attain reunion with his heart’s desire. In the soil of whose heart will these holy seeds germinate? From the garden of whose soul will the blossoms of the invisible realities spring forth? Verily, I say, so fierce is the blaze of the Bush of love, burning in the Sinai of the heart, that the streaming waters of holy utterance can never quench its flame. Oceans can never allay this Leviathan’s burning thirst, and this Phoenix of the undying fire can abide nowhere save in the glow of the countenance of the Well-Beloved. Therefore, O brother! kindle with the oil of wisdom the lamp of the spirit within the innermost chamber of thy heart, and guard it with the globe of understanding, that the breath of the infidel may extinguish not its flame nor dim its brightness. Thus have We illuminated the heavens of utterance with the splendours of the Sun of divine wisdom and understanding, that thy heart may find peace, that thou mayest be of those who, on the wings of certitude, have soared unto the heaven of the love of their Lord, the All-Merciful. And now, concerning His words: "And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven." By these words it is meant that when the sun of the heavenly teachings hath been eclipsed, the stars of the divinely-established laws have fallen, and the moon of true knowledge—the educator of mankind—hath been obscured; when the standards of guidance and felicity have been reversed, and the morn of truth and righteousness hath sunk in night, then shall the sign of the Son of man appear in heaven. By "heaven" is meant the visible heaven, inasmuch as when the hour draweth nigh on which the Day-star of the heaven of justice shall be made manifest, and the Ark of divine guidance shall sail upon the sea of glory, a star will appear in the heaven, heralding unto its people the advent of that most great light. In like manner, in the invisible heaven a star shall be made manifest who, unto the peoples of the earth, shall act as a harbinger of the break of that true and exalted Morn. These twofold signs, in the visible and the invisible heaven, have announced the Revelation of each of the Prophets of God, as is commonly believed. Among the Prophets was Abraham, the Friend of God. Ere He manifested Himself, Nimrod dreamed a dream. Thereupon, he summoned the soothsayers, who informed him of the rise of a star in the heaven. Likewise, there appeared a herald who announced throughout the land the coming of Abraham. After Him came Moses, He Who held converse with God. The soothsayers of His time warned Pharaoh in these terms: "A star hath risen in the heaven, and lo! it foreshadoweth the conception of a Child Who holdeth your fate and the fate of your people in His hand." In like manner, there appeared a sage who, in the darkness of the night, brought tidings of joy unto the people of Israel, imparting consolation to their souls, and assurance to their hearts. To this testify the records of the sacred books. Were the details to be mentioned, this epistle would swell into a book. Moreover, it is not Our wish to relate the stories of the days that are past. God is Our witness that what We even now mention is due solely to Our tender affection for thee, that haply the poor of the earth may attain the shores of the sea of wealth, the ignorant be led unto the ocean of divine knowledge, and they that thirst for understanding partake of the Salsabil of divine wisdom. Otherwise, this servant regardeth the consideration of such records a grave mistake and a grievous transgression. In like manner, when the hour of the Revelation of Jesus drew nigh, a few of the Magi, aware that the star of Jesus had appeared in heaven, sought and followed it, till they came unto the city which was the seat of the Kingdom of Herod. The sway of his sovereignty in those days embraced the whole of that land. These Magi said: "Where is He that is born King of the Jews? for we have seen His star in the east and are come to worship Him!" [Matthew 2:2.] When they had searched, they found out that in Bethlehem, in the land of Judea, the Child had been born. This was the sign that was manifested in the visible heaven. As to the sign in the invisible heaven—the heaven of divine knowledge and understanding—it was Yahya, son of Zachariah, who gave unto the people the tidings of the Manifestation of Jesus. Even as He hath revealed: "God announceth Yahya to thee, who shall bear witness unto the Word from God, and a great one and chaste." [Qur’an 3:39.] By the term "Word" is meant Jesus, Whose coming Yahya foretold. Moreover, in the heavenly Scriptures it is written: "John the Baptist was preaching in the wilderness of Judea, and saying, Repent ye: for the Kingdom of heaven is at hand." [Matthew 3:1-2.] By John is meant Yahya. Likewise, ere the beauty of Muhammad was unveiled, the signs of the visible heaven were made manifest. As to the signs of the invisible heaven, there appeared four men who successively announced unto the people the joyful tidings of the rise of that divine Luminary. Ruz-bih, later named Salman, was honoured by being in their service. As the end of one of these approached, he would send Ruz-bih unto the other, until the fourth who, feeling his death to be nigh, addressed Ruz-bih saying: "O Ruz-bih! when thou hast taken up my body and buried it, go to Hijaz for there the Day-star of Muhammad will arise. Happy art thou, for thou shalt behold His face!" And now concerning this wondrous and most exalted Cause. Know thou verily that many an astronomer hath announced the appearance of its star in the visible heaven. Likewise, there appeared on earth Ahmad and Kazim, [Shaykh Ahmad-i-Ahsa’i and Siyyid Kazim-i-Rashti.] those twin resplendent lights—may God sanctify their resting-place! From all that We have stated it hath become clear and manifest that before the revelation of each of the Mirrors reflecting the divine Essence, the signs heralding their advent must needs be revealed in the visible heaven as well as in the invisible, wherein is the seat of the sun of knowledge, of the moon of wisdom, and of the stars of understanding and utterance. The sign of the invisible heaven must needs be revealed in the person of that perfect man who, before each Manifestation appeareth, educateth, and prepareth the souls of men for the advent of the divine Luminary, the Light of the unity of God amongst men. And now, with reference to His words: "And then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory." These words signify that in those days men will lament the loss of the Sun of the divine beauty, of the Moon of knowledge, and of the Stars of divine wisdom. Thereupon, they will behold the countenance of the promised One, the adored Beauty, descending from heaven and riding upon the clouds. By this is meant that the divine Beauty will be made manifest from the heaven of the will of God, and will appear in the form of the human temple. The term "heaven" denoteth loftiness and exaltation, inasmuch as it is the seat of the revelation of those Manifestations of Holiness, the Day-springs of ancient glory. These ancient Beings, though delivered from the womb of their mother, have in reality descended from the heaven of the will of God. Though they be dwelling on this earth, yet their true habitations are the retreats of glory in the realms above. Whilst walking amongst mortals, they soar in the heaven of the divine presence. Without feet they tread the path of the spirit, and without wings they rise unto the exalted heights of divine unity. With every fleeting breath they cover the immensity of space, and at every moment traverse the kingdoms of the visible and the invisible. Upon their thrones is written: "Nothing whatsoever keepeth Him from being occupied with any other thing;" and on their seats is inscribed: "Verily, His ways differ every day." [Qur’an 55:29. ] They are sent forth through the transcendent power of the Ancient of Days, and are raised up by the exalted will of God, the most mighty King. This is what is meant by the words: "coming in the clouds of heaven." In the utterances of the divine Luminaries the term "heaven" hath been applied to many and divers things; such as the "heaven of Command," the "heaven of Will," the "heaven of the divine Purpose," the "heaven of divine Knowledge," the "heaven of Certitude," the "heaven of Utterance," the "heaven of Revelation," the "heaven of Concealment," and the like. In every instance, He hath given the term "heaven" a special meaning, the significance of which is revealed to none save those that have been initiated into the divine mysteries, and have drunk from the chalice of immortal life. For example, He saith: "The heaven hath sustenance for you, and it containeth that which you are promised;" [Qur’an 51:22.] whereas it is the earth that yieldeth such sustenance. Likewise, it hath been said: "The names come down from heaven;" whereas they proceed out of the mouth of men. Wert thou to cleanse the mirror of thy heart from the dust of malice, thou wouldst apprehend the meaning of the symbolic terms revealed by the all-embracing Word of God made manifest in every Dispensation, and wouldst discover the mysteries of divine knowledge. Not, however, until thou consumest with the flame of utter detachment those veils of idle learning, that are current amongst men, canst thou behold the resplendent morn of true knowledge. Know verily that Knowledge is of two kinds: Divine and Satanic. The one welleth out from the fountain of divine inspiration; the other is but a reflection of vain and obscure thoughts. The source of the former is God Himself; the motive-force of the latter the whisperings of selfish desire. The one is guided by the principle: "Fear ye God; God will teach you;" [Qur’an 2:282.] the other is but a confirmation of the truth: "Knowledge is the most grievous veil between man and his Creator." The former bringeth forth the fruit of patience, of longing desire, of true understanding, and love; whilst the latter can yield naught but arrogance, vainglory and conceit. From the sayings of those Masters of holy utterance, Who have expounded the meaning of true knowledge, the odour of these dark teachings, which have obscured the world, can in no wise be detected. The tree of such teachings can yield no result except iniquity and rebellion, and beareth no fruit but hatred and envy. Its fruit is deadly poison; its shadow a consuming fire. How well hath it been said: "Cling unto the robe of the Desire of thy heart, and put thou away all shame; bid the worldlywise be gone, however great their name." The heart must needs therefore be cleansed from the idle sayings of men, and sanctified from every earthly affection, so that it may discover the hidden meaning of divine inspiration, and become the treasury of the mysteries of divine knowledge. Thus hath it been said: "He that treadeth the snow-white Path, and followeth in the footsteps of the Crimson Pillar, shall never attain unto his abode unless his hands are empty of those worldly things cherished by men." This is the prime requisite of whosoever treadeth this path. Ponder thereon, that, with eyes unveiled, thou mayest perceive the truth of these words. We have digressed from the purpose of Our argument, although whatsoever is mentioned serveth only to confirm Our purpose. By God! however great Our desire to be brief, yet We feel We cannot restrain Our pen. Notwithstanding all that We have mentioned, how innumerable are the pearls which have remained unpierced in the shell of Our heart! How many the huris of inner meaning that are as yet concealed within the chambers of divine wisdom! None hath yet approached them;--huris, "whom no man nor spirit hath touched before." [Qur’an 55:56.] Notwithstanding all that hath been said, it seemeth as if not one letter of Our purpose hath been uttered, nor a single sign divulged concerning Our object. When will a faithful seeker be found who will don the garb of pilgrimage, attain the Ka’bih of the heart’s desire, and, without ear or tongue, discover the mysteries of divine utterance? By these luminous, these conclusive, and lucid statements, the meaning of "heaven" in the aforementioned verse hath thus been made clear and evident. And now regarding His words, that the Son of man shall "come in the clouds of heaven." By the term "clouds" is meant those things that are contrary to the ways and desires of men. Even as He hath revealed in the verse already quoted: "As oft as an Apostle cometh unto you with that which your souls desire not, ye swell with pride, accusing some of being impostors and slaying others." [Qur’an 2:87.] These "clouds" signify, in one sense, the annulment of laws, the abrogation of former Dispensations, the repeal of rituals and customs current amongst men, the exalting of the illiterate faithful above the learned opposers of the Faith. In another sense, they mean the appearance of that immortal Beauty in the image of mortal man, with such human limitations as eating and drinking, poverty and riches, glory and abasement, sleeping and waking, and such other things as cast doubt in the minds of men, and cause them to turn away. All such veils are symbolically referred to as "clouds." These are the "clouds" that cause the heavens of the knowledge and understanding of all that dwell on earth to be cloven asunder. Even as He hath revealed: "On that day shall the heaven be cloven by the clouds." [Qur’an 25:25.] Even as the clouds prevent the eyes of men from beholding the sun, so do these things hinder the souls of men from recognizing the light of the divine Luminary. To this beareth witness that which hath proceeded out of the mouth of the unbelievers as revealed in the sacred Book: "And they have said: ‘What manner of apostle is this? He eateth food, and walketh the streets. Unless an angel be sent down and take part in His warnings, we will not believe.’" [Qur’an 25:7.] Other Prophets, similarly, have been subject to poverty and afflictions, to hunger, and to the ills and chances of this world. As these holy Persons were subject to such needs and wants, the people were, consequently, lost in the wilds of misgivings and doubts, and were afflicted with bewilderment and perplexity. How, they wondered, could such a person be sent down from God, assert His ascendancy over all the peoples and kindreds of the earth, and claim Himself to be the goal of all creation,-- even as He hath said: "But for Thee, I would not have created all that are in heaven and on earth," and yet be subject to such trivial things? You must undoubtedly have been informed of the tribulations, the poverty, the ills, and the degradation that have befallen every Prophet of God and His companions. You must have heard how the heads of their followers were sent as presents unto different cities, how grievously they were hindered from that whereunto they were commanded. Each and every one of them fell a prey to the hands of the enemies of His Cause, and had to suffer whatsoever they decreed. It is evident that the changes brought about in every Dispensation constitute the dark clouds that intervene between the eye of man’s understanding and the divine Luminary which shineth forth from the dayspring of the divine Essence. Consider how men for generations have been blindly imitating their fathers, and have been trained according to such ways and manners as have been laid down by the dictates of their Faith. Were these men, therefore, to discover suddenly that a Man, Who hath been living in their midst, Who, with respect to every human limitation, hath been their equal, had risen to abolish every established principle imposed by their Faith—principles by which for centuries they have been disciplined, and every opposer and denier of which they have come to regard as infidel, profligate and wicked,--they would of a certainty be veiled and hindered from acknowledging His truth. Such things are as "clouds" that veil the eyes of those whose inner being hath not tasted the Salsabil of detachment, nor drunk from the Kawthar of the knowledge of God. Such men, when acquainted with these circumstances, become so veiled that without the least question, they pronounce the Manifestation of God an infidel, and sentence Him to death. You must have heard of such things taking place all down the ages, and are now observing them in these days. It behooveth us, therefore, to make the utmost endeavour, that, by God’s invisible assistance, these dark veils, these clouds of Heaven-sent trials, may not hinder us from beholding the beauty of His shining Countenance, and that we may recognize Him only by His own Self. And should we ask for a testimony of His truth, we should content ourselves with one, and only one; that thereby we may attain unto Him Who is the Fountain-head of infinite grace, and in Whose presence all the world’s abundance fadeth into nothingness, that we may cease to cavil at Him every day and to cleave unto our own idle fancy. Gracious God! Notwithstanding the warning which, in marvelously symbolic language and subtle allusions, hath been uttered in days past, and which was intended to awaken the peoples of the world and to prevent them from being deprived of their share of the billowing ocean of God’s grace, yet such things as have already been witnessed have come to pass! Reference to these things hath also been made in the Qur’an, as witnessed by this verse: "What can such expect but that God should come down to them overshadowed with clouds?" [Qur’an 2:210.] A number of the divines, who hold firmly to the letter of the Word of God, have come to regard this verse as one of the signs of that expected resurrection which is born of their idle fancy. This, notwithstanding the fact that similar references have been made in most of the heavenly Books, and have been recorded in all the passages connected with the signs of the coming Manifestation. Likewise, He saith: "On the day when the heaven shall give out a palpable smoke, which shall enshroud mankind: this will be an afflictive torment." [Qur’an 44:10.] The All-Glorious hath decreed these very things, that are contrary to the desires of wicked men, to be the touchstone and standard whereby He proveth His servants, that the just may be known from the wicked, and the faithful distinguished from the infidel. The symbolic term "smoke" denotes grave dissensions, the abrogation and demolition of recognized standards, and the utter destruction of their narrow-minded exponents. What smoke more dense and overpowering than the one which hath now enshrouded all the peoples of the world, which hath become a torment unto them, and from which they hopelessly fail to deliver themselves, however much they strive? So fierce is this fire of self burning within them, that at every moment they seem to be afflicted with fresh torments. The more they are told that this wondrous Cause of God, this Revelation from the Most High, hath been made manifest to all mankind, and is waxing greater and stronger every day, the fiercer groweth the blaze of the fire in their hearts. The more they observe the indomitable strength, the sublime renunciation, the unwavering constancy of God’s holy companions, who, by the aid of God, are growing nobler and more glorious every day, the deeper the dismay which ravageth their souls. In these days, praise be to God, the power of His Word hath obtained such ascendancy over men, that they dare breathe no word. Were they to encounter one of the companions of God who, if he could, would, freely and joyously, offer up ten thousand lives as a sacrifice for his Beloved, so great would be their fear, that they forthwith would profess their faith in Him, whilst privily they would vilify and execrate His name! Even as He hath revealed: "And when they meet you, they say, ‘We believe’; but when they are apart, they bite their fingers’ ends at you, out of wrath. Say: ‘Die in your wrath!’ God truly knoweth the very recesses of your breasts." [Qur’an 3:119.] Ere long, thine eyes will behold the standards of divine power unfurled throughout all regions, and the signs of His triumphant might and sovereignty manifest in every land. As most of the divines have failed to apprehend the meaning of these verses, and have not grasped the significance of the Day of Resurrection, they therefore have foolishly interpreted these verses according to their idle and faulty conception. The one true God is My witness! Little perception is required to enable them to gather from the symbolic language of these two verses all that We have purposed to propound, and thus to attain, through the grace of the All-Merciful, the resplendent morn of certitude. Such are the strains of celestial melody which the immortal Bird of Heaven, warbling upon the Sadrih of Baha, poureth out upon thee, that, by the permission of God, thou mayest tread the path of divine knowledge and wisdom. And now, concerning His words: "And He shall send His angels...." By "angels" is meant those who, reinforced by the power of the spirit, have consumed, with the fire of the love of God, all human traits and limitations, and have clothed themselves with the attributes of the most exalted Beings and of the Cherubim. That holy man, Sadiq, [The sixth Imam of the Shi’ihs.] in his eulogy of the Cherubim, saith: "There stand a company of our fellow-Shi’ihs behind the Throne." Divers and manifold are the interpretations of the words "behind the Throne." In one sense, they indicate that no true Shi’ihs exist. Even as he hath said in another passage: "A true believer is likened unto the philosopher’s stone." Addressing subsequently his listener, he saith: "Hast thou ever seen the philosopher’s stone?" Reflect, how this symbolic language, more eloquent than any speech, however direct, testifieth to the non-existence of a true believer. Such is the testimony of Sadiq. And now consider, how unfair and numerous are those who, although they themselves have failed to inhale the fragrance of belief, have condemned as infidels those by whose word belief itself is recognized and established. And now, inasmuch as these holy beings have sanctified themselves from every human limitation, have become endowed with the attributes of the spiritual, and have been adorned with the noble traits of the blessed, they therefore have been designated as "angels." Such is the meaning of these verses, every word of which hath been expounded by the aid of the most lucid texts, the most convincing arguments, and the best established evidences. As the adherents of Jesus have never understood the hidden meaning of these words, and as the signs which they and the leaders of their Faith have expected have failed to appear, they therefore refused to acknowledge, even until now, the truth of those Manifestations of Holiness that have since the days of Jesus been made manifest. They have thus deprived themselves of the outpourings of God’s holy grace, and of the wonders of His divine utterance. Such is their low estate in this, the Day of Resurrection! They have even failed to perceive that were the signs of the Manifestation of God in every age to appear in the visible realm in accordance with the text of established traditions, none could possibly deny or turn away, nor would the blessed be distinguished from the miserable, and the transgressor from the God-fearing. Judge fairly: Were the prophecies recorded in the Gospel to be literally fulfilled; were Jesus, Son of Mary, accompanied by angels, to descend from the visible heaven upon the clouds; who would dare to disbelieve, who would dare to reject the truth, and wax disdainful? Nay, such consternation would immediately seize all the dwellers of the earth that no soul would feel able to utter a word, much less to reject or accept the truth. It was owing to their misunderstanding of these truths that many a Christian divine hath objected to Muhammad, and voiced his protest in such words: "If Thou art in truth the promised Prophet, why then art Thou not accompanied by those angels our sacred Books foretold, and which must needs descend with the promised Beauty to assist Him in His Revelation and act as warners unto His people?" Even as the All-Glorious hath recorded their statement: "Why hath not an angel been sent down to him, so that he should have been a warner with Him?" [Qur’an 25:7.] Such objections and differences have persisted in every age and century. The people have always busied themselves with such specious discourses, vainly protesting: "Wherefore hath not this or that sign appeared?" Such ills befell them only because they have clung to the ways of the divines of the age in which they lived, and blindly imitated them in accepting or denying these Essences of Detachment, these holy and divine Beings. These leaders, owing to their immersion in selfish desires, and their pursuit of transitory and sordid things, have regarded these divine Luminaries as being opposed to the standards of their knowledge and understanding, and the opponents of their ways and judgments. As they have literally interpreted the Word of God, and the sayings and traditions of the Letters of Unity, and expounded them according to their own deficient understanding, they have therefore deprived themselves and all their people of the bountiful showers of the grace and mercies of God. And yet they bear witness to this well-known tradition: "Verily Our Word is abstruse, bewilderingly abstruse." In another instance, it is said: "Our Cause is sorely trying, highly perplexing; none can bear it except a favorite of heaven, or an inspired Prophet, or he whose faith God hath tested." These leaders of religion admit that none of these three specified conditions is applicable to them. The first two conditions are manifestly beyond their reach; as to the third, it is evident that at no time have they been proof against those tests that have been sent by God, and that when the divine Touchstone appeared, they have shown themselves to be naught but dross. Great God! Notwithstanding their acceptance of the truth of this tradition, these divines who are still doubtful of, and dispute about, the theological obscurities of their faith, yet claim to be the exponents of the subtleties of the law of God, and the expounders of the essential mysteries of His holy Word. They confidently assert that such traditions as indicate the advent of the expected Qa’im have not yet been fulfilled, whilst they themselves have failed to inhale the fragrance of the meaning of these traditions, and are still oblivious of the fact that all the signs foretold have come to pass, that the way of God’s holy Cause hath been revealed, and the concourse of the faithful, swift as lightning, are, even now, passing upon that way, whilst these foolish divines wait expecting to witness the signs foretold. Say, O ye foolish ones! Wait ye even as those before you are waiting! Were they to be questioned concerning those signs that must needs herald the revelation and rise of the sun of the Muhammadan Dispensation, to which We have already referred, none of which have been literally fulfilled, and were it to be said to them: "Wherefore have ye rejected the claims advanced by Christians and the peoples of other faiths and regard them as infidels," knowing not what answer to give, they will reply: "These Books have been corrupted and are not, and never have been, of God." Reflect: the words of the verses themselves eloquently testify to the truth that they are of God. A similar verse hath been also revealed in the Qur’an, were ye of them that comprehend. Verily I say, throughout all this period they have utterly failed to comprehend what is meant by corrupting the text. Yea, in the writings and utterances of the Mirrors reflecting the sun of the Muhammadan Dispensation mention hath been made of "Modification by the exalted beings" and "alteration by the disdainful." Such passages, however, refer only to particular cases. Among them is the story of Ibn-i-Suriya. When the people of Khaybar asked the focal center of the Muhammadan Revelation concerning the penalty of adultery committed between a married man and a married woman, Muhammad answered and said: "The law of God is death by stoning." Whereupon they protested saying: "No such law hath been revealed in the Pentateuch." Muhammad answered and said: "Whom do ye regard among your rabbis as being a recognized authority and having a sure knowledge of the truth?" They agreed upon Ibn-i-Suriya. Thereupon Muhammad summoned him and said: "I adjure thee by God Who clove the sea for you, caused manna to descend upon you, and the cloud to overshadow you, Who delivered you from Pharaoh and his people, and exalted you above all human beings, to tell us what Moses hath decreed concerning adultery between a married man and a married woman." He made reply: "O Muhammad! death by stoning is the law." Muhammad observed: "Why is it then that this law is annulled and hath ceased to operate among the Jews?" He answered and said: "When Nebuchadnezzar delivered Jerusalem to the flames, and put the Jews to death, only a few survived. The divines of that age, considering the extremely limited number of the Jews, and the multitude of the Amalekites, took counsel together, and came to the conclusion that were they to enforce the law of the Pentateuch, every survivor who hath been delivered from the hand of Nebuchadnezzar would have to be put to death according to the verdict of the Book. Owing to such considerations, they totally repealed the penalty of death." Meanwhile Gabriel inspired Muhammad’s illumined heart with these words: "They pervert the text of the Word of God." [Qur’an 4:45.] This is one of the instances that have been referred to. Verily by "perverting" the text is not meant that which these foolish and abject souls have fancied, even as some maintain that Jewish and Christian divines have effaced from the Book such verses as extol and magnify the countenance of Muhammad, and instead thereof have inserted the contrary. How utterly vain and false are these words! Can a man who believeth in a book, and deemeth it to be inspired by God, mutilate it? Moreover, the Pentateuch had been spread over the surface of the earth, and was not confined to Mecca and Medina, so that they could privily corrupt and pervert its text. Nay, rather, by corruption of the text is meant that in which all Muslim divines are engaged today, that is the interpretation of God’s holy Book in accordance with their idle imaginings and vain desires. And as the Jews, in the time of Muhammad, interpreted those verses of the Pentateuch, that referred to His Manifestation, after their own fancy, and refused to be satisfied with His holy utterance, the charge of "perverting" the text was therefore pronounced against them. Likewise, it is clear, how in this day, the people of the Qur’an have perverted the text of God’s holy Book, concerning the signs of the expected Manifestation, and interpreted it according to their inclination and desires. In yet another instance, He saith: "A part of them heard the Word of God, and then, after they had understood it, distorted it, and knew that they did so." [Qur’an 2:75.] This verse, too, doth indicate that the meaning of the Word of God hath been perverted, not that the actual words have been effaced. To the truth of this testify they that are sound of mind. Again in another instance, He saith: "Woe unto those who, with their own hands, transcribe the Book corruptly, and then say: ‘This is from God,’ that they may sell it for some mean price." [Qur’an 2:79.] This verse was revealed with reference to the divines and leaders of the Jewish Faith. These divines, in order to please the rich, acquire worldly emoluments, and give vent to their envy and misbelief, wrote a number of treatises, refuting the claims of Muhammad, supporting their arguments with such evidences as it would be improper to mention, and claimed that these arguments were derived from the text of the Pentateuch. The same may be witnessed today. Consider how abundant are the denunciations written by the foolish divines of this age against this most wondrous Cause! How vain their imaginings that these calumnies are in conformity with the verses of God’s sacred Book, and in consonance with the utterances of men of discernment! Our purpose in relating these things is to warn you that were they to maintain that those verses wherein the signs referred to in the Gospel are mentioned have been perverted, were they to reject them, and cling instead to other verses and traditions, you should know that their words were utter falsehood and sheer calumny. Yea "corruption" of the text, in the sense We have referred to, hath been actually effected in particular instances. A few of these We have mentioned, that it may become manifest to every discerning observer that unto a few untutored holy Men hath been given the mastery of human learning, so that the malevolent opposer may cease to contend that a certain verse doth indicate "corruption" of the text, and insinuate that We, through lack of knowledge, have made mention of such things. Moreover, most of the verses that indicate "corruption" of the text have been revealed with reference to the Jewish people, were ye to explore the isles of Qur’anic Revelation. We have also heard a number of the foolish of the earth assert that the genuine text of the heavenly Gospel doth not exist amongst the Christians, that it hath ascended unto heaven. How grievously they have erred! How oblivious of the fact that such a statement imputeth the gravest injustice and tyranny to a gracious and loving Providence! How could God, when once the Day-star of the beauty of Jesus had disappeared from the sight of His people, and ascended unto the fourth heaven, cause His holy Book, His most great testimony amongst His creatures, to disappear also? What would be left to that people to cling to from the setting of the day-star of Jesus until the rise of the sun of the Muhammadan Dispensation? What law could be their stay and guide? How could such people be made the victims of the avenging wrath of God, the omnipotent Avenger? How could they be afflicted with the scourge of chastisement by the heavenly King? Above all, how could the flow of the grace of the All-Bountiful be stayed? How could the ocean of His tender mercies be stilled? We take refuge with God, from that which His creatures have fancied about Him! Exalted is He above their comprehension! Dear friend! Now when the light of God’s everlasting Morn is breaking; when the radiance of His holy words: "God is the light of the heavens and of the earth" [Qur’an 24:35.] is shedding illumination upon all mankind; when the inviolability of His tabernacle is being proclaimed by His sacred utterance: "God hath willed to perfect His light;" [Qur’an 9:33.] and the Hand of omnipotence, bearing His testimony: "In His grasp He holdeth the kingdom of all things," is being outstretched unto all the peoples and kindreds of the earth; it behooveth us to gird up the loins of endeavour, that haply, by the grace and bounty of God, we may enter the celestial City: "Verily, we are God’s," and abide within the exalted habitation: "And unto Him we do return." It is incumbent upon thee, by the permission of God, to cleanse the eye of thine heart from the things of the world, that thou mayest realize the infinitude of divine knowledge, and mayest behold Truth so clearly that thou wilt need no proof to demonstrate His reality, nor any evidence to bear witness unto His testimony. O affectionate seeker! Shouldst thou soar in the holy realm of the spirit, thou wouldst recognize God manifest and exalted above all things, in such wise that thine eyes would behold none else but Him. "God was alone; there was none else besides Him." So lofty is this station that no testimony can bear it witness, neither evidence do justice to its truth. Wert thou to explore the sacred domain of truth, thou wilt find that all things are known only by the light of His recognition, that He hath ever been, and will continue for ever to be, known through Himself. And if thou dwellest in the land of testimony, content thyself with that which He, Himself, hath revealed: "Is it not enough for them that We have sent down unto Thee the Book?" [Qur’an 29:51] This is the testimony which He, Himself, hath ordained; greater proof than this there is none, nor ever will be: "This proof is His Word; His own Self, the testimony of His truth." And now, We beseech the people of the Bayan, all the learned, the sages, the divines, and witnesses amongst them, not to forget the wishes and admonitions revealed in their Book. Let them, at all times, fix their gaze upon the essentials of His Cause, lest when He, Who is the Quintessence of truth, the inmost Reality of all things, the Source of all light, is made manifest, they cling unto certain passages of the Book, and inflict upon Him that which was inflicted in the Dispensation of the Qur’an. For, verily, powerful is He, the King of divine might, to extinguish with one letter of His wondrous words, the breath of life in the whole of the Bayan and the people thereof, and with one letter bestow upon them a new and everlasting life, and cause them to arise and speed out of the sepulchres of their vain and selfish desires. Take heed, and be watchful; and remember that all things have their consummation in belief in Him, in attainment unto His day, and in the realization of His divine presence. "There is no piety in turning your faces toward the east or toward the west, but he is pious who believeth in God and the Last Day." [Qur’an 2:176.] Give ear, O people of the Bayan, unto the truth whereunto We have admonished you, that haply ye may seek the shelter of the shadow extended, in the Day of God, upon all mankind. END OF PART ONE PART TWO Verily He Who is the Day-star of Truth and Revealer of the Supreme Being holdeth, for all time, undisputed sovereignty over all that is in heaven and on earth, though no man be found on earth to obey Him. He verily is independent of all earthly dominion, though He be utterly destitute. Thus We reveal unto thee the mysteries of the Cause of God, and bestow upon thee the gems of divine wisdom, that haply thou mayest soar on the wings of renunciation to those heights that are veiled from the eyes of men. THE significance and essential purpose underlying these words is to reveal and demonstrate unto the pure in heart and the sanctified in spirit that they Who are the Luminaries of truth and the Mirrors reflecting the light of divine Unity, in whatever age and cycle they are sent down from their invisible habitations of ancient glory unto this world, to educate the souls of men and endue with grace all created things, are invariably endowed with an all-compelling power, and invested with invincible sovereignty. For these hidden Gems, these concealed and invisible Treasures, in themselves manifest and vindicate the reality of these holy words: "Verily God doeth whatsoever He willeth, and ordaineth whatsoever He pleaseth." To every discerning and illumined heart it is evident that God, the unknowable Essence, the divine Being, is immensely exalted beyond every human attribute, such as corporeal existence, ascent and descent, egress and regress. Far be it from His glory that human tongue should adequately recount His praise, or that human heart comprehend His fathomless mystery. He is and hath ever been veiled in the ancient eternity of His Essence, and will remain in His Reality everlastingly hidden from the sight of men. "No vision taketh in Him, but He taketh in all vision; He is the Subtile, the All-Perceiving." [Qur’an 6:103.] No tie of direct intercourse can possibly bind Him to His creatures. He standeth exalted beyond and above all separation and union, all proximity and remoteness. No sign can indicate His presence or His absence; inasmuch as by a word of His command all that are in heaven and on earth have come to exist, and by His wish, which is the Primal Will itself, all have stepped out of utter nothingness into the realm of being, the world of the visible. Gracious God! How could there be conceived any existing relationship or possible connection between His Word and they that are created of it? The verse: "God would have you beware of Himself" [Qur’an 3:28.] unmistakably beareth witness to the reality of Our argument, and the words: "God was alone; there was none else besides Him" are a sure testimony of its truth. All the Prophets of God and their chosen Ones, all the divines, the sages, and the wise of every generation, unanimously recognize their inability to attain unto the comprehension of that Quintessence of all truth, and confess their incapacity to grasp Him, Who is the inmost Reality of all things. The door of the knowledge of the Ancient of Days being thus closed in the face of all beings, the Source of infinite grace, according to His saying: "His grace hath transcended all things; My grace hath encompassed them all" hath caused those luminous Gems of Holiness to appear out of the realm of the spirit, in the noble form of the human temple, and be made manifest unto all men, that they may impart unto the world the mysteries of the unchangeable Being, and tell of the subtleties of His imperishable Essence. These sanctified Mirrors, these Day-springs of ancient glory are one and all the Exponents on earth of Him Who is the central Orb of the universe, its Essence and ultimate Purpose. From Him proceed their knowledge and power; from Him is derived their sovereignty. The beauty of their countenance is but a reflection of His image, and their revelation a sign of His deathless glory. They are the Treasuries of divine knowledge, and the Repositories of celestial wisdom. Through them is transmitted a grace that is infinite, and by them is revealed the light that can never fade. Even as He hath said: "There is no distinction whatsoever between Thee and them; except that they are Thy servants, and are created of Thee." This is the significance of the tradition: "I am He, Himself, and He is I, myself." The traditions and sayings that bear direct reference to Our theme are divers and manifold; We have refrained from quoting them for the sake of brevity. Nay, whatever is in the heavens and whatever is on the earth is a direct evidence of the revelation within it of the attributes and names of God, inasmuch as within every atom are enshrined the signs that bear eloquent testimony to the revelation of that most great Light. Methinks, but for the potency of that revelation, no being could ever exist. How resplendent the luminaries of knowledge that shine in an atom, and how vast the oceans of wisdom that surge within a drop! To a supreme degree is this true of man, who, among all created things, hath been invested with the robe of such gifts, and hath been singled out for the glory of such distinction. For in him are potentially revealed all the attributes and names of God to a degree that no other created being hath excelled or surpassed. All these names and attributes are applicable to him. Even as He hath said: "Man is My mystery, and I am his mystery." Manifold are the verses that have been repeatedly revealed in all the heavenly Books and the holy Scriptures, expressive of this most subtle and lofty theme. Even as He hath revealed: "We will surely show them Our signs in the world and within themselves." [Qur’an 41:53.] Again He saith: "And also in your own selves: will ye not then behold the signs of God?" [Qur’an 51:21.] And yet again He revealeth: "And be ye not like those who forget God, and whom He hath therefore caused to forget their own selves." [Qur’an 59:19.] In this connection, He Who is the eternal King—may the souls of all that dwell within the mystic Tabernacle be a sacrifice unto Him—hath spoken: "He hath known God who hath known himself." I swear by God, O esteemed and honoured friend! Shouldst thou ponder these words in thine heart, thou wilt of a certainty find the doors of divine wisdom and infinite knowledge flung open before thy face. From that which hath been said it becometh evident that all things, in their inmost reality, testify to the revelation of the names and attributes of God within them. Each according to its capacity, indicateth, and is expressive of, the knowledge of God. So potent and universal is this revelation, that it hath encompassed all things, visible and invisible. Thus hath He revealed: "Hath aught else save Thee a power of revelation which is not possessed by Thee, that it could have manifested Thee? Blind is the eye which doth not perceive Thee." Likewise, hath the eternal King spoken: "No thing have I perceived, except that I perceived God within it, God before it, or God after it." Also in the tradition of Kumayl it is written: "Behold, a light hath shone forth out of the Morn of eternity, and lo! its waves have penetrated the inmost reality of all men." Man, the noblest and most perfect of all created things, excelleth them all in the intensity of this revelation, and is a fuller expression of its glory. And of all men, the most accomplished, the most distinguished and the most excellent are the Manifestations of the Sun of Truth. Nay, all else besides these Manifestations, live by the operation of their Will, and move and have their being through the outpourings of their grace. "But for Thee, I would have not created the heavens." Nay, all in their holy presence fade into utter nothingness, and are a thing forgotten. Human tongue can never befittingly sing their praise, and human speech can never unfold their mystery. These Tabernacles of holiness, these primal Mirrors which reflect the light of unfading glory, are but expressions of Him Who is the Invisible of the Invisibles. By the revelation of these gems of divine virtue all the names and attributes of God, such as knowledge and power, sovereignty and dominion, mercy and wisdom, glory, bounty and grace, are made manifest. These attributes of God are not and have never been vouchsafed specially unto certain Prophets, and withheld from others. Nay, all the Prophets of God, His well-favoured, His holy, and chosen Messengers, are, without exception, the bearers of His names, and the embodiments of His attributes. They only differ in the intensity of their revelation, and the comparative potency of their light. Even as He hath revealed: "Some of the Apostles We have caused to excel the others." [Qur’an 2:253.] It hath therefore become manifest and evident that within the tabernacles of these Prophets and chosen Ones of God the light of His infinite names and exalted attributes hath been reflected, even though the light of some of these attributes may or may not be outwardly revealed from these luminous Temples to the eyes of men. That a certain attribute of God hath not been outwardly manifested by these Essences of Detachment doth in no wise imply that they Who are the Daysprings of God’s attributes and the Treasuries of His holy names did not actually possess it. Therefore, these illuminated Souls, these beauteous Countenances have, each and every one of them, been endowed with all the attributes of God, such as sovereignty, dominion, and the like, even though to outward seeming they be shorn of all earthly majesty. To every discerning eye this is evident and manifest; it requireth neither proof nor evidence. Yea, inasmuch as the peoples of the world have failed to seek from the luminous and crystal Springs of divine knowledge the inner meaning of God’s holy words, they therefore have languished, stricken and sore athirst, in the vale of idle fancy and waywardness. They have strayed far from the fresh and thirst-subduing waters, and gathered round the salt that burneth bitterly. Concerning them, the Dove of Eternity hath spoken: "And if they see the path of righteousness, they will not take it for their path; but if they see the path of error, for their path will they take it. This, because they treated Our signs as lies, and were heedless of them." [Qur’an 7:145.] To this testifieth that which hath been witnessed in this wondrous and exalted Dispensation. Myriads of holy verses have descended from the heaven of might and grace, yet no one hath turned thereunto, nor ceased to cling to those words of men, not one letter of which they that have spoken them comprehend. For this reason the people have doubted incontestable truths, such as these, and caused themselves to be deprived of the Ridvan of divine knowledge, and the eternal meads of celestial wisdom. And now, to resume Our argument concerning the question: Why is it that the sovereignty of the Qa’im, affirmed in the text of recorded traditions, and handed down by the shining stars of the Muhammadan Dispensation, hath not in the least been made manifest? Nay, the contrary hath come to pass. Have not His disciples and companions been afflicted of men? Are they not still the victims of the fierce opposition of their enemies? Are they not today leading the life of abased and impotent mortals? Yea, the sovereignty attributed to the Qa’im and spoken of in the scriptures, is a reality, the truth of which none can doubt. This sovereignty, however, is not the sovereignty which the minds of men have falsely imagined. Moreover, the Prophets of old, each and every one, whenever announcing to the people of their day the advent of the coming Revelation, have invariably and specifically referred to that sovereignty with which the promised Manifestation must needs be invested. This is attested by the records of the scriptures of the past. This sovereignty hath not been solely and exclusively attributed to the Qa’im. Nay rather, the attribute of sovereignty and all other names and attributes of God have been and will ever be vouchsafed unto all the Manifestations of God, before and after Him, inasmuch as these Manifestations, as it hath already been explained, are the Embodiments of the attributes of God, the Invisible, and the Revealers of the divine mysteries. Furthermore, by sovereignty is meant the all-encompassing, all-pervading power which is inherently exercised by the Qa’im whether or not He appear to the world clothed in the majesty of earthly dominion. This is solely dependent upon the will and pleasure of the Qa’im Himself. You will readily recognize that the terms sovereignty, wealth, life, death, judgment and resurrection, spoken of by the scriptures of old, are not what this generation hath conceived and vainly imagined. Nay, by sovereignty is meant that sovereignty which in every dispensation resideth within, and is exercised by, the person of the Manifestation, the Day-star of Truth. That sovereignty is the spiritual ascendancy which He exerciseth to the fullest degree over all that is in heaven and on earth, and which in due time revealeth itself to the world in direct proportion to its capacity and spiritual receptiveness, even as the sovereignty of Muhammad, the Messenger of God, is today apparent and manifest amongst the people. You are well aware of what befell His Faith in the early days of His dispensation. What woeful sufferings did the hand of the infidel and erring, the divines of that age and their associates, inflict upon that spiritual Essence, that most pure and holy Being! How abundant the thorns and briars which they have strewn over His path! It is evident that wretched generation, in their wicked and satanic fancy, regarded every injury to that immortal Being as a means to the attainment of an abiding felicity; inasmuch as the recognized divines of that age, such as Abdu’llah-i-Ubayy, Abu-‘Amir, the hermit, Ka’b-Ibn-i-Ashraf, and Nadr-Ibn-i-Harith, all treated Him as an impostor, and pronounced Him a lunatic and a calumniator. Such sore accusations they brought against Him that in recounting them God forbiddeth the ink to flow, Our pen to move, or the page to bear them. These malicious imputations provoked the people to arise and torment Him. And how fierce that torment if the divines of the age be its chief instigators, if they denounce Him to their followers, cast Him out from their midst, and declare Him a miscreant! Hath not the same befallen this Servant, and been witnessed by all? For this reason did Muhammad cry out: "No Prophet of God hath suffered such harm as I have suffered." And in the Qur’an are recorded all the calumnies and reproaches uttered against Him, as well as all the afflictions which He suffered. Refer ye thereunto, that haply ye may be informed of that which hath befallen His Revelation. So grievous was His plight, that for a time all ceased to hold intercourse with Him and His companions. Whoever associated with Him fell a victim to the relentless cruelty of His enemies. We shall cite in this connection only one verse of that Book. Shouldst thou observe it with a discerning eye, thou wilt, all the remaining days of thy life, lament and bewail the injury of Muhammad, that wronged and oppressed Messenger of God. That verse was revealed at a time when Muhammad languished weary and sorrowful beneath the weight of the opposition of the people, and of their unceasing torture. In the midst of His agony, the Voice of Gabriel, calling from the Sadratu’l-Muntaha, was heard saying: "But if their opposition be grievous to Thee—if Thou canst, seek out an opening into the earth or a ladder into heaven." [Qur’an 6:35.] The implication of this utterance is that His case had no remedy, that they would not withhold their hands from Him unless He should hide Himself beneath the depths of the earth, or take His flight unto heaven. Consider, how great is the change today! Behold, how many are the Sovereigns who bow the knee before His name! How numerous the nations and kingdoms who have sought the shelter of His shadow, who bear allegiance to His Faith, and pride themselves therein! From the pulpit-top there ascendeth today the words of praise which, in utter lowliness, glorify His blessed name; and from the heights of minarets there resoundeth the call that summoneth the concourse of His people to adore Him. Even those Kings of the earth who have refused to embrace His Faith and to put off the garment of unbelief, none the less confess and acknowledge the greatness and overpowering majesty of that Day-star of loving kindness. Such is His earthly sovereignty, the evidences of which thou dost on every side behold. This sovereignty must needs be revealed and established either in the lifetime of every Manifestation of God or after His ascension unto His true habitation in the realms above. What thou dost witness today is but a confirmation of this truth. That spiritual ascendency, however, which is primarily intended, resideth within, and revolveth around Them from eternity even unto eternity. It can never for a moment be divorced from Them. Its dominion hath encompassed all that is in heaven and on earth. The following is an evidence of the sovereignty exercised by Muhammad, the Day-star of Truth. Hast thou not heard how with one single verse He hath sundered light from darkness, the righteous from the ungodly, and the believing from the infidel? All the signs and allusions concerning the Day of Judgment, which thou hast heard, such as the raising of the dead, the Day of Reckoning, the Last Judgment, and others have been made manifest through the revelation of that verse. These revealed words were a blessing to the righteous who on hearing them exclaimed: "O God our Lord, we have heard, and obeyed." They were a curse to the people of iniquity who, on hearing them affirmed: "We have heard and rebelled." Those words, sharp as the sword of God, have separated the faithful from the infidel, and severed father from son. Thou hast surely witnessed how they that have confessed their faith in Him and they that rejected Him have warred against each other, and sought one another’s property. How many fathers have turned away from their sons; how many lovers have shunned their beloved! So mercilessly trenchant was this wondrous sword of God that it cleft asunder every relationship! On the other hand, consider the welding power of His Word. Observe, how those in whose midst the Satan of self had for years sown the seeds of malice and hate became so fused and blended through their allegiance to this wondrous and transcendent Revelation that it seemed as if they had sprung from the same loins. Such is the binding force of the Word of God, which uniteth the hearts of them that have renounced all else but Him, who have believed in His signs, and quaffed from the Hand of glory the Kawthar of God’s holy grace. Furthermore, how numerous are those peoples of divers beliefs, of conflicting creeds, and opposing temperaments, who, through the reviving fragrance of the Divine springtime, breathing from the Ridvan of God, have been arrayed with the new robe of divine Unity, and have drunk from the cup of His singleness! This is the significance of the well-known words: "The wolf and the lamb shall feed together." [Isaiah 65:25.] Behold the ignorance and folly of those who, like the nations of old, are still expecting to witness the time when these beasts will feed together in one pasture! Such is their low estate. Methinks, never have their lips touched the cup of understanding, neither have their feet trodden the path of justice. Besides, of what profit would it be to the world were such a thing to take place? How well hath He spoken concerning them: "Hearts have they, with which they understand not, and eyes have they with which they see not!" [Qur’an 7:178.] Consider how with this one verse which hath descended from the heaven of the Will of God, the world and all that is therein have been brought to a reckoning with Him. Whosoever acknowledged His truth and turned unto Him, his good works outweighed his misdeeds, and all his sins were remitted and forgiven. Thereby is the truth of these words concerning Him made manifest: "Swift is He in reckoning." Thus God turneth iniquity into righteousness, were ye to explore the realms of divine knowledge, and fathom the mysteries of His wisdom. In like manner, whosoever partook of the cup of love, obtained his portion of the ocean of eternal grace and of the showers of everlasting mercy, and entered into the life of faith—the heavenly and everlasting life. But he that turned away from that cup was condemned to eternal death. By the terms "life" and "death," spoken of in the scriptures, is intended the life of faith and the death of unbelief. The generality of the people, owing to their failure to grasp the meaning of these words, rejected and despised the person of the Manifestation, deprived themselves of the light of His divine guidance, and refused to follow the example of that immortal Beauty. When the light of Qur’anic Revelation was kindled within the chamber of Muhammad’s holy heart, He passed upon the people the verdict of the Last Day, the verdict of resurrection, of judgment, of life, and of death. Thereupon the standards of revolt were hoisted, and the doors of derision opened. Thus hath He, the Spirit of God, recorded, as spoken by the infidels: "And if thou shouldst say, ‘After death ye shall surely be raised again,’ the infidels will certainly exclaim, ‘This is nothing but manifest sorcery.’" [Qur’an 11:7.] Again He speaketh: "If ever thou dost marvel, marvellous surely is their saying, ‘What! When we have become dust, shall we be restored in a new creation?’" [Qur’an 13:5.] Thus, in another passage, He wrathfully exclaimeth: "Are We wearied out with the first creation? Yet are they in doubt with regard to a new creation!" [Qur’an 50:15.] As the commentators of the Qur’an and they that follow the letter thereof misapprehended the inner meaning of the words of God and failed to grasp their essential purpose, they sought to demonstrate that, according to the rules of grammar, whenever the term "idha" (meaning "if" or "when") precedeth the past tense, it invariably hath reference to the future. Later, they were sore perplexed in attempting to explain those verses of the Book wherein that term did not actually occur. Even as He hath revealed: "And there was a blast on the trumpet,--lo! it is the threatened Day! And every soul is summoned to a reckoning,--with him an impeller and a witness." [Qur’an 50:20.] In explaining this and similar verses, they have in some cases argued that the term "idha" is implied. In other instances, they have idly contended that whereas the Day of Judgment is inevitable, it hath therefore been referred to as an event not of the future but of the past. How vain their sophistry! How grievous their blindness! They refuse to recognize the trumpet-blast which so explicitly in this text was sounded through the revelation of Muhammad. They deprive themselves of the regenerating Spirit of God that breathed into it, and foolishly expect to hear the trumpet-sound of the Seraph of God who is but one of His servants! Hath not the Seraph himself, the angel of the Judgment Day, and his like been ordained by Muhammad’s own utterance? Say: What! Will ye give that which is for your good in exchange for that which is evil? Wretched is that which ye have falsely exchanged! Surely ye are a people, evil, in grievous loss. Nay, by "trumpet" is meant the trumpet-call of Muhammad’s Revelation, which was sounded in the heart of the universe, and by "resurrection" is meant His own rise to proclaim the Cause of God. He bade the erring and wayward arise and speed out of the sepulchres of their bodies, arrayed them with the beauteous robe of faith, and quickened them with the breath of a new and wondrous life. Thus at the hour when Muhammad, that divine Beauty, purposed to unveil one of the mysteries hidden in the symbolic terms "resurrection," "judgment," "paradise," and "hell," Gabriel, the Voice of Inspiration, was heard saying: "Erelong will they wag their heads at Thee, and say, ‘When shall this be?’ Say: ‘Perchance it is nigh.’" [Qur’an 17:51.] The implications of this verse alone suffice the peoples of the world, were they to ponder it in their hearts. Gracious God! How far have that people strayed from the way of God! Although the Day of Resurrection was ushered in through the Revelation of Muhammad, although His light and tokens had encompassed the earth and all that is therein, yet that people derided Him, gave themselves up to those idols which the divines of that age, in their vain and idle fancy, had conceived, and deprived themselves of the light of heavenly grace and of the showers of divine mercy. Yea, the abject beetle can never scent the fragrance of holiness, and the bat of darkness can never face the splendour of the sun. Such things have come to pass in the days of every Manifestation of God. Even as Jesus said: "Ye must be born again." [John 3:7.] Again He saith: "Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit." [John 3:5-6.] The purport of these words is that whosoever in every dispensation is born of the Spirit and is quickened by the breath of the Manifestation of Holiness, he verily is of those that have attained unto "life" and "resurrection" and have entered into the "paradise" of the love of God. And whosoever is not of them, is condemned to "death" and "deprivation," to the "fire" of unbelief, and to the "wrath" of God. In all the scriptures, the books and chronicles, the sentence of death, of fire, of blindness, of want of understanding and hearing, hath been pronounced against those whose lips have tasted not the ethereal cup of true knowledge, and whose hearts have been deprived of the grace of the holy Spirit in their day. Even as it hath been previously recorded: "Hearts have they with which they understand not." [Qur’an 7:178.] In another passage of the Gospel it is written: "And it came to pass that on a certain day the father of one of the disciples of Jesus had died. That disciple reporting the death of his father unto Jesus, asked for leave to go and bury him. Whereupon, Jesus, that Essence of Detachment, answered and said: "Let the dead bury their dead." [Luke 9:60.] In like manner, two of the people of Kufih went to Ali, the Commander of the Faithful. One owned a house and wished to sell it; the other was to be the purchaser. They had agreed that this transaction should be effected and the contract be written with the knowledge of Ali. He, the exponent of the law of God, addressing the scribe, said: "Write thou: ‘A dead man hath bought from another dead man a house. That house is bounded by four limits. One extendeth toward the tomb, the other to the vault of the grave, the third to the Sirat, the fourth to either Paradise or hell.’" Reflect, had these two souls been quickened by the trumpet-call of Ali, had they risen from the grave of error by the power of his love, the judgment of death would certainly not have been pronounced against them. In every age and century, the purpose of the Prophets of God and their chosen ones hath been no other but to affirm the spiritual significance of the terms "life," "resurrection," and "judgment." If one will ponder but for a while this utterance of Ali in his heart, one will surely discover all mysteries hidden in the terms "grave," "tomb," "sirat," "paradise" and "hell." But oh! how strange and pitiful! Behold, all the people are imprisoned within the tomb of self, and lie buried beneath the nethermost depths of worldly desire! Wert thou to attain to but a dewdrop of the crystal waters of divine knowledge, thou wouldst readily realize that true life is not the life of the flesh but the life of the spirit. For the life of the flesh is common to both men and animals, whereas the life of the spirit is possessed only by the pure in heart who have quaffed from the ocean of faith and partaken of the fruit of certitude. This life knoweth no death, and this existence is crowned by immortality. Even as it hath been said: "He who is a true believer liveth both in this world and in the world to come." If by "life" be meant this earthly life, it is evident that death must needs overtake it. Similarly, the records of all the scriptures bear witness to this lofty truth and this most exalted word. Moreover, this verse of the Qur’an, revealed concerning Hamzih, the "Prince of Martyrs," [Title of the uncle of Muhammad.] and Abu-Jahl, is a luminous evidence and sure testimony of the truth of Our saying: "Shall the dead, whom We have quickened, and for whom We have ordained a light whereby he may walk among men, be like him, whose likeness is in the darkness, whence he will not come forth?" [Qur’an 6:122.] This verse descended from the heaven of the Primal Will at a time when Hamzih had already been invested with the sacred mantle of faith, and Abu-Jahl had waxed relentless in his opposition and unbelief. From the Wellspring of omnipotence and the Source of eternal holiness, there came the judgment that conferred everlasting life upon Hamzih, and condemned Abu-Jahl to eternal damnation. This was the signal that caused the fires of unbelief to glow with the hottest flame in the heart of the infidels, and provoked them openly to repudiate His truth. They loudly clamoured: "When did Hamzih die? When was he risen? At what hour was such a life conferred upon him?" As they understood not the significance of these noble sayings, nor sought enlightenment from the recognized expounders of the Faith, that these might confer a sprinkling of the Kawthar of divine knowledge upon them, therefore such fires of mischief were kindled amongst men. Thou dost witness today how, notwithstanding the radiant splendour of the Sun of divine knowledge, all the people, whether high or low, have clung to the ways of those abject manifestations of the Prince of Darkness. They continually appeal to them for aid in unraveling the intricacies of their Faith, and, owing to lack of knowledge, they make such replies as can in no wise damage their fame and fortune. It is evident that these souls, vile and miserable as the beetle itself, have had no portion of the musk-laden breeze of eternity, and have never entered the Ridvan of heavenly delight. How, therefore, can they impart unto others the imperishable fragrance of holiness? Such is their way, and such will it remain for ever. Only those will attain to the knowledge of the Word of God that have turned unto Him, and repudiated the manifestations of Satan. Thus God hath reaffirmed the law of the day of His Revelation, and inscribed it with the pen of power upon the mystic Tablet hidden beneath the veil of celestial glory. Wert thou to heed these words, wert thou to ponder their outward and inner meaning in thy heart, thou wouldst seize the significance of all the abstruse problems which, in this day, have become insuperable barriers between men and the knowledge of the Day of Judgment. Then wilt thou have no more questions to perplex thee. We fain would hope that, God willing, thou wilt not return, deprived and still athirst, from the shores of the ocean of divine mercy, nor come back destitute from the imperishable Sanctuary of thy heart’s desire. Let it now be seen what thy search and endeavours will achieve. To resume: Our purpose in setting forth these truths hath been to demonstrate the sovereignty of Him Who is the King of kings. Be fair: Is this sovereignty which, through the utterance of one Word, hath manifested such pervading influence, ascendancy, and awful majesty, is this sovereignty superior, or is the worldly dominion of these kings of the earth who, despite their solicitude for their subjects and their help of the poor, are assured only of an outward and fleeting allegiance, while in the hearts of men they inspire neither affection nor respect? Hath not that sovereignty, through the potency of one word, subdued, quickened, and revitalized the whole world? What! Can the lowly dust compare with Him Who is the Lord of Lords? What tongue dare utter the immensity of difference that lieth between them? Nay, all comparison falleth short in attaining the hallowed sanctuary of His sovereignty. Were man to reflect, he would surely perceive that even the servant of His threshold ruleth over all created things! This hath already been witnessed, and will in future be made manifest. This is but one of the meanings of the spiritual sovereignty which We have set forth in accordance with the capacity and receptiveness of the people. For He, the Mover of all beings, that glorified Countenance, is the source of such potencies as neither this wronged One can reveal, nor this unworthy people comprehend. Immensely exalted is He above men’s praise of His sovereignty; glorified is He beyond that which they attribute unto Him! And now, ponder this in thine heart: Were sovereignty to mean earthly sovereignty and worldly dominion, were it to imply the subjection and external allegiance of all the peoples and kindreds of the earth—whereby His loved ones should be exalted and be made to live in peace, and His enemies be abased and tormented—such form of sovereignty would not be true of God Himself, the Source of all dominion, Whose majesty and power all things testify. For, dost thou not witness how the generality of mankind is under the sway of His enemies? Have they not all turned away from the path of His good-pleasure? Have they not done that which He hath forbidden, and left undone, nay repudiated and opposed, those things which He hath commanded? Have not His friends ever been the victims of the tyranny of His foes? All these things are more obvious than even the splendour of the noon-tide sun. Know, therefore, O questioning seeker, that earthly sovereignty is of no worth, nor will it ever be, in the eyes of God and His chosen Ones. Moreover, if ascendency and dominion be interpreted to mean earthly supremacy and temporal power, how impossible will it be for thee to explain these verses: "And verily Our host shall conquer." [Qur’an 37:173.] "Fain would they put out God’s light with their mouths: But God hath willed to perfect His light, albeit the infidels abhor it." [Qur’an 9:33.] "He is the Dominant, above all things." Similarly, most of the Qur’an testifieth to this truth. Were the idle contention of these foolish and despicable souls to be true, they would have none other alternative than to reject all these holy utterances and heavenly allusions. For no warrior could be found on earth more excellent and nearer to God than Husayn, son of Ali, so peerless and incomparable was he. "There was none to equal or to match him in the world." Yet, thou must have heard what befell him. "God’s malison on the head of the people of tyranny!" [Qur’an 11:18.] Were the verse "And verily Our host shall conquer" to be literally interpreted, it is evident that it would in no wise be applicable to the chosen Ones of God and His hosts, inasmuch as Husayn, whose heroism was manifest as the sun, crushed and subjugated, quaffed at last the cup of martyrdom in Karbila, the land of Taff. Similarly, the sacred verse "Fain would they put out God’s light with their mouths: But God hath willed to perfect His light, albeit the infidels abhor it." Were it to be literally interpreted it would never correspond with the truth. For in every age the light of God hath, to outward seeming, been quenched by the peoples of the earth, and the Lamps of God extinguished by them. How then could the ascendancy of the sovereignty of these Lamps be explained? What could the potency of God’s will to "perfect His light" signify? As hath already been witnessed, so great was the enmity of the infidels, that none of these divine Luminaries ever found a place for shelter, or tasted of the cup of tranquillity. So heavily were they oppressed, that the least of men inflicted upon these Essences of being whatsoever he listed. These sufferings have been observed and measured by the people. How, therefore, can such people be capable of understanding and expounding these words of God, these verses of everlasting glory? But the purpose of these verses is not what they have imagined. Nay, the terms "ascendancy," "power," and "authority" imply a totally different station and meaning. For instance, consider the pervading power of those drops of the blood of Husayn which besprinkled the earth. What ascendancy and influence hath the dust itself, through the sacredness and potency of that blood, exercised over the bodies and souls of men! So much so, that he who sought deliverance from his ills, was healed by touching the dust of that holy ground, and whosoever, wishing to protect his property, treasured with absolute faith and understanding, a little of that holy earth within his house, safeguarded all his possessions. These are the outward manifestations of its potency. And were We to recount its hidden virtues they would assuredly say: "He verily hath considered the dust to be the Lord of Lords, and hath utterly forsaken the Faith of God." Furthermore, call to mind the shameful circumstances that have attended the martyrdom of Husayn. Reflect upon his loneliness, how, to outer seeming, none could be found to aid him, none to take up his body and bury it. And yet, behold how numerous, in this day, are those who from the uttermost corners of the earth don the garb of pilgrimage, seeking the site of his martyrdom, that there they may lay their heads upon the threshold of his shrine! Such is the ascendancy and power of God! Such is the glory of His dominion and majesty! Think not that because these things have come to pass after Husayn’s martyrdom, therefore all this glory hath been of no profit unto him. For that holy soul is immortal, liveth the life of God, and abideth within the retreats of celestial glory upon the Sadrih of heavenly reunion. These Essences of being are the shining Exemplars of sacrifice. They have offered, and will continue to offer up their lives, their substance, their souls, their spirit, their all, in the path of the Well-Beloved. By them, no station, however exalted, could be more dearly cherished. For lovers have no desire but the good-pleasure of their Beloved, and have no aim except reunion with Him. Should We wish to impart unto thee a glimmer of the mysteries of Husayn’s martyrdom, and reveal unto thee the fruits thereof, these pages could never suffice, nor exhaust their meaning. Our hope is that, God willing, the breeze of mercy may blow, and the divine Springtime clothe the tree of being with the robe of a new life; so that we may discover the mysteries of divine Wisdom, and, through His providence, be made independent of the knowledge of all things. We have, as yet, descried none but a handful of souls, destitute of all renown, who have attained unto this station. Let the future disclose what the Judgment of God will ordain, and the Tabernacle of His decree reveal. In such wise We recount unto thee the wonders of the Cause of God, and pour out into thine ears the strains of heavenly melody, that haply thou mayest attain unto the station of true knowledge, and partake of the fruit thereof. Therefore, know thou of a certainty that these Luminaries of heavenly majesty, though their dwelling be in the dust, yet their true habitation is the seat of glory in the realms above. Though bereft of all earthly possessions, yet they soar in the realms of immeasurable riches. And whilst sore tried in the grip of the enemy, they are seated on the right hand of power and celestial dominion. Amidst the darkness of their abasement there shineth upon them the light of unfading glory, and upon their helplessness are showered the tokens of an invincible sovereignty. Thus Jesus, Son of Mary, whilst seated one day and speaking in the strain of the Holy Spirit, uttered words such as these: "O people! My food is the grass of the field, wherewith I satisfy my hunger. My bed is the dust, my lamp in the night the light of the moon, and my steed my own feet. Behold, who on earth is richer than I?" By the righteousness of God! Thousands of treasures circle round this poverty, and a myriad kingdoms of glory yearn for such abasement! Shouldst thou attain to a drop of the ocean of the inner meaning of these words, thou wouldst surely forsake the world and all that is therein, and, as the Phoenix wouldst consume thyself in the flames of the undying Fire. In like manner, it is related that on a certain day, one of the companions of Sadiq complained of his poverty before him. Whereupon, Sadiq, that immortal beauty, made reply: "Verily thou art rich, and hast drunk the draught of wealth." That poverty-stricken soul was perplexed at the words uttered by that luminous countenance, and said: "Where are my riches, I who stand in need of a single coin?" Sadiq thereupon observed: "Dost thou not possess our love?" He replied: "Yea, I possess it, O thou scion of the Prophet of God!" And Sadiq asked him saying: "Exchangest thou this love for one thousand dinars?" He answered: "Nay, never will I exchange it, though the world and all that is therein be given me!" Then Sadiq remarked: "How can he who possesses such a treasure be called poor?" This poverty and these riches, this abasement and glory, this dominion, power, and the like, upon which the eyes and hearts of these vain and foolish souls are set,--all these things fade into utter nothingness in that Court! Even as He hath said: "O men! Ye are but paupers in need of God; but God is the Rich, the Self-Sufficing." [Qur’an 35:15.] By ‘riches’ therefore is meant independence of all else but God, and by ‘poverty’ the lack of things that are of God. Similarly, call thou to mind the day when the Jews, who had surrounded Jesus, Son of Mary, were pressing Him to confess His claim of being the Messiah and Prophet of God, so that they might declare Him an infidel and sentence Him to death. Then, they led Him away, He Who was the Day-star of the heaven of divine Revelation, unto Pilate and Caiaphas, who was the leading divine of that age. The chief priests were all assembled in the palace, also a multitude of people who had gathered to witness His sufferings, to deride and injure Him. Though they repeatedly questioned Him, hoping that He would confess His claim, yet Jesus held His peace and spake not. Finally, an accursed of God arose and, approaching Jesus, adjured Him saying: "Didst thou not claim to be the Divine Messiah? Didst thou not say, ‘I am the King of Kings, My word is the Word of God, and I am the breaker of the Sabbath day?’" Thereupon Jesus lifted up His head and said: "Beholdest thou not the Son of Man sitting on the right hand of power and might?" These were His words, and yet consider how to outward seeming He was devoid of all power except that inner power which was of God and which had encompassed all that is in heaven and on earth. How can I relate all that befell Him after He spoke these words? How shall I describe their heinous behaviour towards Him? They at last heaped on His blessed Person such woes that He took His flight unto the fourth Heaven. It is also recorded in the Gospel according to St. Luke, that on a certain day Jesus passed by a Jew who was sick of the palsy, and lay upon a couch. When the Jew saw Him, he recognized Him, and cried out for His help. Jesus said unto him: "Arise from thy bed; thy sins are forgiven thee." Certain of the Jews, standing by, protested saying: "Who can forgive sins, but God alone?" And immediately He perceived their thoughts, Jesus answering said unto them: "Whether is it easier to say to the sick of the palsy, arise, and take up thy bed, and walk; or to say, thy sins are forgiven thee? that ye may know that the Son of Man hath power on earth to forgive sins." [Cf. Luke 5:18-26.] This is the real sovereignty, and such is the power of God’s chosen Ones! All these things which We have repeatedly mentioned, and the details which We have cited from divers sources, have no other purpose but to enable thee to grasp the meaning of the allusions in the utterances of the chosen Ones of God, lest certain of these utterances cause thy feet to falter and thy heart to be dismayed. Thus with steadfast steps we may tread the Path of certitude, that perchance the breeze that bloweth from the meads of the good-pleasure of God may waft upon us the sweet savours of divine acceptance, and cause us, vanishing mortals that we are, to attain unto the Kingdom of everlasting glory. Then wilt thou comprehend the inner meaning of sovereignty and the like, spoken of in the traditions and scriptures. Furthermore, it is already evident and known unto thee that those things to which the Jews and the Christians have clung, and the cavilings which they heaped upon the Beauty of Muhammad, the same have in this day been upheld by the people of the Qur’an, and been witnessed in their denunciations of the "Point of the Bayan"—may the souls of all that dwell within the kingdom of divine Revelations be a sacrifice unto Him! Behold their folly: they utter the self-same words, uttered by the Jews of old, and know it not! How well and true are His words concerning them: "Leave them to entertain themselves with their cavilings!" [Qur’an 6:91.] "As Thou livest, O Muhammad! they are seized by the frenzy of their vain fancies." [Qur’an 15:72.] When the Unseen, the Eternal, the divine Essence, caused the Day-star of Muhammad to rise above the horizon of knowledge, among the cavils which the Jewish divines raised against Him was that after Moses no Prophet should be sent of God. Yea, mention hath been made in the scriptures of a Soul Who must needs be made manifest and Who will advance the Faith, and promote the interests of the people, of Moses, so that the Law of the Mosaic Dispensation may encompass the whole earth. Thus hath the King of eternal glory referred in His Book to the words uttered by those wanderers in the vale of remoteness and error: "‘The hand of God,’ say the Jews, ‘is chained up.’ Chained up be their own hands! And for that which they have said, they were accursed. Nay, outstretched are both His hands!" [Qur’an 5:64.] "The hand of God is above their hands." [Qur’an 48:10.] Although the commentators of the Qur’an have related in divers manners the circumstances attending the revelation of this verse, yet thou shouldst endeavour to apprehend the purpose thereof. He saith: How false is that which the Jews have imagined! How can the hand of Him Who is the King in truth, Who caused the countenance of Moses to be made manifest, and conferred upon Him the robe of Prophethood—how can the hand of such a One be chained and fettered? How can He be conceived as powerless to raise up yet another Messenger after Moses? Behold the absurdity of their saying; how far it hath strayed from the path of knowledge and understanding! Observe how in this day also, all these people have occupied themselves with such foolish absurdities. For over a thousand years they have been reciting this verse, and unwittingly pronouncing their censure against the Jews, utterly unaware that they themselves, openly and privily, are voicing the sentiments and belief of the Jewish people! Thou art surely aware of their idle contention, that all Revelation is ended, that the portals of Divine mercy are closed, that from the day-springs of eternal holiness no sun shall rise again, that the Ocean of everlasting bounty is forever stilled, and that out of the Tabernacle of ancient glory the Messengers of God have ceased to be made manifest. Such is the measure of the understanding of these small-minded, contemptible people. These people have imagined that the flow of God’s all-encompassing grace and plenteous mercies, the cessation of which no mind can contemplate, has been halted. From every side they have risen and girded up the loins of tyranny, and exerted the utmost endeavour to quench with the bitter waters of their vain fancy the flame of God’s burning Bush, oblivious that the globe of power shall within its own mighty stronghold protect the Lamp of God. The utter destitution into which this people have fallen doth surely suffice them, inasmuch as they have been deprived of the recognition of the essential Purpose and the knowledge of the Mystery and Substance of the Cause of God. For the highest and most excelling grace bestowed upon men is the grace of "attaining unto the Presence of God" and of His recognition, which has been promised unto all people. This is the utmost degree of grace vouchsafed unto man by the All-Bountiful, the Ancient of Days, and the fulness of His absolute bounty upon His creatures. Of this grace and bounty none of this people hath partaken, neither have they been honoured with this most exalted distinction. How numerous are those revealed verses which explicitly bear witness unto this most weighty truth and exalted Theme! And yet they have rejected it, and, after their own desire, misconstrued its meaning. Even as He hath revealed: "As for those who believe not in the signs of God, or that they shall ever meet Him, these of My mercy shall despair, and for them doth a grievous chastisement await." [Qur’an 29:23.] Also He saith: "They who bear in mind that they shall attain unto the Presence of their Lord, and that unto Him all they return." [Qur’an 2:46.] Also in another instance He saith: "They who held it as certain that they must meet God, said, ‘How oft, by God’s will, hath a small host vanquished a numerous host!’" [Qur’an 2:249.] In yet another instance He revealeth: "Let him then who hopeth to attain the presence of his Lord work a righteous work." [Qur’an 18:111.] And also He saith: "He ordereth all things. He maketh His signs clear, that ye may have firm faith in attaining the presence of your Lord." [Qur’an 13:2.] This people have repudiated all these verses, that unmistakably testify to the reality of "attainment unto the Divine Presence." No theme hath been more emphatically asserted in the holy scriptures. Notwithstanding, they have deprived themselves of this lofty and most exalted rank, this supreme and glorious station. Some have contended that by "attainment unto the Divine Presence" is meant the "Revelation" of God in the Day of Resurrection. Should they assert that the "Revelation" of God signifieth a "Universal Revelation," it is clear and evident that such revelation already existeth in all things. The truth of this We have already established, inasmuch as We have demonstrated that all things are the recipients and revealers of the splendours of that ideal King, and that the signs of the revelation of that Sun, the Source of all splendour, exist and are manifest in the mirrors of beings. Nay, were man to gaze with the eye of divine and spiritual discernment, he will readily recognize that nothing whatsoever can exist without the revelation of the splendour of God, the ideal King. Consider how all created things eloquently testify to the revelation of that inner Light within them. Behold how within all things the portals of the Ridvan of God are opened, that seekers may attain the cities of understanding and wisdom, and enter the gardens of knowledge and power. Within every garden they will behold the mystic bride of inner meaning enshrined within the chambers of utterance in the utmost grace and fullest adornment. Most of the verses of the Qur’an indicate, and bear witness to, this spiritual theme. The verse: "Neither is there aught which doth not celebrate His praise" [Qur’an 17:44] is eloquent testimony thereto; and "We noted all things and wrote them down," [Qur’an 78:29] a faithful witness thereof. Now, if by "attainment unto the Presence of God" is meant attainment unto the knowledge of such revelation, it is evident that all men have already attained unto the presence of the unchangeable Countenance of that peerless King. Why, then, restrict such revelation to the Day of Resurrection? And were they to maintain that by "divine Presence" is meant the "Specific Revelation of God," expressed by certain Sufis as the "Most Holy Outpouring," if this be in the Essence Itself, it is evident that it hath been eternally in the divine Knowledge. Assuming the truth of this hypothesis, "attainment unto the divine Presence" is in this sense obviously possible to no one, inasmuch as this revelation is confined to the innermost Essence, unto which no man can attain. "The way is barred, and all seeking rejected." The minds of the favourites of heaven, however high they soar, can never attain this station, how much less the understanding of obscured and limited minds. And were they to say that by "divine Presence" is meant the "Secondary Revelation of God," interpreted as the "Holy Outpouring," this is admittedly applicable to the world of creation, that is, in the realm of the primal and original manifestation of God. Such revelation is confined to His Prophets and chosen Ones, inasmuch as none mightier than they hath come to exist in the world of being. This truth all recognize, and bear witness thereto. These Prophets and chosen Ones of God are the recipients and revealers of all the unchangeable attributes and names of God. They are the mirrors that truly and faithfully reflect the light of God. Whatsoever is applicable to them is in reality applicable to God, Himself, Who is both the Visible and the Invisible. The knowledge of Him, Who is the Origin of all things, and attainment unto Him, are impossible save through knowledge of, and attainment unto, these luminous Beings who proceed from the Sun of Truth. By attaining, therefore, to the presence of these holy Luminaries, the "Presence of God" Himself is attained. From their knowledge, the knowledge of God is revealed, and from the light of their countenance, the splendour of the Face of God is made manifest. Through the manifold attributes of these Essences of Detachment, Who are both the first and the last, the seen and the hidden, it is made evident that He Who is the Sun of Truth is "the First and the Last, the Seen, and the Hidden." [Qur’an 57:3.] Likewise the other lofty names and exalted attributes of God. Therefore, whosoever, and in whatever Dispensation, hath recognized and attained unto the presence of these glorious, these resplendent and most excellent Luminaries, hath verily attained unto the "Presence of God" Himself, and entered the city of eternal and immortal life. Attainment unto such presence is possible only in the Day of Resurrection, which is the Day of the rise of God Himself through His all-embracing Revelation. This is the meaning of the "Day of Resurrection," spoken of in all the scriptures, and announced unto all people. Reflect, can a more precious, a mightier, and more glorious day than this be conceived, so that man should willingly forego its grace, and deprive himself of its bounties, which like unto vernal showers are raining from the heaven of mercy upon all mankind? Having thus conclusively demonstrated that no day is greater than this Day, and no revelation more glorious than this Revelation, and having set forth all these weighty and infallible proofs which no understanding mind can question, and no man of learning overlook, how can man possibly, through the idle contention of the people of doubt and fancy, deprive himself of such a bountiful grace? Have they not heard the well-known tradition: "When the Qa’im riseth, that day is the Day of Resurrection?" In like manner, the Imams, those unquenchable lights of divine guidance, have interpreted the verse: "What can such expect but that God should come down to them overshadowed with clouds," [Qur’an 2:210.] a sign which they have unquestionably regarded as one of the features of the Day of Resurrection as referring to Qa’im and His manifestation. Strive, therefore, O my brother, to grasp the meaning of "Resurrection," and cleanse thine ears from the idle sayings of these rejected people. Shouldst thou step into the realm of complete detachment, thou wilt readily testify that no day is mightier than this Day, and that no resurrection more awful than this Resurrection can ever be conceived. One righteous work performed in this Day, equalleth all the virtuous acts which for myriads of centuries men have practised—nay, We ask forgiveness of God for such a comparison! For verily the reward which such a deed deserveth is immensely beyond and above the estimate of men. Inasmuch as these undiscerning and wretched souls have failed to apprehend the true meaning of "Resurrection" and of the "attainment unto the divine Presence," they therefore have remained utterly deprived of the grace thereof. Although the sole and fundamental purpose of all learning, and the toil and labour thereof, is attainment unto, and the recognition of, this station, yet they are all immersed in the pursuit of their material studies. They deny themselves every moment of leisure, and utterly ignore Him, Who is the Essence of all learning, and the one Object of their quest! Methinks, their lips have never touched the cup of divine Knowledge, nor do they seem to have attained even a dewdrop of the showers of heavenly grace. Consider, how can he that faileth in the day of God’s Revelation to attain unto the grace of the "Divine Presence" and to recognize His Manifestation, be justly called learned, though he may have spent aeons in the pursuit of knowledge, and acquired all the limited and material learning of men? It is surely evident that he can in no wise be regarded as possessed of true knowledge. Whereas, the most unlettered of all men, if he be honoured with this supreme distinction, he verily is accounted as one of those divinely-learned men whose knowledge is of God; for such a man hath attained the acme of knowledge, and hath reached the furthermost summit of learning. This station is also one of the signs of the Day of Revelation; even as it is said: "The abased amongst you, He shall exalt; and they that are exalted, He shall abase." And likewise, He hath revealed in the Qur’an: "And We desire to show favour to those who were brought low in the land, and to make them spiritual leaders among men, and to make of them Our heirs." [Qur’an 28:5.] It hath been witnessed in this day how many of the divines, owing to their rejection of the Truth, have fallen into, and abide within, the uttermost depths of ignorance, and whose names have been effaced from the scroll of the glorious and learned. And how many of the ignorant who, by reason of their acceptance of the Faith, have soared aloft and attained the high summit of knowledge, and whose names have been inscribed by the Pen of Power upon the Tablet of divine Knowledge. Thus, "What He pleaseth will God abrogate or confirm: for with Him is the Source of Revelation." [Qur’an 13:41.] Therefore, it hath been said: "To seek evidence, when the Proof hath been established is but an unseemly act, and to be busied with the pursuit of knowledge when the Object of all learning hath been attained is truly blameworthy." Say O people of the earth! Behold this flamelike Youth that speedeth across the limitless profound of the Spirit, heralding unto you the tidings: "Lo: the Lamp of God is shining," and summoning you to heed His Cause which, though hidden beneath the veils of ancient splendour, shineth in the land of Iraq above the day-spring of eternal holiness. O my friend, were the bird of thy mind to explore the heavens of the Revelation of the Qur’an, were it to contemplate the realm of divine knowledge unfolded therein, thou wouldst assuredly find unnumbered doors of knowledge set open before thee. Thou wouldst certainly recognize that all these things which have in this day hindered this people from attaining the shores of the ocean of eternal grace, the same things in the Muhammadan Dispensation prevented the people of that age from recognizing that divine Luminary, and from testifying to His truth. Thou wilt also apprehend the mysteries of "return" and "revelation," and wilt securely abide within the loftiest chambers of certitude and assurance. And it came to pass that on a certain day a number of the opponents of that peerless Beauty, those that had strayed far from God’s imperishable Sanctuary, scornfully spoke these words unto Muhammad: "Verily, God hath entered into a covenant with us that we are not to credit an apostle until he present us a sacrifice which fire out of heaven shall devour." [Qur’an 3:183.] The purport of this verse is that God hath covenanted with them that they should not believe in any messenger unless he work the miracle of Abel and Cain, that is, offer a sacrifice, and the fire from heaven consume it; even as they had heard it recounted in the story of Abel, which story is recorded in the scriptures. To this, Muhammad, answering, said: "Already have Apostles before me come to you with sure testimonies, and with that of which ye speak. Wherefore slew ye them? Tell me, if ye are men of truth." [Qur’an 3:182.] And now, be fair; How could those people living in the days of Muhammad have existed, thousands of years before, in the age of Adam or other Prophets? Why should Muhammad, that Essence of truthfulness, have charged the people of His day with the murder of Abel or other Prophets? Thou hast none other alternative except to regard Muhammad as an impostor or a fool—which God forbid!--or to maintain that those people of wickedness were the self-same people who in every age opposed and caviled at the Prophets and Messengers of God, till they finally caused them all to suffer martyrdom. Ponder this in thine heart, that the sweet gales of divine knowledge, blowing from the meads of mercy, may waft upon thee the fragrance of the Beloved’s utterance, and cause thy soul to attain the Ridvan of understanding. As the wayward of every age have failed to fathom the deeper import of these weighty and pregnant utterances, and imagined the answer of the Prophets of God to be irrelevant to the questions they asked them, they therefore have attributed ignorance and folly to those Essences of knowledge and understanding. Likewise, Muhammad, in another verse, uttereth His protest against the people of that age. He saith: "Although they had before prayed for victory over those who believed not, yet when there came unto them, He of Whom they had knowledge, they disbelieved in Him. The curse of God on the infidels!" [Qur’an 2:89.] Reflect how this verse also implieth that the people living in the days of Muhammad were the same people who in the days of the Prophets of old contended and fought in order to promote the Faith, and teach the Cause, of God. And yet, how could the generations living at the time of Jesus and Moses, and those who lived in the days of Muhammad, be regarded as being actually one and the same people? Moreover, those whom they had formerly known were Moses, the Revealer of the Pentateuch, and Jesus, the Author of the Gospel. Notwithstanding, why did Muhammad say: "When He of Whom they had knowledge came unto them"—that is Jesus or Moses— "they disbelieved in Him?" Was not Muhammad to outward seeming called by a different name? Did He not come forth out of a different city? Did He not speak a different language, and reveal a different Law? How then can the truth of this verse be established, and its meaning be made clear? Strive therefore to comprehend the meaning of "return" which hath been so explicitly revealed in the Qur’an itself, and which none hath as yet understood. What sayest thou? If thou sayest that Muhammad was the "return" of the Prophets of old, as is witnessed by this verse, His Companions must likewise be the "return" of the bygone Companions, even as the "return" of the former people is clearly attested by the text of the above-mentioned verses. And if thou deniest this, thou hast surely repudiated the truth of the Qur’an, the surest testimony of God unto men. In like manner, endeavour to grasp the significance of "return," "revelation," and "resurrection," as witnessed in the days of the Manifestations of the divine Essence, that thou mayest behold with thine own eyes the "return" of the holy souls into sanctified and illumined bodies, and mayest wash away the dust of ignorance, and cleanse the darkened self with the waters of mercy flowing from the Source of divine Knowledge; that perchance thou mayest, through the power of God and the light of divine guidance, distinguish the Morn of everlasting splendour from the darksome night of error. Furthermore, it is evident to thee that the Bearers of the trust of God are made manifest unto the peoples of the earth as the Exponents of a new Cause and the Bearers of a new Message. Inasmuch as these Birds of the Celestial Throne are all sent down from the heaven of the Will of God, and as they all arise to proclaim His irresistible Faith, they therefore are regarded as one soul and the same person. For they all drink from the one Cup of the love of God, and all partake of the fruit of the same Tree of Oneness. These Manifestations of God have each a twofold station. One is the station of pure abstraction and essential unity. In this respect, if thou callest them all by one name, and dost ascribe to them the same attribute, thou hast not erred from the truth. Even as He hath revealed: "No distinction do We make between any of His Messengers!" [Qur’an 2:285.] For they one and all summon the people of the earth to acknowledge the Unity of God, and herald unto them the Kawthar of an infinite grace and bounty. They are all invested with the robe of Prophethood, and honoured with the mantle of glory. Thus hath Muhammad, the Point of the Qur’an, revealed: "I am all the Prophets." Likewise, He saith: "I am the first Adam, Noah, Moses, and Jesus." Similar statements have been made by Ali. Sayings such as this, which indicate the essential unity of those Exponents of Oneness, have also emanated from the Channels of God’s immortal utterance, and the Treasuries of the gems of divine knowledge, and have been recorded in the scriptures. These Countenances are the recipients of the Divine Command, and the day-springs of His Revelation. This Revelation is exalted above the veils of plurality and the exigencies of number. Thus He saith: "Our Cause is but one." [Qur’an 54:50.] Inasmuch as the Cause is one and the same, the Exponents thereof also must needs be one and the same. Likewise, the Imams of the Muhammadan Faith, those lamps of certitude, have said: "Muhammad is our first, Muhammad our last, Muhammad our all." It is clear and evident to thee that all the Prophets are the Temples of the Cause of God, Who have appeared clothed in divers attire. If thou wilt observe with discriminating eyes, thou wilt behold them all abiding in the same tabernacle, soaring in the same heaven, seated upon the same throne, uttering the same speech, and proclaiming the same Faith. Such is the unity of those Essences of being, those Luminaries of infinite and immeasurable splendour. Wherefore, should one of these Manifestations of Holiness proclaim saying: "I am the return of all the Prophets," He verily speaketh the truth. In like manner, in every subsequent Revelation, the return of the former Revelation is a fact, the truth of which is firmly established. Inasmuch as the return of the Prophets of God, as attested by verses and traditions, hath been conclusively demonstrated, the return of their chosen ones also is therefore definitely proven. This return is too manifest in itself to require any evidence or proof. For instance, consider that among the Prophets was Noah. When He was invested with the robe of Prophethood, and was moved by the Spirit of God to arise and proclaim His Cause, whoever believed in Him and acknowledged His Faith, was endowed with the grace of a new life. Of him it could be truly said that he was reborn and revived, inasmuch as previous to his belief in God and his acceptance of His Manifestation, he had set his affections on the things of the world, such as attachment to earthly goods, to wife, children, food, drink, and the like, so much so that in the day-time and in the night season his one concern had been to amass riches and procure for himself the means of enjoyment and pleasure. Aside from these things, before his partaking of the reviving waters of faith, he had been so wedded to the traditions of his forefathers, and so passionately devoted to the observance of their customs and laws, that he would have preferred to suffer death rather than violate one letter of those superstitious forms and manners current amongst his people. Even as the people have cried: "Verily we found our fathers with a faith, and verily, in their footsteps we follow." [Qur’an 43:22.] These same people, though wrapt in all these veils of limitation, and despite the restraint of such observances, as soon as they drank the immortal draught of faith, from the cup of certitude, at the hand of the Manifestation of the All-Glorious, were so transformed that they would renounce for His sake their kindred, their substance, their lives, their beliefs, yea, all else save God! So overpowering was their yearning for God, so uplifting their transports of ecstatic delight, that the world and all that is therein faded before their eyes into nothingness. Have not this people exemplified the mysteries of "rebirth" and "return"? Hath it not been witnessed that these same people, ere they were endued with the new and wondrous grace of God, sought through innumerable devices, to ensure the protection of their lives against destruction? Would not a thorn fill them with terror, and the sight of a fox put them to flight? But once having been honoured with God’s supreme distinction, and having been vouchsafed His bountiful grace, they would, if they were able, have freely offered up ten thousand lives in His path! Nay, their blessed souls, contemptuous of the cage of their bodies, would yearn for deliverance. A single warrior of that host would face and fight a multitude! And yet, how could they, but for the transformation wrought in their lives, be capable of manifesting such deeds which are contrary to the ways of men and incompatible with their worldly desires? It is evident that nothing short of this mystic transformation could cause such spirit and behaviour, so utterly unlike their previous habits and manners, to be made manifest in the world of being. For their agitation was turned into peace, their doubt into certitude, their timidity into courage. Such is the potency of the Divine Elixir, which, swift as the twinkling of an eye, transmuteth the souls of men! For instance, consider the substance of copper. Were it to be protected in its own mine from becoming solidified, it would, within the space of seventy years, attain to the state of gold. There are some, however, who maintain that copper itself is gold, which by becoming solidified is in a diseased condition, and hath not therefore reached its own state. Be that as it may, the real elixir will, in one instant, cause the substance of copper to attain the state of gold, and will traverse the seventy-year stages in a single moment. Could this gold be called copper? Could it be claimed that it hath not attained the state of gold, whilst the touch-stone is at hand to assay it and distinguish it from copper? Likewise, these souls, through the potency of the Divine Elixir, traverse, in the twinkling of an eye, the world of dust and advance into the realm of holiness; and with one step cover the earth of limitations and reach the domain of the Placeless. It behooveth thee to exert thine utmost to attain unto this Elixir which, in one fleeting breath, causeth the west of ignorance to reach the east of knowledge, illuminates the darkness of night with the resplendence of the morn, guideth the wanderer in the wilderness of doubt to the well-spring of the Divine Presence and Fount of certitude, and conferreth upon mortal souls the honour of acceptance into the Ridvan of immortality. Now, could this gold be thought to be copper, these people could likewise be thought to be the same as before they were endowed with faith. O brother, behold how the inner mysteries of "rebirth," of "return," and of "resurrection" have each, through these all-sufficing, these unanswerable, and conclusive utterances, been unveiled and unravelled before thine eyes. God grant that through His gracious and invisible assistance, thou mayest divest thy body and soul of the old garment, and array thyself with the new and imperishable attire. Therefore, those who in every subsequent Dispensation preceded the rest of mankind in embracing the Faith of God, who quaffed the clear waters of knowledge at the hand of the divine Beauty, and attained the loftiest summits of faith and certitude, these can be regarded, in name, in reality, in deeds, in words, and in rank, as the "return" of those who in a former Dispensation had achieved similar distinctions. For whatsoever the people of a former Dispensation have manifested, the same hath been shown by the people of this latter generation. Consider the rose: whether it blossometh in the East or in the West, it is none the less a rose. For what mattereth in this respect is not the outward shape and form of the rose, but rather the smell and fragrance which it doth impart. Purge thy sight, therefore, from all earthly limitations, that thou mayest behold them all as the bearers of one Name, the exponents of one Cause, the manifestations of one Self, and the revealers of one Truth, and that thou mayest apprehend the mystic "return" of the Words of God as unfolded by these utterances. Reflect for a while upon the behaviour of the companions of the Muhammadan Dispensation. Consider how, through the reviving breath of Muhammad, they were cleansed from the defilements of earthly vanities, were delivered from selfish desires, and were detached from all else but Him. Behold how they preceded all the peoples of the earth in attaining unto His holy Presence—the Presence of God Himself—how they renounced the world and all that is therein, and sacrificed freely and joyously their lives at the feet of that Manifestation of the All-Glorious. And now, observe the "return" of the self-same determination, the self-same constancy and renunciation, manifested by the companions of the Point of the Bayan. [The Bab.] Thou hast witnessed how these companions have, through the wonders of the grace of the Lord of Lords, hoisted the standards of sublime renunciation upon the inaccessible heights of glory. These Lights have proceeded from but one Source, and these fruits are the fruits of one Tree. Thou canst discern neither difference nor distinction among them. All this is by the grace of God! On whom He will, He bestoweth His grace. Please God, that we avoid the land of denial, and advance into the ocean of acceptance, so that we may perceive, with an eye purged from all conflicting elements, the worlds of unity and diversity, of variation and oneness, of limitation and detachment, and wing our flight unto the highest and innermost sanctuary of the inner meaning of the Word of God. From these statements therefore it hath been made evident and manifest that should a Soul in the "End that knoweth no end" be made manifest, and arise to proclaim and uphold a Cause which in "the Beginning that hath no beginning" another Soul had proclaimed and upheld, it can be truly declared of Him Who is the Last and of Him Who was the First that they are one and the same, inasmuch as both are the Exponents of one and the same Cause. For this reason, hath the Point of the Bayan—may the life of all else but Him be His sacrifice!--likened the Manifestations of God unto the sun which, though it rise from the "Beginning that hath no beginning" until the "End that knoweth no end," is none the less the same sun. Now, wert thou to say, that this sun is the former sun, thou speakest the truth; and if thou sayest that this sun is the "return" of that sun, thou also speakest the truth. Likewise, from this statement it is made evident that the term "last" is applicable to the "first," and the term "first" applicable to the "last;" inasmuch as both the "first" and the "last" have risen to proclaim one and the same Faith. Notwithstanding the obviousness of this theme, in the eyes of those that have quaffed the wine of knowledge and certitude, yet how many are those who, through failure to understand its meaning, have allowed the term "Seal of the Prophets" to obscure their understanding, and deprive them of the grace of all His manifold bounties! Hath not Muhammad, Himself, declared: "I am all the Prophets?" Hath He not said as We have already mentioned: "I am Adam, Noah, Moses, and Jesus?" Why should Muhammad, that immortal Beauty, Who hath said: "I am the first Adam" be incapable of saying also: "I am the last Adam"? For even as He regarded Himself to be the "First of the Prophets"—that is Adam—in like manner, the "Seal of the Prophets" is also applicable unto that Divine Beauty. It is admittedly obvious that being the "First of the Prophets," He likewise is their "Seal." The mystery of this theme hath, in this Dispensation, been a sore test unto all mankind. Behold, how many are those who, clinging unto these words, have disbelieved Him Who is their true Revealer. What, We ask, could this people presume the terms "first" and "last"—when referring to God—glorified be His Name!--to mean? If they maintain that these terms bear reference to this material universe, how could it be possible, when the visible order of things is still manifestly existing? Nay, in this instance, by "first" is meant no other than the "last" and by "last" no other than the "first." Even as in the "Beginning that hath no beginnings" the term "last" is truly applicable unto Him who is the Educator of the visible and of the invisible, in like manner, are the terms "first" and "last" applicable unto His Manifestations. They are at the same time the Exponents of both the "first" and the "last." Whilst established upon the seat of the "first," they occupy the throne of the "last." Were a discerning eye to be found, it will readily perceive that the exponents of the "first" and the "last," of the "manifest" and the "hidden," of the "beginning" and the "seal" are none other than these holy Beings, these Essences of Detachment, these divine Souls. And wert thou to soar in the holy realm of "God was alone, there was none else besides Him," thou wilt find in that Court all these names utterly non-existent and completely forgotten. Then will thine eyes no longer be obscured by these veils, these terms, and allusions. How ethereal and lofty is this station, unto which even Gabriel, unshepherded, can never attain, and the Bird of Heaven, unassisted, can never reach! And, now, strive thou to comprehend the meaning of this saying of Ali, the Commander of the Faithful: "Piercing the veils of glory, unaided." Among these "veils of glory" are the divines and doctors living in the days of the Manifestation of God, who, because of their want of discernment and their love and eagerness for leadership, have failed to submit to the Cause of God, nay, have even refused to incline their ears unto the divine Melody. "They have thrust their fingers into their ears." [Qur’an 2:19.] And the people also, utterly ignoring God and taking them for their masters, have placed themselves unreservedly under the authority of these pompous and hypocritical leaders, for they have no sight, no hearing, no heart, of their own to distinguish truth from falsehood. Notwithstanding the divinely-inspired admonitions of all the Prophets, the Saints, and Chosen ones of God, enjoining the people to see with their own eyes and hear with their own ears, they have disdainfully rejected their counsels and have blindly followed, and will continue to follow, the leaders of their Faith. Should a poor and obscure person, destitute of the attire of men of learning, address them saying: "Follow ye, O people! the Messengers of God," [Qur’an 36:20.] they would, greatly surprised at such a statement, reply: "What! Meanest thou that all these divines, all these exponents of learning, with all their authority, their pomp and pageantry, have erred, and failed to distinguish truth from falsehood? Dost thou, and people like thyself, pretend to have comprehended that which they have not understood?" If numbers and excellence of apparel be regarded as the criterions of learning and truth, the peoples of a bygone age, whom those of today have never surpassed in numbers, magnificence and power, should certainly be accounted a superior and worthier people. It is clear and evident that whenever the Manifestations of Holiness were revealed, the divines of their day have hindered the people from attaining unto the way of truth. To this testify the records of all the scriptures and heavenly books. Not one Prophet of God was made manifest Who did not fall a victim to the relentless hate, to the denunciation, denial, and execration of the clerics of His day! Woe unto them for the iniquities their hands have formerly wrought! Woe unto them for that which they are now doing! What veils of glory more grievous than these embodiments of error! By the righteousness of God! to pierce such veils is the mightiest of all acts, and to rend them asunder the most meritorious of all deeds! May God assist us and assist you, O concourse of the Spirit! that perchance ye may in the time of His Manifestation be graciously aided to perform such deeds, and may in His days attain unto the Presence of God. Furthermore, among the "veils of glory" are such terms as the "Seal of the Prophets" and the like, the removal of which is a supreme achievement in the sight of these base-born and erring souls. All, by reason of these mysterious sayings, these grievous "veils of glory," have been hindered from beholding the light of truth. Have they not heard the melody of that bird of Heaven, [Imam Ali.] uttering this mystery: "A thousand Fatimihs I have espoused, all of whom were the daughters of Muhammad, Son of Abdu’llah, the ‘Seal of the Prophets?’" Behold, how many are the mysteries that lie as yet unravelled within the tabernacle of the knowledge of God, and how numerous the gems of His wisdom that are still concealed in His inviolable treasuries! Shouldest thou ponder this in thine heart, thou wouldst realize that His handiwork knoweth neither beginning nor end. The domain of His decree is too vast for the tongue of mortals to describe, or for the bird of the human mind to traverse; and the dispensations of His providence are too mysterious for the mind of man to comprehend. His creation no end hath overtaken, and it hath ever existed from the "Beginning that hath no beginning"; and the Manifestations of His Beauty no beginning hath beheld, and they will continue to the "End that knoweth no end." Ponder this utterance in thine heart, and reflect how it is applicable unto all these holy Souls. Likewise, strive thou to comprehend the meaning of the melody of that eternal beauty, Husayn, son of Ali, who, addressing Salman, spoke words such as these: "I was with a thousand Adams, the interval between each and the next Adam was fifty thousand years, and to each one of these I declared the Successorship conferred upon my father." He then recounteth certain details, until he saith: "I have fought one thousand battles in the path of God, the least and most insignificant of which was like the battle of Khaybar, in which battle my father fought and contended against the infidels." Endeavour now to apprehend from these two traditions the mysteries of "end," "return," and "creation without beginning or end." O my beloved! Immeasurably exalted is the celestial Melody above the strivings of human ear to hear or mind to grasp its mystery! How can the helpless ant step into the court of the All-Glorious? And yet, feeble souls, through lack of understanding, reject these abstruse utterances, and question the truth of such traditions. Nay, none can comprehend them save those that are possessed of an understanding heart. Say, He is that End for Whom no end in all the universe can be imagined, and for Whom no beginning in the world of creation can be conceived. Behold, O concourse of the earth, the splendours of the End, revealed in the Manifestations of the Beginning! How strange! These people with one hand cling to those verses of the Qur’an and those traditions of the people of certitude which they have found to accord with their inclinations and interests, and with the other reject those which are contrary to their selfish desires. "Believe ye then part of the Book, and deny part?" [Qur’an 2:85.] How could ye judge that which ye understand not? Even as the Lord of being hath in His unerring Book, after speaking of the "Seal" in His exalted utterance: "Muhammad is the Apostle of God and the Seal of the Prophets," [Qur’an 33:40.] hath revealed unto all people the promise of "attainment unto the divine Presence." To this attainment to the presence of the immortal King testify the verses of the Book, some of which We have already mentioned. The one true God is My witness! Nothing more exalted or more explicit than "attainment unto the divine Presence" hath been revealed in the Qur’an. Well is it with him that hath attained thereunto, in the day wherein most of the people, even as ye witness, have turned away therefrom. And yet, through the mystery of the former verse, they have turned away from the grace promised by the latter, despite the fact that "attainment unto the divine Presence" in the "Day of Resurrection" is explicitly stated in the Book. It hath been demonstrated and definitely established, through clear evidences, that by "Resurrection" is meant the rise of the Manifestation of God to proclaim His Cause, and by "attainment unto the divine Presence" is meant attainment unto the presence of His Beauty in the person of His Manifestation. For verily, "No vision taketh in Him, but He taketh in all vision." [Qur’an 6:103.] Notwithstanding all these indubitable facts and lucid statements, they have foolishly clung to the term "seal," and remained utterly deprived of the recognition of Him Who is the Revealer of both the Seal and the Beginning, in the day of His presence. "If God should chastise men for their perverse doings, He would not leave upon the earth a moving thing! But to an appointed time doth He respite them." [Qur’an 16:61.] But apart from all these things, had this people attained unto a drop of the crystal streams flowing from the words: "God doeth whatsoever He willeth, and ordaineth whatsoever He pleaseth," they would not have raised any unseemly cavils, such as these, against the focal Center of His Revelation. The Cause of God, all deeds and words, are held within the grasp of His power. "All things lie imprisoned within the hollow of His mighty Hand; all things are easy and possible unto Him." He accomplisheth whatsoever He willeth, and doeth all that He desireth. "Whoso sayeth ‘why’ or ‘wherefore’ hath spoken blasphemy!" Were these people to shake off the slumber of negligence and realize that which their hands have wrought, they would surely perish, and would of their own accord cast themselves into fire—their end and real abode. Have they not heard that which He hath revealed: "He shall not be asked of His doings?" [Qur’an 21:23.] In the light of these utterances, how can man be so bold as to question Him, and busy himself with idle sayings? Gracious God! So great is the folly and perversity of the people, that they have turned their face toward their own thoughts and desires, and have turned their back upon the knowledge and will of God—hallowed and glorified be His name! Be fair: Were these people to acknowledge the truth of these luminous words and holy allusions, and recognize God as "Him that doeth whatsoever He pleaseth," how could they continue to cleave unto these glaring absurdities? Nay, with all their soul, they would accept and submit to whatsoever He saith. I swear by God! But for the divine Decree, and the inscrutable dispensations of Providence, the earth itself would have utterly destroyed all this people! "He will, however, respite them until the appointed time of a known day." Twelve hundred and eighty years have passed since the dawn of the Muhammadan Dispensation, and with every break of day, these blind and ignoble people have recited their Qur’an, and yet have failed to grasp one letter of that Book! Again and again they read those verses which clearly testify to the reality of these holy themes, and bear witness to the truth of the Manifestations of eternal Glory, and still apprehend not their purpose. They have even failed to realize, all this time, that, in every age, the reading of the scriptures and holy books is for no other purpose except to enable the reader to apprehend their meaning and unravel their innermost mysteries. Otherwise reading, without understanding, is of no abiding profit unto man. And it came to pass that on a certain day a needy man came to visit this Soul, craving for the ocean of His knowledge. While conversing with him, mention was made concerning the signs of the Day of Judgment, Resurrection, Revival, and Reckoning. He urged Us to explain how, in this wondrous Dispensation, the peoples of the world were brought to a reckoning, when none were made aware of it. Thereupon, We imparted unto him, according to the measure of his capacity and understanding, certain truths of Science and ancient Wisdom. We then asked him saying: "Hast thou not read the Qur’an, and art thou not aware of this blessed verse: ‘On that day shall neither man nor spirit be asked of his Sin?’ [Qur’an 55:39.] Dost thou not realize that by ‘asking’ is not meant asking by tongue or speech, even as the verse itself doth indicate and prove? For afterward it is said: ‘By their countenance shall the sinners be known, and they shall be seized by their forelocks and their feet.’" [Qur’an 55:41.] Thus the peoples of the world are judged by their countenance. By it, their misbelief, their faith, and their iniquity are all made manifest. Even as it is evident in this day how the people of error are, by their countenance, known and distinguished from the followers of divine Guidance. Were these people, wholly for the sake of God and with no desire but His good-pleasure, to ponder the verses of the Book in their heart, they would of a certainty find whatsoever they seek. In its verses would they find revealed and manifest all the things, be they great or small, that have come to pass in this Dispensation. They would even recognize in them references unto the departure of the Manifestations of the names and attributes of God from out their native land; to the opposition and disdainful arrogance of government and people; and to the dwelling and establishment of the Universal Manifestation in an appointed and specially designated land. No man, however, can comprehend this except he who is possessed of an understanding heart. We seal Our theme with that which was formerly revealed unto Muhammad that the seal thereof may shed the fragrance of that holy musk which leadeth men unto the Ridvan of unfading splendour. He said, and His Word is the truth: "And God calleth to the Abode of Peace; [Baghdad.] and He guideth whom He will into the right way." [Qur’an 10:25.] "For them is an Abode of Peace with their Lord! and He shall be their Protector because of their works." [Qur’an 6:127.] This He hath revealed that His grace may encompass the world. Praise be to God, the Lord of all being! We have variously and repeatedly set forth the meaning of every theme, that perchance every soul, whether high or low, may obtain, according to his measure and capacity, his share and portion thereof. Should he be unable to comprehend a certain argument, he may, thus, by referring unto another, attain his purpose. "That all sorts of men may know where to quench their thirst." By God! This Bird of Heaven, now dwelling upon the dust, can, besides these melodies, utter a myriad songs, and is able, apart from these utterances, to unfold innumerable mysteries. Every single note of its unpronounced utterances is immeasurably exalted above all that hath already been revealed, and immensely glorified beyond that which hath streamed from this Pen. Let the future disclose the hour when the Brides of inner meaning will, as decreed by the Will of God, hasten forth, unveiled, out of their mystic mansions, and manifest themselves in the ancient realm of being. Nothing whatsoever is possible without His permission; no power can endure save through His power, and there is none other God but He. His is the world of creation, and His the Cause of God. All proclaim His Revelation, and all unfold the mysteries of His Spirit. We have already in the foregoing pages assigned two stations unto each of the Luminaries arising from the Daysprings of eternal holiness. One of these stations, the station of essential unity, We have already explained. "No distinction do We make between any of them." [Qur’an 2:136.] The other is the station of distinction, and pertaineth to the world of creation and to the limitations thereof. In this respect, each Manifestation of God hath a distinct individuality, a definitely prescribed mission, a predestined Revelation, and specially designated limitations. Each one of them is known by a different name, is characterized by a special attribute, fulfils a definite Mission, and is entrusted with a particular Revelation. Even as He saith: "Some of the Apostles We have caused to excel the others. To some God hath spoken, some He hath raised and exalted. And to Jesus, Son of Mary, We gave manifest signs, and We strengthened Him with the Holy Spirit." [Qur’an 2:253.] It is because of this difference in their station and mission that the words and utterances flowing from these Well-springs of divine knowledge appear to diverge and differ. Otherwise, in the eyes of them that are initiated into the mysteries of divine wisdom, all their utterances are in reality but the expressions of one Truth. As most of the people have failed to appreciate those stations to which We have referred, they therefore feel perplexed and dismayed at the varying utterances pronounced by Manifestations that are essentially one and the same. It hath ever been evident that all these divergences of utterance are attributable to differences of station. Thus, viewed from the standpoint of their oneness and sublime detachment, the attributes of Godhead, Divinity, Supreme Singleness, and Inmost Essence, have been and are applicable to those Essences of being, inasmuch as they all abide on the throne of divine Revelation, and are established upon the seat of divine Concealment. Through their appearance the Revelation of God is made manifest, and by their countenance the Beauty of God is revealed. Thus it is that the accents of God Himself have been heard uttered by these Manifestations of the divine Being. Viewed in the light of their second station—the station of distinction, differentiation, temporal limitations, characteristics and standards,--they manifest absolute servitude, utter destitution and complete self-effacement. Even as He saith: "I am the servant of God. [Qur’an 19:31.] I am but a man like you." [Qur’an 18:110.] From these incontrovertible and fully demonstrated statements strive thou to apprehend the meaning of the questions thou hast asked, that thou mayest become steadfast in the Faith of God, and not be dismayed by the divergences in the utterances of His Prophets and Chosen Ones. Were any of the all-embracing Manifestations of God to declare: "I am God!" He verily speaketh the truth, and no doubt attacheth thereto. For it hath been repeatedly demonstrated that through their Revelation, their attributes and names, the Revelation of God, His name and His attributes, are made manifest in the world. Thus, He hath revealed: "Those shafts were God’s, not Thine!" [Qur’an 8:17.] And also He saith: "In truth, they who plighted fealty unto thee, really plighted that fealty unto God." [Qur’an 48:10.] And were any of them to voice the utterance: "I am the Messenger of God," He also speaketh the truth, the indubitable truth. Even as He saith: "Muhammad is not the father of any man among you, but He is the Messenger of God." [Qur’an 33:40.] Viewed in this light, they are all but Messengers of that ideal King, that unchangeable Essence. And were they all to proclaim: "I am the Seal of the Prophets," they verily utter but the truth, beyond the faintest shadow of doubt. For they are all but one person, one soul, one spirit, one being, one revelation. They are all the manifestation of the "Beginning" and the "End," the "First" and the "Last," the "Seen" and "Hidden" all of which pertain to Him Who is the innermost Spirit of Spirits and eternal Essence of Essences. And were they to say: "We are the servants of God," this also is a manifest and indisputable fact. For they have been made manifest in the uttermost state of servitude, a servitude the like of which no man can possibly attain. Thus in moments in which these Essences of being were deeply immersed beneath the oceans of ancient and everlasting holiness, or when they soared to the loftiest summits of divine mysteries, they claimed their utterance to be the Voice of divinity, the Call of God Himself. Were the eye of discernment to be opened, it would recognize that in this very state, they have considered themselves utterly effaced and non-existent in the face of Him Who is the All-Pervading, the Incorruptible. Methinks, they have regarded themselves as utter nothingness, and deemed their mention in that Court an act of blasphemy. For the slightest whispering of self, within such a Court, is an evidence of self-assertion and independent existence. In the eyes of them that have attained unto that Court, such a suggestion is itself a grievous transgression. How much more grievous would it be, were aught else to be mentioned in that Presence, were man’s heart, his tongue, his mind, or his soul, to be busied with anyone but the Well-Beloved, were his eyes to behold any countenance other than His beauty, were his ear to be inclined to any melody but His voice, and were his feet to tread any way but His way. In this day the breeze of God is wafted, and His Spirit hath pervaded all things. Such is the outpouring of His grace that the pen is stilled and the tongue is speechless. By virtue of this station, they have claimed for themselves the Voice of Divinity and the like, whilst by virtue of their station of Messengership, they have declared themselves the Messengers of God. In every instance they have voiced an utterance that would conform to the requirements of the occasion, and have ascribed all these declarations to Themselves, declarations ranging from the realm of divine Revelation to the realm of creation, and from the domain of Divinity even unto the domain of earthly existence. Thus it is that whatsoever be their utterance, whether it pertain to the realm of Divinity, Lordship, Prophethood, Messengership, Guardianship, Apostleship or Servitude, all is true, beyond the shadow of a doubt. Therefore, these sayings which We have quoted in support of Our argument must be attentively considered, that the divergent utterances of the Manifestations of the Unseen and Daysprings of Holiness may cease to agitate the soul and perplex the mind. Those words uttered by the Luminaries of Truth must needs be pondered, and should their significance be not grasped, enlightenment should be sought from the Trustees of the depositories of Knowledge, that these may expound their meaning, and unravel their mystery. For it behooveth no man to interpret the holy words according to his own imperfect understanding, nor, having found them to be contrary to his inclination and desires, to reject and repudiate their truth. For such, today, is the manner of the divines and doctors of the age, who occupy the seats of knowledge and learning, and who have named ignorance knowledge, and called oppression justice. Were these to ask the Light of Truth concerning those images which their idle fancy hath carved, and were they to find His answer inconsistent with their own conceptions and their own understanding of the Book, they would assuredly denounce Him Who is the Mine and Wellhead of all Knowledge as the very negation of understanding. Such things have happened in every age. For instance, when Muhammad, the Lord of being, was questioned concerning the new moons, He, as bidden by God, made reply: "They are periods appointed unto men."[Qur’an 2:189.] Thereupon, they that heard Him denounced Him as an ignorant man. Likewise, in the verse concerning the "Spirit," He saith: "And they will ask Thee of the Spirit. Say, ‘the Spirit proceedeth at My Lord’s command.’" [Qur’an 17:85.] As soon as Muhammad’s answer was given, they all clamorously protested, saying: "Lo! an ignorant man who knoweth not what the Spirit is, calleth Himself the Revealer of divine Knowledge!" And now behold the divines of the age who, because of their being honoured by His name, and finding that their fathers have acknowledged His Revelation, have blindly submitted to His truth. Observe, were this people today to receive such answers in reply to such questionings, they would unhesitatingly reject and denounce them—nay, they would again utter the self-same cavils, even as they have uttered them in this day. All this, notwithstanding the fact that these Essences of being are immensely exalted above such fanciful images, and are immeasurably glorified beyond all these vain sayings and above the comprehension of every understanding heart. Their so-called learning, when compared with that Knowledge, is utter falsehood, and all their understanding naught but blatant error. Nay, whatsoever proceedeth from these Mines of divine Wisdom and these Treasuries of eternal knowledge is truth, and naught else but the truth. The saying: "Knowledge is one point, which the foolish have multiplied" is a proof of Our argument, and the tradition: "Knowledge is a light which God sheddeth into the heart of whomsoever He willeth" a confirmation of Our statement. Inasmuch as they have not apprehended the meaning of Knowledge, and have called by that name those images fashioned by their own fancy and which have sprung from the embodiments of ignorance, they therefore have inflicted upon the Source of Knowledge that which thou hast heard and witnessed. For instance, a certain man, [Haji Mirza Karim Khan.] reputed for his learning and attainments, and accounting himself as one of the pre-eminent leaders of his people, hath in his book denounced and vilified all the exponents of true learning. This is made abundantly clear by his explicit statements as well as by his allusions throughout his book. As We had frequently heard about him, We purposed to read some of his works. Although We never felt disposed to peruse other peoples’ writings, yet as some had questioned Us concerning him, We felt it necessary to refer to his books, in order that We might answer Our questioners with knowledge and understanding. His works, in the Arabic tongue, were, however, not available, until one day a certain man informed Us that one of his compositions, entitled Irshadu’l-‘Avam, ["Guidance unto the ignorant."] could be found in this city. From this title We perceived the odour of conceit and vainglory, inasmuch as he hath imagined himself a learned man and regarded the rest of the people ignorant. His worth was in fact made known by the very title he had chosen for his book. It became evident that its author was following the path of self and desire, and was lost in the wilderness of ignorance and folly. Methinks, he had forgotten the well-known tradition which sayeth: "Knowledge is all that is knowable; and might and power, all creation." Notwithstanding, We sent for the book, and kept it with Us a few days. It was probably referred to twice. The second time, We accidentally came upon the story of the "Mi’raj" [Ascent.] of Muhammad, of Whom was spoken: "But for Thee, I would not have created the spheres." We noticed that he had enumerated some twenty or more sciences, the knowledge of which he considered to be essential for the comprehension of the mystery of the "Mi’raj". We gathered from his statements that unless a man be deeply versed in them all, he can never attain to a proper understanding of this transcendent and exalted theme. Among the specified sciences were the science of metaphysical abstractions, of alchemy, and natural magic. Such vain and discarded learnings, this man hath regarded as the pre-requisites of the understanding of the sacred and abiding mysteries of divine Knowledge. Gracious God! Such is the measure of his understanding. And yet, behold what cavils and calumnies he hath heaped upon those Embodiments of God’s infinite knowledge! How well and true is the saying: "Flingest thou thy calumnies unto the face of Them Whom the one true God hath made the Trustees of the treasures of His seventh sphere?" Not one understanding heart or mind, not one among the wise and learned, hath taken notice of these preposterous statements. And yet, how clear and evident it is to every discerning heart that this so-called learning is and hath ever been, rejected by Him Who is the one true God. How can the knowledge of these sciences, which are so contemptible in the eyes of the truly learned, be regarded as essential to the apprehension of the mysteries of the "Mi’raj," whilst the Lord of the "Mi’raj" Himself was never burdened with a single letter of these limited and obscure learnings, and never defiled His radiant heart with any of these fanciful illusions? How truly hath he said: "All human attainment moveth upon a lame ass, whilst Truth, riding upon the wind, darteth across space." By the righteousness of God! Whoso desireth to fathom the mystery of this "Mi’raj," and craveth a drop from this ocean, if the mirror of his heart be already obscured by the dust of these learnings, he must needs cleanse and purify it ere the light of this mystery can be reflected therein. In this day, they that are submerged beneath the ocean of ancient Knowledge, and dwell within the ark of divine wisdom, forbid the people such idle pursuits. Their shining breasts are, praise be to God, sanctified from every trace of such learning, and are exalted above such grievous veils. We have consumed this densest of all veils, with the fire of the love of the Beloved—the veil referred to in the saying: "The most grievous of all veils is the veil of knowledge." Upon its ashes, We have reared the tabernacle of divine knowledge. We have, praise be to God, burned the "veils of glory" with the fire of the beauty of the Best-Beloved. We have driven from the human heart all else but Him Who is the Desire of the world, and glory therein. We cleave to no knowledge but His Knowledge, and set our hearts on naught save the effulgent glories of His light. We were surprised exceedingly when We observed that his one purpose was to make the people realize that all these learnings were possessed by him. And yet, I swear by God that not one breath, blowing from the meads of divine knowledge, hath ever been wafted upon his soul, nor hath he ever unravelled a single mystery of ancient wisdom. Nay, were the meaning of Knowledge ever to be expounded unto him, dismay would fill his heart, and his whole being would shake to its foundation. Notwithstanding his base and senseless statements, behold to what heights of extravagance his claims have reached! Gracious God! How great is Our amazement at the way the people have gathered around him, and have borne allegiance to his person! Content with transient dust, these people have turned their face unto it, and cast behind their backs Him Who is the Lord of Lords. Satisfied with the croaking of the crow and enamoured with the visage of the raven, they have renounced the melody of the nightingale and the charm of the rose. What unspeakable fallacies the perusal of this pretentious book hath revealed! They are too unworthy for any pen to describe, and too base for one moment’s attention. Should a touchstone be found, however, it would instantly distinguish truth from falsehood, light from darkness, and sun from shadow. Among the sciences which this pretender hath professed is that of alchemy. We cherish the hope that either a king or a man of preeminent power may call upon him to translate this science from the realm of fancy to the domain of fact and from the plane of mere pretension to that of actual achievement. Would that this unlearned and humble Servant, who never laid any pretension to such things, nor even regarded them as the criterion of true knowledge, might undertake the same task, that thereby the truth might be known and distinguished from falsehood. But of what avail! All this generation could offer Us were wounds from its darts, and the only cup it proffered to Our lips was the cup of its venom. On our neck We still bear the scar of chains, and upon Our body are imprinted the evidences of an unyielding cruelty. And as to this man’s attainments, his ignorance, understanding and belief, behold what the Book which embraceth all things hath revealed; "Verily, the tree of Zaqqum [Infernal tree.] shall be the food of the Athim." [Sinner or sinful. Qur’an 44:43-44.] And then follow certain verses, until He saith: "Taste this, for thou forsooth art the mighty Karim!" [Honourable--Qur’an 44:49.] Consider how clearly and explicitly he hath been described in God’s incorruptible Book! This man, moreover, feigning humility, hath in his own book referred to himself as the "athim servant": "Athim" in the Book of God, mighty among the common herd, "Karim" in name! Ponder the blessed verse, so that the meaning of the words: "There is neither a thing green nor sere but it is noted in the unerring Book," [Qur’an 6:59.] may be imprinted upon the tablet of thy heart. Notwithstanding, a multitude bear him allegiance. They have rejected the Moses of knowledge and justice, and clung to the Samiri [A magician contemporary with Moses.] of ignorance. They have turned away their eyes from the Day-star of truth which shineth in the divine and everlasting heaven, and have utterly ignored its splendour. O my brother! A divine Mine only can yield the gems of divine knowledge, and the fragrance of the mystic Flower can be inhaled only in the ideal Garden, and the lilies of ancient wisdom can blossom nowhere except in the city of a stainless heart. "In a rich soil, its plants spring forth abundantly by permission of its Lord, and in that soil which is bad, they spring forth but scantily." [Qur’an 7:57.] Inasmuch as it hath been clearly shown that only those who are initiated into the divine mysteries can comprehend the melodies uttered by the Bird of Heaven, it is therefore incumbent upon every one to seek enlightenment from the illumined in heart and from the Treasuries of divine mysteries regarding the intricacies of God’s Faith and the abstruse allusions in the utterances of the Day-springs of Holiness. Thus will these mysteries be unravelled, not by the aid of acquired learning, but solely through the assistance of God and the outpourings of His grace. "Ask ye, therefore, of them that have the custody of the Scriptures, if ye know it not." [ Qur’an 16:43.] But, O my brother, when a true seeker determineth to take the step of search in the path leading to the knowledge of the Ancient of Days, he must, before all else, cleanse and purify his heart, which is the seat of the revelation of the inner mysteries of God, from the obscuring dust of all acquired knowledge, and the allusions of the embodiments of satanic fancy. He must purge his breast, which is the sanctuary of the abiding love of the Beloved, of every defilement, and sanctify his soul from all that pertaineth to water and clay, from all shadowy and ephemeral attachments. He must so cleanse his heart that no remnant of either love or hate may linger therein, lest that love blindly incline him to error, or that hate repel him away from the truth. Even as thou dost witness in this day how most of the people, because of such love and hate, are bereft of the immortal Face, have strayed far from the Embodiments of the divine mysteries, and, shepherdless, are roaming through the wilderness of oblivion and error. That seeker must at all times put his trust in God, must renounce the peoples of the earth, detach himself from the world of dust, and cleave unto Him Who is the Lord of Lords. He must never seek to exalt himself above any one, must wash away from the tablet of his heart every trace of pride and vainglory, must cling unto patience and resignation, observe silence, and refrain from idle talk. For the tongue is a smouldering fire, and excess of speech a deadly poison. Material fire consumeth the body, whereas the fire of the tongue devoureth both heart and soul. The force of the former lasteth but for a time, whilst the effects of the latter endure a century. That seeker should also regard backbiting as grievous error, and keep himself aloof from its dominion, inasmuch as backbiting quencheth the light of the heart, and extinguisheth the life of the soul. He should be content with little, and be freed from all inordinate desire. He should treasure the companionship of those that have renounced the world, and regard avoidance of boastful and worldly people a precious benefit. At the dawn of every day he should commune with God, and with all his soul persevere in the quest of his Beloved. He should consume every wayward thought with the flame of His loving mention, and, with the swiftness of lightning, pass by all else save Him. He should succour the dispossessed, and never withhold his favour from the destitute. He should show kindness to animals, how much more unto his fellow-man, to him who is endowed with the power of utterance. He should not hesitate to offer up his life for his Beloved, nor allow the censure of the people to turn him away from the Truth. He should not wish for others that which he doth not wish for himself, nor promise that which he doth not fulfil. With all his heart should the seeker avoid fellowship with evil doers, and pray for the remission of their sins. He should forgive the sinful, and never despise his low estate, for none knoweth what his own end shall be. How often hath a sinner, at the hour of death, attained to the essence of faith, and, quaffing the immortal draught, hath taken his flight unto the celestial Concourse. And how often hath a devout believer, at the hour of his soul’s ascension, been so changed as to fall into the nethermost fire. Our purpose in revealing these convincing and weighty utterances is to impress upon the seeker that he should regard all else beside God as transient, and count all things save Him, Who is the Object of all adoration, as utter nothingness. These are among the attributes of the exalted, and constitute the hall-mark of the spiritually-minded. They have already been mentioned in connection with the requirements of the wayfarers that tread the Path of Positive Knowledge. When the detached wayfarer and sincere seeker hath fulfilled these essential conditions, then and only then can he be called a true seeker. Whensoever he hath fulfilled the conditions implied in the verse: "Whoso maketh efforts for Us," [Qur’an 29:69.] he shall enjoy the blessing conferred by the words: "In Our ways shall We assuredly guide him." [Ibid.] Only when the lamp of search, of earnest striving, of longing desire, of passionate devotion, of fervid love, of rapture, and ecstasy, is kindled within the seeker’s heart, and the breeze of His loving-kindness is wafted upon his soul, will the darkness of error be dispelled, the mists of doubts and misgivings be dissipated, and the lights of knowledge and certitude envelop his being. At that hour will the mystic Herald, bearing the joyful tidings of the Spirit, shine forth from the City of God resplendent as the morn, and, through the trumpet-blast of knowledge, will awaken the heart, the soul, and the spirit from the slumber of negligence. Then will the manifold favours and outpouring grace of the holy and everlasting Spirit confer such new life upon the seeker that he will find himself endowed with a new eye, a new ear, a new heart, and a new mind. He will contemplate the manifest signs of the universe, and will penetrate the hidden mysteries of the soul. Gazing with the eye of God, he will perceive within every atom a door that leadeth him to the stations of absolute certitude. He will discover in all things the mysteries of divine Revelation and the evidences of an everlasting manifestation. I swear by God! Were he that treadeth the path of guidance and seeketh to scale the heights of righteousness to attain unto this glorious and supreme station, he would inhale at a distance of a thousand leagues the fragrance of God, and would perceive the resplendent morn of a divine Guidance rising above the dayspring of all things. Each and every thing, however small, would be to him a revelation, leading him to his Beloved, the Object of his quest. So great shall be the discernment of this seeker that he will discriminate between truth and falsehood even as he doth distinguish the sun from shadow. If in the uttermost corners of the East the sweet savours of God be wafted, he will assuredly recognize and inhale their fragrance, even though he be dwelling in the uttermost ends of the West. He will likewise clearly distinguish all the signs of God—His wondrous utterances, His great works, and mighty deeds—from the doings, words and ways of men, even as the jeweller who knoweth the gem from the stone, or the man who distinguisheth the spring from autumn and heat from cold. When the channel of the human soul is cleansed of all worldly and impeding attachments, it will unfailingly perceive the breath of the Beloved across immeasurable distances, and will, led by its perfume, attain and enter the City of Certitude. Therein he will discern the wonders of His ancient wisdom, and will perceive all the hidden teachings from the rustling leaves of the Tree—which flourisheth in that City. With both his inner and his outer ear he will hear from its dust the hymns of glory and praise ascending unto the Lord of Lords, and with his inner eye will he discover the mysteries of "return" and "revival." How unspeakably glorious are the signs, the tokens, the revelations, and splendours which He Who is the King of names and attributes hath destined for that City! The attainment of this City quencheth thirst without water, and kindleth the love of God without fire. Within every blade of grass are enshrined the mysteries of an inscrutable wisdom, and upon every rose-bush a myriad nightingales pour out, in blissful rapture, their melody. Its wondrous tulips unfold the mystery of the undying Fire in the Burning Bush, and its sweet savours of holiness breathe the perfume of the Messianic Spirit. It bestoweth wealth without gold, and conferreth immortality without death. In every leaf ineffable delights are treasured, and within every chamber unnumbered mysteries lie hidden. They that valiantly labour in quest of God’s will, when once they have renounced all else but Him, will be so attached and wedded to that City that a moment’s separation from it would to them be unthinkable. They will hearken unto infallible proofs from the Hyacinth of that assembly, and receive the surest testimonies from the beauty of its Rose and the melody of its Nightingale. Once in about a thousand years shall this City be renewed and re-adorned. Wherefore, O my friend, it behooveth Us to exert the highest endeavour to attain unto that City, and, by the grace of God and His loving-kindness, rend asunder the "veils of glory"; so that, with inflexible steadfastness, we may sacrifice our drooping souls in the path of the New Beloved. We should with tearful eyes, fervently and repeatedly, implore Him to grant us the favour of that grace. That city is none other than the Word of God revealed in every age and dispensation. In the days of Moses it was the Pentateuch; in the days of Jesus the Gospel; in the days of Muhammad the Messenger of God the Qur’an; in this day the Bayan; and in the dispensation of Him Whom God will make manifest His own Book—the Book unto which all the Books of former Dispensations must needs be referred, the Book which standeth amongst them all transcendent and supreme. In these cities spiritual sustenance is bountifully provided, and incorruptible delights have been ordained. The food they bestow is the bread of heaven, and the Spirit they impart is God’s imperishable blessing. Upon detached souls they bestow the gift of Unity, enrich the destitute, and offer the cup of knowledge unto them who wander in the wilderness of ignorance. All the guidance, the blessings, the learning, the understanding, the faith, and certitude, conferred upon all that is in heaven and on earth, are hidden and treasured within these Cities. For instance, the Qur’an was an impregnable stronghold unto the people of Muhammad. In His days, whosoever entered therein, was shielded from the devilish assaults, the menacing darts, the soul-devouring doubts, and blasphemous whisperings of the enemy. Upon him was also bestowed a portion of the everlasting and goodly fruits—the fruits of wisdom, from the divine Tree. To him was given to drink the incorruptible waters of the river of knowledge, and to taste the wine of the mysteries of divine Unity. All the things that people required in connection with the Revelation of Muhammad and His laws were to be found revealed and manifest in that Ridvan of resplendent glory. That Book constitutes an abiding testimony to its people after Muhammad, inasmuch as its decrees are indisputable, and its promise unfailing. All have been enjoined to follow the precepts of that Book until "the year sixty" [The year 1260 A.H., the year of the Bab’s Declaration.] --the year of the advent of God’s wondrous Manifestation. That Book is the Book which unfailingly leadeth the seeker unto the Ridvan of the divine Presence, and causeth him that hath forsaken his country and is treading the seeker’s path to enter the Tabernacle of everlasting reunion. Its guidance can never err, its testimony no other testimony can excel. All other traditions, all other books and records, are bereft of such distinction, inasmuch as both the traditions and they that have spoken them are confirmed and proven solely by the text of that Book. Moreover, the traditions themselves grievously differ, and their obscurities are manifold. Muhammad, Himself, as the end of His mission drew nigh, spoke these words: "Verily, I leave amongst you My twin weighty testimonies: The Book of God and My Family." Although many traditions had been revealed by that Source of Prophethood and Mine of divine Guidance, yet He mentioned only that Book, thereby appointing it as the mightiest instrument and surest testimony for the seekers; a guide for the people until the Day of Resurrection. With unswerving vision, with pure heart, and sanctified spirit, consider attentively what God hath established as the testimony of guidance for His people in His Book, which is recognized as authentic by both the high and lowly. To this testimony we both, as well as all the peoples of the world, must cling, that through its light we may know and distinguish between truth and falsehood, guidance and error. Inasmuch as Muhammad hath confined His testimonies to His Book and to His Family, and whereas the latter hath passed away, there remaineth His Book only as His one testimony amongst the people. In the beginning of His Book He saith: "Alif. Lam. Mim. No doubt is there about this Book: It is a guidance unto the God-fearing." [Qur’an 2:1.] In the disconnected letters of the Qur’an the mysteries of the divine Essence are enshrined, and within their shells the pearls of His Unity are treasured. For lack of space We do not dwell upon them at this moment. Outwardly they signify Muhammad Himself, Whom God addresseth saying: "O Muhammad, there is no doubt nor uncertainty about this Book which hath been sent down from the heaven of divine Unity. In it is guidance unto them that fear God." Consider, how He hath appointed and decreed this self-same Book, the Qur’an, as a guidance unto all that are in heaven and on earth. He, the divine Being, and unknowable Essence, hath, Himself, testified that this Book is, beyond all doubt and uncertainty, the guide of all mankind until the Day of Resurrection. And now, We ask, is it fair for this people to view with doubt and misgiving this most weighty Testimony, the divine origin of which God hath proclaimed, and pronounced it to be the embodiment of truth? Is it fair for them to turn away from the thing which He hath appointed as the supreme Instrument of guidance for attainment unto the loftiest summits of knowledge, and to seek aught else but that Book? How can they allow men’s absurd and foolish sayings to sow the seeds of distrust in their minds? How can they any longer idly contend that a certain person hath spoken this or that way, or that a certain thing did not come to pass? Had there been anything conceivable besides the Book of God which could prove a more potent instrument and a surer guide to mankind, would He have failed to reveal it in that verse? It is incumbent upon us not to depart from God’s irresistible injunction and fixed decree, as revealed in the above-mentioned verse. We should acknowledge the holy and wondrous Scriptures, for failing to do this we have failed to acknowledge the truth of this blessed verse. For it is evident that whoso hath failed to acknowledge the truth of the Qur’an hath in reality failed to acknowledge the truth of the preceding Scriptures. This is but the manifest implication of the verse. Were We to expound its inner meanings and unfold its hidden mysteries, eternity would never suffice to exhaust their import, nor would the universe be capable of hearing them! God verily testifieth to the truth of Our saying! In another passage He likewise saith: "And if ye be in doubt as to that which We have sent down to Our Servant, then produce a Surah like it, and summon your witnesses, beside God, if ye are men of truth." [Qur’an 2:23.] Behold, how lofty is the station, and how consummate the virtue, of these verses which He hath declared to be His surest testimony, His infallible proof, the evidence of His all-subduing power, and a revelation of the potency of His will. He, the divine King, hath proclaimed the undisputed supremacy of the verses of His Book over all things that testify to His truth. For compared with all other proofs and tokens, the divinely-revealed verses shine as the sun, whilst all others are as stars. To the peoples of the world they are the abiding testimony, the incontrovertible proof, the shining light of the ideal King. Their excellence is unrivalled, their virtue nothing can surpass. They are the treasury of the divine pearls and the depository of the divine mysteries. They constitute the indissoluble Bond, the firm Cord, the Urvatu’l-Vuthqa, the inextinguishable Light. Through them floweth the river of divine knowledge, and gloweth the fire of His ancient and consummate wisdom. This is the fire which, in one and the same moment, kindleth the flame of love in the breasts of the faithful, and induceth the chill of heedlessness in the heart of the enemy. O friend! It behooveth us not to waive the injunction of God, but rather acquiesce and submit to that which He hath ordained as His divine Testimony. This verse is too weighty and pregnant an utterance for this afflicted soul to demonstrate and expound. God speaketh the truth and leadeth the way. He, verily, is supreme over all His people; He is the Mighty, the Beneficent. Likewise, He saith: "Such are the verses of God: with truth do We recite them to Thee. But in what revelation will they believe, if they reject God and His verses?" [Qur’an 45:5.] If thou wilt grasp the implication of this verse, thou wilt recognize the truth that no manifestation greater than the Prophets of God hath ever been revealed, and no testimony mightier than the testimony of their revealed verses hath ever appeared upon the earth. Nay, this testimony no other testimony can ever excel, except that which the Lord thy God willeth. In another passage He saith: "Woe to every lying sinner, who heareth the verses of God recited to him, and then, as though he heard them not, persisteth in proud disdain! Apprise him of a painful punishment." [Qur’an 45:6.] The implications of this verse, alone, suffice all that is in heaven and on earth, were the people to ponder the verses of their Lord. For thou hearest how in this day the people disdainfully ignore the divinely-revealed verses, as though they were the meanest of all things. And yet, nothing greater than these verses hath ever appeared, nor will ever be made manifest in the world! Say unto them: "O heedless people! Ye repeat what your fathers, in a bygone age, have said. Whatever fruits they have gathered from the tree of their faithlessness, the same shall ye gather also. Ere long shall ye be gathered unto your fathers, and with them shall ye dwell in hellish fire. An ill abode! the abode of the people of tyranny." In yet another passage He saith: "And when he becometh acquainted with any of Our verses he turneth them to ridicule. There is a shameful punishment for them!" [Qur’an 45:8.] The people derisively observed saying: "Work thou another miracle, and give us another sign!" One would say: "Make now a part of the heaven to fall down upon us"; [Qur’an 26:187.] and another: "If this be the very truth from before Thee, rain down stones upon us from heaven." [Qur’an 8:32.] Even as the people of Israel, in the time of Moses, bartered away the bread of heaven for the sordid things of the earth, these people, likewise, sought to exchange the divinely-revealed verses for their foul, their vile, and idle desires. In like manner, thou beholdest in this day that although spiritual sustenance hath descended from the heaven of divine mercy, and been showered from the clouds of His loving kindness, and although the seas of life, at the behest of the Lord of all being, are surging within the Ridvan of the heart, yet these people, ravenous as the dogs, have gathered around carrion, and contented themselves with the stagnant waters of a briny lake. Gracious God! how strange the way of this people! They clamour for guidance, although the standards of Him Who guideth all things are already hoisted. They cleave to the obscure intricacies of knowledge, when He, Who is the Object of all knowledge, shineth as the sun. They see the sun with their own eyes, and yet question that brilliant Orb as to the proof of its light. They behold the vernal showers descending upon them, and yet seek an evidence of that bounty. The proof of the sun is the light thereof, which shineth and envelopeth all things. The evidence of the shower is the bounty thereof, which reneweth and investeth the world with the mantle of life. Yea, the blind can perceive naught from the sun except its heat, and the arid soil hath no share of the showers of mercy. "Marvel not if in the Qur’an the unbeliever perceiveth naught but the trace of letters, for in the sun, the blind findeth naught but heat." In another passage He saith: "And when Our clear verses are recited to them, their only argument is to say, ‘Bring back our fathers, if ye speak the truth!’" [Qur’an 45:24.] Behold, what foolish evidences they sought from these Embodiments of an all-encompassing mercy! They scoffed at the verses, a single letter of which is greater than the creation of heavens and earth, and which quickeneth the dead of the valley of self and desire with the spirit of faith; and clamoured saying: "Cause our fathers to speed out of their sepulchres." Such was the perversity and pride of that people. Each one of these verses is unto all the peoples of the world an unfailing testimony and a glorious proof of His truth. Each of them verily sufficeth all mankind, wert thou to meditate upon the verses of God. In the above-mentioned verse itself pearls of mysteries lie hidden. Whatever be the ailment, the remedy it offereth can never fail. Heed not the idle contention of those who maintain that the Book and verses thereof can never be a testimony unto the common people, inasmuch as they neither grasp their meaning nor appreciate their value. And yet, the unfailing testimony of God to both the East and the West is none other than the Qur’an. Were it beyond the comprehension of men, how could it have been declared as a universal testimony unto all people? If their contention be true, none would therefore be required, nor would it be necessary for them to know God, inasmuch as the knowledge of the divine Being transcendeth the knowledge of His Book, and the common people would not possess the capacity to comprehend it. Such contention is utterly fallacious and inadmissible. It is actuated solely by arrogance and pride. Its motive is to lead the people astray from the Ridvan of divine good-pleasure and to tighten the reins of their authority over the people. And yet, in the sight of God, these common people are infinitely superior and exalted above their religious leaders who have turned away from the one true God. The understanding of His words and the comprehension of the utterances of the Birds of Heaven are in no wise dependent upon human learning. They depend solely upon purity of heart, chastity of soul, and freedom of spirit. This is evidenced by those who, today, though without a single letter of the accepted standards of learning, are occupying the loftiest seats of knowledge; and the garden of their hearts is adorned, through the showers of divine grace, with the roses of wisdom and the tulips of understanding. Well is it with the sincere in heart for their share of the light of a mighty Day! And likewise, He saith: "As for those who believe not in the verses of God, or that they shall ever meet Him, these of My mercy shall despair, and these doth a grievous chastisement await." [Qur’an 29:23.] Also, "And they say, ‘Shall we then abandon our gods for a crazed poet?’" [Qur’an 37:36.] The implication of this verse is manifest. Behold what they observed after the verses were revealed. They called Him a poet, scoffed at the verses of God, and exclaimed saying: "These words of his are but tales of the Ancients!" By this they meant that those words which were spoken by the peoples of old Muhammad hath compiled and called them the Word of God. Likewise, in this day, thou hast heard the people impute similar charges to this Revelation, saying: "He hath compiled these words from the words of old;" or "these words are spurious." Vain and haughty are their sayings, low their estate and station! After the denials and denunciations which they uttered, and unto which We have referred, they protested saying: "No independent Prophet, according to our Scriptures, should arise after Moses and Jesus to abolish the Law of divine Revelation. Nay, he that is to be made manifest must needs fulfil the Law." Thereupon this verse, indicative of all the divine themes, and testifying to the truth that the flow of the grace of the All-Merciful can never cease, was revealed: "And Joseph came to you aforetime with clear tokens, but ye ceased not to doubt of the message with which He came to you, until, when He died, ye said, ‘God will by no means raise up a Messenger after Him.’ Thus God misleadeth him who is the transgressor the doubter." [Qur’an 40:34.] Therefore, understand from this verse and know of a certainty that the people in every age, clinging to a verse of the Book, have uttered such vain and absurd sayings, contending that no Prophet should again be made manifest to the world. Even as the Christian divines who, holding fast to the verse of the Gospel to which We have already referred, have sought to explain that the law of the Gospel shall at no time be annulled, and that no independent Prophet shall again be made manifest, unless He confirmeth the law of the Gospel. Most of the people have become afflicted with the same spiritual disease. Even as thou dost witness how the people of the Qur’an, like unto the people of old, have allowed the words "Seal of the Prophets" to veil their eyes. And yet, they themselves testify to this verse: "None knoweth the interpretation thereof but God and they that are well-grounded in knowledge." [Qur’an 3:7.] And when He Who is well-grounded in all knowledge, He Who is the Mother, the Soul, the Secret, and the Essence thereof, revealeth that which is the least contrary to their desire, they bitterly oppose Him and shamelessly deny Him. These thou hast already heard and witnessed. Such deeds and words have been solely instigated by leaders of religion, they that worship no God but their own desire, who bear allegiance to naught but gold, who are wrapt in the densest veils of learning, and who, enmeshed by its obscurities, are lost in the wilds of error. Even as the Lord of being hath explicitly declared: "What thinkest thou? He who hath made a God of his passions, and whom God causeth to err through a knowledge, and whose ears and whose heart He hath sealed up, and over whose sight He hath cast a veil—who, after his rejection by God, shall guide such a one? Will ye not then be warned?" [Qur’an 45:22.] Although the outward meaning of "Whom God causeth to err through a knowledge" is what hath been revealed, yet to Us it signifieth those divines of the age who have turned away from the Beauty of God, and who, clinging unto their own learning, as fashioned by their own fancies and desires, have denounced God’s divine Message and Revelation. "Say: it is a weighty Message, from which ye turn aside!" [Qur’an 38:67.] Likewise, He saith: "And when Our clear verses are recited to them, they say, ‘This is merely a man who would fain pervert you from your father’s worship.’ And they say, ‘This is none other than a forged falsehood.’" [Qur’an 34:43.] Give ear unto God’s holy Voice, and heed thou His sweet and immortal melody. Behold how He hath solemnly warned them that have repudiated the verses of God, and hath disowned them that have denied His holy words. Consider how far the people have strayed from the Kawthar of the divine Presence, and how grievous hath been the faithlessness and arrogance of the spiritually destitute in the face of that sanctified Beauty. Although that Essence of lovingkindness and bounty caused those evanescent beings to step into the realm of immortality, and guided those destitute souls to the sacred river of wealth, yet some denounced Him as "a calumniator of God, the Lord of all creatures," others accused Him of being "the one that withholdeth the people from the path of faith and true belief," and still others declared Him to be "a lunatic" and the like. In like manner, thou observest in this day with what vile imputations they have assailed that Gem of Immortality, and what unspeakable transgressions they have heaped upon Him Who is the Source of purity. Although God hath throughout His Book and in His holy and immortal Tablet warned them that deny and repudiate the revealed verses, and hath announced His grace unto them that accept them, yet behold the unnumbered cavils they raised against those verses which have been sent down from the new heaven of God’s eternal holiness! This, notwithstanding the fact that no eye hath beheld so great an outpouring of bounty, nor hath any ear heard of such a revelation of lovingkindness. Such bounty and revelation have been made manifest, that the revealed verses seemed as vernal showers raining from the clouds of the mercy of the All-Bountiful. The Prophets "endowed with constancy," whose loftiness and glory shine as the sun, were each honoured with a Book which all have seen, and the verses of which have been duly ascertained. Whereas the verses which have rained from this Cloud of divine mercy have been so abundant that none hath yet been able to estimate their number. A score of volumes are now available. How many still remain beyond our reach! How many have been plundered and have fallen into the hands of the enemy, the fate of which none knoweth. O brother, we should open our eyes, meditate upon His Word, and seek the sheltering shadow of the Manifestations of God, that perchance we may be warned by the unmistakable counsels of the Book, and give heed to the admonitions recorded in the holy Tablets; that we may not cavil at the Revealer of the verses, that we may resign ourselves wholly to His Cause, and embrace wholeheartedly His law, that haply we may enter the court of His mercy, and dwell upon the shore of His grace. He, verily, is merciful, and forgiving towards His servants. And likewise, He saith: "Say, O people of the Book! do ye not disavow us only because we believe in God and in what He hath sent down to us, and in what He hath sent down aforetime, and because most of you are doers of ill?" [Qur’an 5:62.] How explicitly doth this verse reveal Our purpose, and how clearly doth it demonstrate the truth of the testimony of the verses of God! This verse was revealed at a time when Islam was assailed by the infidels, and its followers were accused of misbelief, when the Companions of Muhammad were denounced as repudiators of God and as followers of a lying sorcerer. In its early days, when Islam was still to outward seeming devoid of authority and power, the friends of the Prophet, who had turned their face toward God, wherever they went, were harassed, persecuted, stoned and vilified. At such a time this blessed verse was sent down from the heaven of divine Revelation. It revealed an irrefutable evidence, and brought the light of an unfailing guidance. It instructed the companions of Muhammad to declare the following unto the infidels and idolators: "Ye oppress and persecute us, and yet, what else have we done except that we have believed in God and in the verses sent down unto us through the tongue of Muhammad, and in those which descended upon the Prophets of old?" By this is meant that their only guilt was to have recognized that the new and wondrous verses of God, which had descended upon Muhammad, as well as those which had been revealed unto the Prophets of old, were all of God, and to have acknowledged and embraced their truth. This is the testimony which the divine King hath taught His servants. In view of this, is it fair for this people to repudiate these newly-revealed verses which have encompassed both the East and the West, and to regard themselves as the upholders of true belief? Should they not rather believe in Him Who hath revealed these verses? Considering the testimony which He Himself hath established, how could He fail to account as true believers them that have testified to its truth? Far be it from Him that He should turn away from the gates of His mercy them that have turned unto and embraced the truth of the divine verses, or that He should threaten those that have clung to His sure testimony! He verily establisheth the truth through His verses, and confirmeth His Revelation by His words. He verily is the Powerful, the Help in peril, the Almighty. And likewise, He saith: "And had We sent down unto Thee a Book written on parchment, and they had touched it with their hands, the infidels would surely have said ‘This is naught but palpable sorcery.’" [Qur’an 6:7.] Most of the verses of the Qur’an are indicative of this theme. We have, for the sake of brevity, mentioned only these verses. Consider, hath anything else besides the verses been established in the whole Book, as a standard for the recognition of the Manifestations of His Beauty, that the people might cling to, and reject the Manifestations of God? On the contrary, in every instance, He hath threatened with fire those that repudiate and scoff at the verses, as already shown. Therefore, should a person arise and bring forth a myriad verses, discourses, epistles, and prayers, none of which have been acquired through learning, what conceivable excuse could justify those that reject them, and deprive themselves of the potency of their grace? What answer could they give when once their soul hath ascended and departed from its gloomy temple? Could they seek to justify themselves by saying: "We have clung to a certain tradition, and not having beheld the literal fulfilment thereof, we have therefore raised such cavils against the Embodiments of divine Revelation, and kept remote from the law of God?" Hast thou not heard that among the reasons why certain Prophets have been designated as Prophets "endowed with constancy" was the revelation of a Book unto them? And yet, how could this people be justified in rejecting the Revealer and Author of so many volumes of verses, and follow the sayings of him who hath foolishly sown the seeds of doubt in the hearts of men, and who, Satan-like, hath risen to lead the people into the paths of perdition and error? How could they allow such things to deprive them of the light of the Sun of divine bounty? Aside from these things, if these people shun and reject such a divine Soul, such holy Breath, to whom, We wonder, could they cling, to whose face besides His Face could they turn? Yea—"All have a quarter of the Heavens to which they turn." [Qur’an 2:148.] We have shown thee these two ways; walk thou the way thou choosest. This verily is the truth, and after truth there remaineth naught but error. Amongst the proofs demonstrating the truth of this Revelation is this, that in every age and Dispensation, whenever the invisible Essence was revealed in the person of His Manifestation, certain souls, obscure and detached from all worldly entanglements, would seek illumination from the Sun of Prophethood and Moon of divine guidance, and would attain unto the divine Presence. For this reason, the divines of the age and those possessed of wealth, would scorn and scoff at these people. Even as He hath revealed concerning them that erred: "Then said the chiefs of His people who believed not, ‘We see in Thee but a man like ourselves; and we see not any who have followed Thee except our meanest ones of hasty judgment, nor see we any excellence in you above ourselves: nay, we deem you liars.’" [Qur’an 11:27.] They caviled at those holy Manifestations, and protested saying: "None hath followed you except the abject amongst us, those who are worthy of no attention." Their aim was to show that no one amongst the learned, the wealthy, and the renowned believed in them. By this and similar proofs they sought to demonstrate the falsity of Him that speaketh naught but the truth. In this most resplendent Dispensation, however, this most mighty Sovereignty, a number of illumined divines, of men of consummate learning, of doctors of mature wisdom, have attained unto His Court, drunk the cup of His divine Presence, and been invested with the honour of His most excellent favour. They have renounced, for the sake of the Beloved, the world and all that is therein. We will mention the names of some of them, that perchance it may strengthen the faint-hearted, and encourage the timorous. Among them was Mulla Husayn, who became the recipient of the effulgent glory of the Sun of divine Revelation. But for him, God would not have been established upon the seat of His mercy, nor ascended the throne of eternal glory. Among them also was Siyyid Yahya, that unique and peerless figure of his age, Mulla Muhammad Aliy-i-Zanjani Mulla Aliy-i-Bastami Mulla Sa’id-i-Barfurushi Mulla Ni’matu’llah-i-Mazindarani Mulla Yusuf-i-Ardibili Mulla Mihdiy-i-Khu’i Siyyid Husayn-i-Turshizi Mulla Mihdiy-i-Kandi Mulla Baqir Mulla Abdu’l-Khaliq-i-Yazdi Mulla Aliy-i-Baraqani and others, well nigh four hundred in number, whose names are all inscribed upon the "Guarded Tablet" of God. All these were guided by the light of that Sun of divine Revelation, confessed and acknowledged His truth. Such was their faith, that most of them renounced their substance and kindred, and cleaved to the good-pleasure of the All-Glorious. They laid down their lives for their Well-Beloved, and surrendered their all in His path. Their breasts were made targets for the darts of the enemy, and their heads adorned the spears of the infidel. No land remained which did not drink the blood of these embodiments of detachment, and no sword that did not bruise their necks. Their deeds, alone, testify to the truth of their words. Doth not the testimony of these holy souls, who have so gloriously risen to offer up their lives for their Beloved that the whole world marvelled at the manner of their sacrifice, suffice the people of this day? Is it not sufficient witness against the faithlessness of those who for a trifle betrayed their faith, who bartered away immortality for that which perisheth, who gave up the Kawthar of the divine Presence for salty springs, and whose one aim in life is to usurp the property of others? Even as thou dost witness how all of them have busied themselves with the vanities of the world, and have strayed far from Him Who is the Lord, the Most High. Be fair: Is the testimony of those acceptable and worthy of attention whose deeds agree with their words, whose outward behaviour conforms with their inner life? The mind is bewildered at their deeds, and the soul marvelleth at their fortitude and bodily endurance. Or is the testimony of these faithless souls who breathe naught but the breath of selfish desire, and who lie imprisoned in the cage of their idle fancies, acceptable? Like the bats of darkness, they lift not their heads from their couch except to pursue the transient things of the world, and find no rest by night except as they labour to advance the aims of their sordid life. Immersed in their selfish schemes, they are oblivious of the divine Decree. In the day-time they strive with all their soul after worldly benefits, and in the night-season their sole occupation is to gratify their carnal desires. By what law or standard could men be justified in cleaving to the denials of such petty-minded souls, and in ignoring the faith of them that have renounced, for the sake of the good-pleasure of God, their life, and substance, their fame and renown, their reputation and honour? Were not the happenings of the life of the "Prince of Martyrs" [Imam Husayn.] regarded as the greatest of all events, as the supreme evidence of his truth? Did not the people of old declare those happenings to be unprecedented? Did they not maintain that no manifestation of truth hath ever evinced such constancy, such conspicuous glory? And yet, that episode of his life, commencing as it did in the morning, was brought to a close by the middle of the same day, whereas, these holy lights have, for eighteen years, heroically endured the showers of afflictions which, from every side, have rained upon them. With what love, what devotion, what exultation and holy rapture, they sacrificed their lives in the path of the All-Glorious! To the truth of this all witness. And yet, how can they belittle this Revelation? Hath any age witnessed such momentous happenings? If these companions be not the true strivers after God, who else could be called by this name? Have these companions been seekers after power or glory? Have they ever yearned for riches? Have they cherished any desire except the good-pleasure of God? If these companions, with all their marvellous testimonies and wondrous works, be false, who then is worthy to claim for himself the truth? I swear by God! Their very deeds are a sufficient testimony, and an irrefutable proof unto all the peoples of the earth, were men to ponder in their hearts the mysteries of divine Revelation. "And they who act unjustly shall soon know what lot awaiteth them!" [Qur’an 26:227.] Furthermore, the sign of truth and falsehood is designated and appointed in the Book. By this divinely-appointed touchstone, the claims and pretensions of all men must needs be assayed, so that the truthful may be known and distinguished from the imposter. This touchstone is no other than this verse: "Wish for death, if ye are men of truth." [Qur’an 2:94, 62:6.] Consider these martyrs of unquestionable sincerity, to whose truthfulness testifieth the explicit text of the Book, and all of whom, as thou hast witnessed, have sacrificed their life, their substance, their wives, their children, their all, and ascended unto the loftiest chambers of Paradise. Is it fair to reject the testimony of these detached and exalted beings to the truth of this pre-eminent and glorious Revelation and to regard as acceptable the denunciations which have been uttered against this resplendent Light by this faithless people, who for gold have forsaken their faith, and who for the sake of leadership have repudiated Him Who is the First Leader of all mankind? This, although their character is now revealed unto all people who have recognized them as those who will in no wise relinquish one jot or one tittle of their temporal authority for the sake of God’s holy Faith, how much less their life, their substance, and the like. Behold how the divine Touchstone hath, according to the explicit text of the Book, separated and distinguished the true from the false. Notwithstanding, they are still oblivious of this truth, and in the sleep of heedlessness, are pursuing the vanities of the world, and are occupied with thoughts of vain and earthly leadership. "O Son of Man! Many a day hath passed over thee whilst thou hast busied thyself with thy fancies and idle imaginings. How long art thou to slumber on thy bed? Lift up thine head from slumber, for the Sun hath risen to the zenith; haply it may shine upon thee with the light of beauty." Let it be known, however, that none of these doctors and divines to whom we have referred was invested with the rank and dignity of leadership. For well-known and influential leaders of religion, who occupy the seats of authority and exercise the functions of leadership, can in no wise bear allegiance to the Revealer of truth, except whomsoever thy Lord willeth. But for a few, such things have never come to pass. "And few of My servants are the thankful." [Qur’an 34:13.] Even as in this Dispensation, not one amongst the renowned divines, in the grasp of whose authority were held the reins of the people, hath embraced the Faith. Nay, they have striven against it with such animosity and determination that no ear hath heard and no eye hath seen the like. The Bab, the Lord, the most exalted—may the life of all be a sacrifice unto Him,--hath specifically revealed an Epistle unto the divines of every city, wherein He hath fully set forth the character of the denial and repudiation of each of them. "Wherefore, take ye good heed ye who are men of insight!" [Qur’an 59:2.] By His references to their opposition He intended to invalidate the objections which the people of the Bayan might raise in the day of the manifestation of "Mustaghath," [He Who is invoked.] the day of the Latter Resurrection, claiming that, whereas in the Dispensation of the Bayan a number of divines have embraced the Faith, in this latter Revelation none of these hath recognized His claim. His purpose was to warn the people lest, God forbid, they cling to such foolish thoughts and deprive themselves of the divine Beauty. Yea, these divines to whom We have referred, were mostly unrenowned, and, by the grace of God they were all purged of earthly vanities and free from the trappings of leadership. "Such is the bounty of God; to whom He will He giveth it." Another proof and evidence of the truth of this Revelation, which amongst all other proofs shineth as the sun, is the constancy of the eternal Beauty in proclaiming the Faith of God. Though young and tender of age, and though the Cause He revealed was contrary to the desire of all the peoples of earth, both high and low, rich and poor, exalted and abased, king and subject, yet He arose and steadfastly proclaimed it. All have known and heard this. He was afraid of no one; He was regardless of consequences. Could such a thing be made manifest except through the power of a divine Revelation, and the potency of God’s invincible Will? By the righteousness of God! Were any one to entertain so great a Revelation in his heart, the thought of such a declaration would alone confound him! Were the hearts of all men to be crowded into his heart, he would still hesitate to venture upon so awful an enterprise. He could achieve it only by the permission of God, only if the channel of his heart were to be linked with the Source of divine grace, and his soul be assured of the unfailing sustenance of the Almighty. To what, We wonder, do they ascribe so great a daring? Do they accuse Him of folly as they accused the Prophets of old? Or do they maintain that His motive was none other than leadership and the acquisition of earthly riches? Gracious God! In His Book, which He hath entitled "Qayyumu’l-Asma’,"—the first, the greatest and mightiest of all books—He prophesied His own martyrdom. In it is this passage: "O thou Remnant of God! I have sacrificed myself wholly for Thee; I have accepted curses for Thy sake; and have yearned for naught but martyrdom in the path of Thy love. Sufficient Witness unto me is God, the Exalted, the Protector, the Ancient of Days!" Likewise, in His interpretation of the letter "Ha," He craved martyrdom, saying: "Methinks I heard a Voice calling in my inmost being: ‘Do thou sacrifice the thing which Thou lovest most in the path of God, even as Husayn, peace be upon him, hath offered up his life for My sake.’ And were I not regardful of this inevitable mystery, by Him, Who hath my being between His hands even if all the kings of the earth were to be leagued together they would be powerless to take from me a single letter, how much less can these servants who are worthy of no attention, and who verily are of the outcast... That all may know the degree of My patience, My resignation, and self-sacrifice in the path of God." Could the Revealer of such utterance be regarded as walking any way but the way of God, and as having yearned for aught else except His good-pleasure? In this very verse there lieth concealed a breath of detachment, which if it were to be breathed full upon the world, all beings would renounce their lives, and sacrifice their souls. Reflect upon the villainous behaviour of this generation, and witness their astounding ingratitude. Observe how they have closed their eyes to all this glory, and are abjectly pursuing those foul carcasses from whose bellies ascendeth the cry of the swallowed substance of the faithful. And yet, what unseemly calumnies they have hurled against those Daysprings of Holiness? Thus do We recount unto thee that which the hands of the infidels have wrought, they who, in the Day of Resurrection, have turned their face away from the divine Presence, whom God hath tormented with the fire of their own misbelief, and for whom He hath prepared in the world to come a chastisement which shall devour both their bodies and souls. For these have said: "God is powerless, and His hand of mercy is fettered." Steadfastness in the Faith is a sure testimony, and a glorious evidence of the truth. Even as the "Seal of the Prophets" hath said: "Two verses have made Me old." Both these verses are indicative of constancy in the Cause of God. Even as He saith: "Be thou steadfast as thou hast been bidden." [Qur’an 11:113.] And now consider how this Sadrih of the Ridvan of God hath, in the prime of youth, risen to proclaim the Cause of God. Behold what steadfastness that Beauty of God hath revealed. The whole world rose to hinder Him, yet it utterly failed. The more severe the persecution they inflicted on that Sadrih of Blessedness, the more His fervour increased, and the brighter burned the flame of His love. All this is evident, and none disputeth its truth. Finally, He surrendered His soul, and winged His flight unto the realms above. And among the evidences of the truth of His manifestation were the ascendancy, the transcendent power, and supremacy which He, the Revealer of being and Manifestation of the Adored, hath, unaided and alone, revealed throughout the world. No sooner had that eternal Beauty revealed Himself in Shiraz, in the year sixty, and rent asunder the veil of concealment, than the signs of the ascendancy, the might, the sovereignty, and power, emanating from that Essence of Essences and Sea of Seas, were manifest in every land. So much so, that from every city there appeared the signs, the evidences, the tokens, the testimonies of that divine Luminary. How many were those pure and kindly hearts which faithfully reflected the light of that eternal Sun, and how manifold the emanations of knowledge from that Ocean of divine wisdom which encompassed all beings! In every city, all the divines and dignitaries rose to hinder and repress them, and girded up the loins of malice, of envy, and tyranny for their suppression. How great the number of those holy souls, those essences of justice, who, accused of tyranny, were put to death! And how many embodiments of purity, who showed forth naught but true knowledge and stainless deeds, suffered an agonizing death! Notwithstanding all this, each of these holy beings, up to his last moment, breathed the Name of God, and soared in the realm of submission and resignation. Such was the potency and transmuting influence which He exercised over them, that they ceased to cherish any desire but His will, and wedded their soul to His remembrance. Reflect: Who in this world is able to manifest such transcendent power, such pervading influence? All these stainless hearts and sanctified souls have, with absolute resignation, responded to the summons of His decree. Instead of complaining, they rendered thanks unto God, and amidst the darkness of their anguish they revealed naught but radiant acquiescence to His will. It is evident how relentless was the hate, and how bitter the malice and enmity entertained by all the peoples of the earth towards these companions. The persecution and pain they inflicted on these holy and spiritual beings were regarded by them as means unto salvation, prosperity, and everlasting success. Hath the world, since the days of Adam, witnessed such tumult, such violent commotion? Notwithstanding all the torture they suffered, and manifold the afflictions they endured, they became the object of universal opprobrium and execration. Methinks patience was revealed only by virtue of their fortitude, and faithfulness itself was begotten only by their deeds. Do thou ponder these momentous happenings in thy heart, so that thou mayest apprehend the greatness of this Revelation, and perceive its stupendous glory. Then shall the spirit of faith, through the grace of the Merciful, be breathed into thy being, and thou shalt be established and abide upon the seat of certitude. The one God is My witness! Wert thou to ponder a while, thou wilt recognize that, apart from all these established truths and above-mentioned evidences, the repudiation, cursing, and execration, pronounced by the people of the earth, are in themselves the mightiest proof and the surest testimony of the truth of these heroes of the field of resignation and detachment. Whenever thou dost meditate upon the cavils uttered by all the people, be they divines, learned or ignorant, the firmer and the more steadfast wilt thou grow in the Faith. For whatsoever hath come to pass, hath been prophesied by them who are the Mines of divine knowledge, and Recipients of God’s eternal law. Although We did not intend to make mention of the traditions of a bygone age, yet, because of Our love for thee, We will cite a few which are applicable to Our argument. We do not feel their necessity, however, inasmuch as the things We have already mentioned suffice the world and all that is therein. In fact, all the Scriptures and the mysteries thereof are condensed into this brief account. So much so, that were a person to ponder it a while in his heart, he would discover from all that hath been said the mysteries of the Words of God, and would apprehend the meaning of whatever hath been manifested by that ideal King. As the people differ in their understanding and station, We will accordingly make mention of a few traditions, that these may impart constancy to the wavering soul, and tranquillity to the troubled mind. Thereby, will the testimony of God unto the people, both high and low, be complete and perfect. Among them is the tradition, "And when the Standard of Truth is made manifest, the people of both the East and the West curse it." The wine of renunciation must needs be quaffed, the lofty heights of detachment must needs be attained, and the meditation referred to in the words "One hour’s reflection is preferable to seventy years of pious worship" must needs be observed, so that the secret of the wretched behaviour of the people might be discovered, those people who, despite the love and yearning for truth which they profess, curse the followers of Truth when once He hath been made manifest. To this truth the above-mentioned tradition beareth witness. It is evident that the reason for such behaviour is none other than the annulment of those rules, customs, habits, and ceremonials to which they have been subjected. Otherwise, were the Beauty of the Merciful to comply with those same rules and customs, which are current amongst the people, and were He to sanction their observances, such conflict and mischief would in no wise be made manifest in the world. This exalted tradition is attested and substantiated by these words which He hath revealed: "The day when the Summoner shall summon to a stern business." [Qur’an 54:6.] The divine call of the celestial Herald from beyond the Veil of Glory, summoning mankind to renounce utterly all the things to which they cleave, is repugnant to their desire; and this is the cause of the bitter trials and violent commotions which have occurred. Consider the way of the people. They ignore these well-founded traditions, all of which have been fulfilled, and cling unto those of doubtful validity, and ask why these have not been fulfilled. And yet, those things which to them were inconceivable have been made manifest. The signs and tokens of the Truth shine even as the midday sun, and yet the people are wandering, aimlessly and perplexedly, in the wilderness of ignorance and folly. Notwithstanding all the verses of the Qur’an, and the recognized traditions, which are all indicative of a new Faith, a new Law, and a new Revelation, this generation still waiteth in expectation of beholding the promised One who should uphold the Law of the Muhammadan Dispensation. The Jews and the Christians in like manner uphold the same contention. Among the utterances that foreshadow a new Law and a new Revelation are the passages in the "Prayer of Nudbih": "Where is He Who is preserved to renew the ordinances and laws? Where is He Who hath the authority to transform the Faith and the followers thereof?" He hath, likewise, revealed in the Ziyarat: [Visiting Tablet revealed by Ali.] "Peace be upon the Truth made new." Abu-‘Abdi’llah, questioned concerning the character of the Mihdi, answered saying: "He will perform that which Muhammad, the Messenger of God, hath performed, and will demolish whatever hath been before Him even as the Messenger of God hath demolished the ways of those that preceded Him." Behold, how, notwithstanding these and similar traditions, they idly contend that the laws formerly revealed, must in no wise be altered. And yet, is not the object of every Revelation to effect a transformation in the whole character of mankind, a transformation that shall manifest itself both outwardly and inwardly, that shall affect both its inner life and external conditions? For if the character of mankind be not changed, the futility of God’s universal Manifestations would be apparent. In the "Avalim," an authoritative and well-known book, it is recorded: "A Youth from Bani-Hashim shall be made manifest, Who will reveal a new Book and promulgate a new law;" then follow these words: "Most of His enemies will be the divines." In another passage, it is related of Sadiq, son of Muhammad, that he spoke the following: "There shall appear a Youth from Bani-Hashim, Who will bid the people plight fealty unto Him. His Book will be a new Book, unto which He shall summon the people to pledge their faith. Stern is His Revelation unto the Arab. If ye hear about Him, hasten unto Him." How well have they followed the directions of the Imams of the Faith and Lamps of certitude! Although it is clearly stated: "Were ye to hear that a Youth from Bani-Hashim hath appeared, summoning the people unto a new and Divine Book, and to new and Divine laws, hasten unto Him," yet have they all declared that Lord of being an infidel, and pronounced Him a heretic. They hastened not unto that Hashimite Light, that divine Manifestation, except with drawn swords, and hearts filled with malice. Moreover, observe how explicitly the enmity of the divines hath been mentioned in the books. Notwithstanding all these evident and significant traditions, all these unmistakable and undisputed allusions, the people have rejected the immaculate Essence of knowledge and of holy utterance, and have turned unto the exponents of rebellion and error. Despite these recorded traditions and revealed utterances, they speak only that which is prompted by their own selfish desires. And should the Essence of Truth reveal that which is contrary to their inclinations and desires, they will straightway denounce Him as an infidel, and will protest saying: "This is contrary to the sayings of the Imams of the Faith and of the resplendent lights. No such thing hath been provided by our inviolable Law." Even so in this day such worthless statements have been and are being made by these poor mortals. And now, consider this other tradition, and observe how all these things have been foretold. In "Arba’in" it is recorded: "Out of Bani-Hashim there shall come forth a Youth Who shall reveal new laws. He shall summon the people unto Him, but none will heed His call. Most of His enemies will be the divines. His bidding they will not obey, but will protest saying: ‘This is contrary to that which hath been handed down unto us by the Imams of the Faith.’" In this day, all are repeating these very same words, utterly unaware that He is established upon the throne of "He doeth whatsoever He willeth," and abideth upon the seat of "He ordaineth whatsoever He pleaseth." No understanding can grasp the nature of His Revelation, nor can any knowledge comprehend the full measure of His Faith. All sayings are dependent upon His sanction, and all things stand in need of His Cause. All else save Him are created by His command, and move and have their being through His law. He is the Revealer of the divine mysteries, and the Expounder of the hidden and ancient wisdom. Thus it is related in the "Biharu’l-Anvar," the "Avalim," and the "Yanbu’" of Sadiq, son of Muhammad, that he spoke these words: "Knowledge is twenty and seven letters. All that the Prophets have revealed are two letters thereof. No man thus far hath known more than these two letters. But when the Qa’im shall arise, He will cause the remaining twenty and five letters to be made manifest." Consider; He hath declared Knowledge to consist of twenty and seven letters, and regarded all the Prophets, from Adam even unto the "Seal," as Expounders of only two letters thereof and of having been sent down with these two letters. He also saith that the Qa’im will reveal all the remaining twenty and five letters. Behold from this utterance how great and lofty is His station! His rank excelleth that of all the Prophets, and His Revelation transcendeth the comprehension and understanding of all their chosen ones. A Revelation, of which the Prophets of God, His saints and chosen ones, have either not been informed, or which, in pursuance of God’s inscrutable Decree, they have not disclosed,--such a Revelation these mean and depraved people have sought to measure with their own deficient minds, their own deficient learning and understanding. Should it fail to conform to their standards, they straightway reject it. "Thinkest thou that the greater part of them hear or understand? They are even like unto the brutes! yea, they stray even further from the path!" [Qur’an 25:44.] How, We wonder, do they explain the aforementioned tradition, a tradition which, in unmistakable terms, foreshadoweth the revelation of things inscrutable, and the occurrence of new and wondrous events in His day? Such marvellous happenings kindle so great a strife amongst the people, that all the divines and doctors sentence Him and His companions to death, and all the peoples of the earth arise to oppose Him. Even as it hath been recorded in the "Kafi," in the tradition of Jabir, in the "Tablet of Fatimih," concerning the character of the Qa’im: "He shall manifest the perfection of Moses, the splendour of Jesus, and the patience of Job. His chosen ones shall be abased in His day. Their heads shall be offered as presents even as the heads of the Turks and the Daylamites. They shall be slain and burnt. Fear shall seize them; dismay and alarm shall strike terror into their hearts. The earth shall be dyed with their blood. Their womenfolk shall bewail and lament. These indeed are my friends!" Consider, not a single letter of this tradition hath remained unfulfilled. In most of the places their blessed blood hath been shed; in every city they have been made captives, have been paraded throughout the provinces, and some have been burnt with fire. And yet no one hath paused to reflect that if the promised Qa’im should reveal the law and ordinances of a former Dispensation, why then should such traditions have been recorded, and why should there arise such a degree of strife and conflict that the people should regard the slaying of these companions as an obligation imposed upon them, and deem the persecution of these holy souls as a means of attaining unto the highest favour? Moreover, observe how these things that have come to pass, and the acts which have been perpetrated, have all been mentioned in former traditions. Even as it hath been recorded in the "Rawdiy-i-Kafi," concerning "Zawra’." In the "Rawdiy-i-Kafi" it is related of Mu’aviyih, son of Vahhab, that Abu-‘Abdi’llah hath spoken: "Knowest thou Zawra’?" I said: "May my life be a sacrifice unto thee! They say it is Baghdad." "Nay," he answered. And then added: "Hast thou entered the city of Rayy?", [Ancient city near which Tihran is built.] to which I made reply: "Yea, I have entered it." Whereupon, He enquired: "Didst thou visit the cattle-market?" "Yea," I answered. He said: "Hast thou seen the black mountain on the right hand side of the road? The same is Zawra’. There shall eighty men, of the children of certain ones, be slain, all of whom are worthy to be called caliphs." "Who will slay them?" I asked. He made reply: "The children of Persia!" Such is the condition and fate of His companions which in former days hath been foretold. And now observe how, according to this tradition, Zawra’ is no other but the land of Rayy. In that place His companions have been with great suffering put to death, and all these holy beings have suffered martyrdom at the hand of the Persians, as recorded in the tradition. This thou hast heard, and unto it all testify. Wherefore, then, do not these grovelling, worm-like men pause to meditate upon these traditions, all of which are manifest as the sun in its noon-tide glory? For what reason do they refuse to embrace the Truth, and allow certain traditions, the significance of which they have failed to grasp, to withhold them from the recognition of the Revelation of God and His Beauty, and to cause them to dwell in the infernal abyss? Such things are to be attributed to naught but the faithlessness of the divines and doctors of the age. Of these, Sadiq, son of Muhammad, hath said: "The religious doctors of that age shall be the most wicked of the divines beneath the shadow of heaven. Out of them hath mischief proceeded, and unto them it shall return." We entreat the learned men of the Bayan not to follow in such ways, not to inflict, at the time of Mustaghath, upon Him Who is the divine Essence, the heavenly Light, the absolute Eternity, the Beginning and the End of the Manifestations of the Invisible, that which hath been inflicted in this day. We beg them not to depend upon their intellect, their comprehension and learning, nor to contend with the Revealer of celestial and infinite knowledge. And yet, notwithstanding all these admonitions, We perceive that a one-eyed man, who himself is the chief of the people, is arising with the utmost malevolence against Us. We foresee that in every city people will arise to suppress the Blessed Beauty, that the companions of that Lord of being and ultimate Desire of all men will flee from the face of the oppressor and seek refuge from him in the wilderness, whilst others will resign themselves and, with absolute detachment, will sacrifice their lives in His path. Methinks We can discern one who is reputed for such devoutness and piety that men deem it an obligation to obey him, and to whose command they consider it necessary to submit, who will arise to assail the very root of the divine Tree, and endeavour to the uttermost of his power to resist and oppose Him. Such is the way of the people! We fain would hope that the people of the Bayan will be enlightened, will soar in the realm of the spirit and abide therein, will discern the Truth, and recognize with the eye of insight dissembling falsehood. In these days, however, such odours of jealousy are diffused, that—I swear by the Educator of all beings, visible and invisible—from the beginning of the foundation of the world though it hath no beginning—until the present day, such malice, envy, and hate have in no wise appeared, nor will they ever be witnessed in the future. For a number of people who have never inhaled the fragrance of justice, have raised the standard of sedition, and have leagued themselves against Us. On every side We witness the menace of their spears, and in all directions We recognize the shafts of their arrows. This, although We have never gloried in any thing, nor did We seek preference over any soul. To everyone We have been a most kindly companion, a most forbearing and affectionate friend. In the company of the poor We have sought their fellowship, and amidst the exalted and learned We have been submissive and resigned. I swear by God, the one true God! grievous as have been the woes and sufferings which the hand of the enemy and the people of the Book inflicted upon Us, yet all these fade into utter nothingness when compared with that which hath befallen Us at the hand of those who profess to be Our friends. What more shall We say? The universe, were it to gaze with the eye of justice, would be incapable of bearing the weight of this utterance! In the early days of Our arrival in this land, when We discerned the signs of impending events, We decided, ere they happened, to retire. We betook Ourselves to the wilderness, and there, separated and alone, led for two years a life of complete solitude. From Our eyes there rained tears of anguish, and in Our bleeding heart there surged an ocean of agonizing pain. Many a night We had no food for sustenance, and many a day Our body found no rest. By Him Who hath My being between His hands! notwithstanding these showers of afflictions and unceasing calamities, Our soul was wrapt in blissful joy, and Our whole being evinced an ineffable gladness. For in Our solitude We were unaware of the harm or benefit, the health or ailment, of any soul. Alone, We communed with Our spirit, oblivious of the world and all that is therein. We knew not, however, that the mesh of divine destiny exceedeth the vastest of mortal conceptions, and the dart of His decree transcendeth the boldest of human designs. None can escape the snares He setteth, and no soul can find release except through submission to His will. By the righteousness of God! Our withdrawal contemplated no return, and Our separation hoped for no reunion. The one object of Our retirement was to avoid becoming a subject of discord among the faithful, a source of disturbance unto Our companions, the means of injury to any soul, or the cause of sorrow to any heart. Beyond these, We cherished no other intention, and apart from them, We had no end in view. And yet, each person schemed after his own desire, and pursued his own idle fancy, until the hour when, from the Mystic Source, there came the summons bidding Us return whence We came. Surrendering Our will to His, We submitted to His injunction. What pen can recount the things We beheld upon Our return! Two years have elapsed during which Our enemies have ceaselessly and assiduously contrived to exterminate Us, whereunto all witness. Nevertheless, none amongst the faithful hath risen to render Us any assistance, nor did any one feel inclined to help in Our deliverance. Nay, instead of assisting Us, what showers of continuous sorrows, their words and deeds have caused to rain upon Our soul! Amidst them all, We stand, life in hand, wholly resigned to His will; that perchance, through God’s loving kindness and His grace, this revealed and manifest Letter may lay down His life as a sacrifice in the path of the Primal Point, the most exalted Word. By Him at Whose bidding the Spirit hath spoken, but for this yearning of Our soul, We would not, for one moment, have tarried any longer in this city. "Sufficient Witness is God unto Us." We conclude Our argument with the words: "There is no power nor strength but in God alone." "We are God’s, and to Him shall we return." They that have hearts to understand, they that have quaffed the Wine of love, who have not for one moment gratified their selfish desires, will behold, resplendent as the sun in its noon-tide glory, those tokens, testimonies, and evidences that attest the truth of this wondrous Revelation, this transcendent and divine Faith. Reflect, how the people have rejected the Beauty of God, and have clung unto their covetous desires. Notwithstanding all these consummate verses, these unmistakable allusions, which have been revealed in the "Most weighty Revelation," the Trust of God amongst men, and despite these evident traditions, each more manifest than the most explicit utterance, the people have ignored and repudiated their truth, and have held fast to the letter of certain traditions which, according to their understanding, they have found inconsistent with their expectations, and the meaning of which they have failed to grasp. They have thus shattered every hope, and deprived themselves of the pure wine of the All-Glorious, and the clear and incorruptible waters of the immortal Beauty. Consider, that even the year in which that Quintessence of Light is to be made manifest hath been specifically recorded in the traditions, yet they still remain unmindful, nor do they for one moment cease to pursue their selfish desires. According to the tradition, Mufaddal asked Sadiq saying: "What of the sign of His manifestation, O my master?" He made reply: "In the year sixty, His Cause shall be made manifest, and His Name shall be proclaimed." How strange! Notwithstanding these explicit and manifest references these people have shunned the Truth. For instance, mention of the sorrows, the imprisonment and afflictions inflicted upon that Essence of divine virtue hath been made in the former traditions. In the "Bihar" it is recorded: "In our Qa’im there shall be four signs from four Prophets, Moses, Jesus, Joseph, and Muhammad. The sign from Moses, is fear and expectation; from Jesus, that which was spoken of Him; from Joseph, imprisonment and dissimulation; from Muhammad, the revelation of a Book similar to the Qur’an." Notwithstanding such a conclusive tradition, which in such unmistakable language hath foreshadowed the happenings of the present day, none hath been found to heed its prophecy, and methinks none will do so in the future, except him whom thy Lord willeth. "God indeed shall make whom He will to hearken, but We shall not make those who are in their graves to hearken." It is evident unto thee that the Birds of Heaven and Doves of Eternity speak a twofold language. One language, the outward language, is devoid of allusions, is unconcealed and unveiled; that it may be a guiding lamp and a beaconing light whereby wayfarers may attain the heights of holiness, and seekers may advance into the realm of eternal reunion. Such are the unveiled traditions and the evident verses already mentioned. The other language is veiled and concealed, so that whatever lieth hidden in the heart of the malevolent may be made manifest and their innermost being be disclosed. Thus hath Sadiq, son of Muhammad, spoken: "God verily will test them and sift them." This is the divine standard, this is the Touchstone of God, wherewith He proveth His servants. None apprehendeth the meaning of these utterances except them whose hearts are assured, whose souls have found favour with God, and whose minds are detached from all else but Him. In such utterances, the literal meaning, as generally understood by the people, is not what hath been intended. Thus it is recorded: "Every knowledge hath seventy meanings, of which one only is known amongst the people. And when the Qa’im shall arise, He shall reveal unto men all that which remaineth." He also saith: "We speak one word, and by it we intend one and seventy meanings; each one of these meanings we can explain." These things We mention only that the people may not be dismayed because of certain traditions and utterances, which have not yet been literally fulfilled, that they may rather attribute their perplexity to their own lack of understanding, and not to the non-fulfilment of the promises in the traditions, inasmuch as the meaning intended by the Imams of the Faith is not known by this people, as evidenced by the traditions themselves. The people, therefore, must not allow such utterances to deprive them of the divine bounties, but should rather seek enlightenment from them who are the recognized Expounders thereof, so that the hidden mysteries may be unravelled, and be made manifest unto them. We perceive none, however, amongst the people of the earth who, sincerely yearning for the Truth, seeketh the guidance of the divine Manifestations concerning the abstruse matters of his Faith. All are dwellers in the land of oblivion, and all are followers of the people of wickedness and rebellion. God will verily do unto them that which they themselves are doing, and will forget them even as they have ignored His Presence in His day. Such is His decree unto those that have denied Him, and such will it be unto them that have rejected His signs. We conclude Our argument with His words—exalted is He—"And whoso shall withdraw from the remembrance of the Merciful, We will chain a Satan unto him, and he shall be his fast companion." [Qur’an 43:36.] "And whoso turneth away from My remembrance, truly his shall be a life of misery." [Qur’an 20:124.] Thus hath it been revealed aforetime, were ye to comprehend. Revealed by the "Ba’" and the "Ha’." [B and H meaning Baha.] Peace be upon him that inclineth his ear unto the melody of the Mystic Bird calling from the Sadratu’l-Muntaha! Glorified be our Lord, the Most High! END [PAGE 1] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION OR MYSTIC CHRISTIANITY AN ELEMENTARY TREATISE UPON MAN'S PAST EVOLUTION, PRESENT CONSTITUTION AND FUTURE DEVELOPMENT BY MAX HEINDEL Its Message and Mission: A SANE MIND A SOFT HEART A SOUND BODY __________________ TWENTY-EIGHTH EDITION ____________________ THE ROSICRUCIAN FELLOWSHIP International Headquarters Mt. Ecclesia Oceanside, California, U.S.A. _____________________ ENGLAND: L.N. FOWLER & CO., LTD., 29 LUDGATE HILLION LONDON, E.C. 4 [PAGE 4] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION CREED OR CHRIST No man loves God who hates his kind, Who tramples on his brother's heart and soul; Who seeks to shackle, cloud, or fog the mind By fears of hell has not perceived our goal. God-sent are all religions blest; And Christ, the Way, the Truth, the Life, To give the heavy laden rest And peace from sorrow, sin, and strife. Behold the Universal Spirit came To ALL the churches, not to one alone; On Pentecostal morn a tongue of flame Round EACH apostle as a halo shone. Since then, as vultures ravenous with greed, We oft have battled for an empty name, And sought by dogma, edict, cult, or creed, To send each other to the quenchless flame. Is Christ then twain? Was Cephas, Paul, To save the world, nailed to the tree? Then why divisions here at all? Christ's love enfolds both you and me. His pure sweet love is not confined By creed which segregate and raise a wall. His love enfolds, embraces human kind, No matter what ourselves or Him we call. Then why not take Him at His word? Why hold to creeds which tear apart? But one thing matters, be it heard That brother love fill every heart. There's but one thing the world has need to know. There's but one balm for all our human woe: There's but one way that leads to heaven above-- That way is human sympathy and love. -Max Heindel. [PAGE 5] A WORD TO THE WISE A WORD TO THE WISE. The founder of the Christian Religion stated an occult maxim when He said: "Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child shall not enter therein" (Mark X:15). All occultists recognize the far-reaching importance of this teaching of Christ, and endeavor to "live" it day by day. When a new philosophy is presented to the world it is met in different ways by different people. One person will grasp with avidity any new philosophical effort in an endeavor to ascertain how far IT SUPPORTS HIS OWN IDEAS. To such an one the philosophy itself is of minor importance. Its prime value will be its vin- dication of HIS ideas. If the work comes up to expectation in that respect, he will enthusiastically adopt it and cling to it with a most unreasoning partisanship; if not, he will probably lay the book down in disgust and dis- appointment, feeling as if the author had done him an injury. Another adopts an attitude of skepticism as soon as he discovers that it contains something which HE has not previously read, heard, or originated in his own thought. He would probably resent as extremely unjustified the ac- cusation that his mental attitude is the acme of self-satisfaction and in- tolerance; such is nevertheless the case; and thus he shuts his mind to any truth which may possibly be hidden in that which he off-hand rejects. Both these classes stand in their own light. "Set" ideas render them impervious to rays of truth. "A little child" is the very opposite of its [PAGE 6] A WORD TO THE WISE elders in that respect. It is not imbued with an overwhelming sense of su- perior knowledge, nor does it feel compelled to look wise or to hide its nescience of any subject by a smile or a sneer. It is frankly ignorant, unfettered by preconceived opinions and therefore EMINENTLY TEACHABLE. It takes everything with that beautiful attitude of trust which we have desig- nated "child-like faith," wherein there is not the shadow of a doubt. There the child holds the teaching it receives until proven or disproven. In all occult schools the pupil is first taught to forget all else when a new teaching is being given, to allow neither preference nor prejudice to govern, but to keep the mind in a state of calm, dignified waiting. As skepticism will blind us to truth in the most effective manner, so this calm, trustful attitude of the mind will allow the intuition, or "teaching from within," to become aware of the truth contained in the proposition. That is the only way to cultivate an absolutely certain perception of truth. The pupil is not required to believe off-hand that a given object which he has observed to be white, is really black, when such a statement is made to him; but he must cultivate an attitude of mind which "believeth all things" AS POSSIBLE. That will allow him to put by for the time being even what are generally considered "established facts," and investigate if per- chance there be another viewpoint hitherto unobserved by him whence the ob- ject referred to would appear black. Indeed, he would not allow himself to look upon anything as "AN ESTABLISHED FACT," for he realizes thoroughly the importance of keeping his mind in the fluidal state of ADAPTABILITY which characterizes the little child. He realizes in every fibre of his being that "now we see through a glass, darkly," and Ajax-like he is ever on the alert, yearning for "Light, more Light." [PAGE 7] A WORD TO THE WISE The enormous advantage of such an attitude of mind when investigating any given subject, object or idea must be apparent. Statements which appear positively and unequivocally contradictory, which have caused an immense amount of feeling among the advocates of opposite sides, may nevertheless be capable of perfect reconciliation, as shown in one such instance mentioned in the present work. THE BOND OF CONCORD IS ONLY DISCOVERED BY THE OPEN MIND, however, and though the present work may be found to differ from oth- ers, the writer would bespeak an impartial hearing as the basis of SUBSE- QUENT judgment. If the book is "weighed and found wanting," the writer will have no complaint. He only fears a hasty judgment based upon lack of knowl- edge of the system he advocates--a hearing wherein the judgment is "wanting" in consequence of having been denied an impartial "weighing." He would fur- ther submit, that the only opinion worthy of the one who expresses it MUST BE BASED UPON KNOWLEDGE. As a further reason for care in judgment we suggest that to many it is exceedingly difficult to retract a hastily expressed opinion. Therefore it is urged that the reader withhold all expressions of either praise or blame until study of the work has reasonably satisfied him of its merit or de- merit. The Rosicrucian Cosmo-conception is not dogmatic, neither does it appeal to any other authority than the reason of the student. It is not controver- sial, but is sent forth in the hope that is may help to clear some of the difficulties which have beset the minds of students of the deeper phi- losophies in the past. In order to avoid serious misunderstanding, it should be firmly impressed upon the mind of the student, however, that there [PAGE 8] A WORD TO THE WISE is no infallible revelation of this complicated subject, which includes ev- erything under the sun and above it also. An infallible exposition would predicate omniscience upon the part of the writer, and even the Elder Brothers tell us that they are sometimes at fault in their judgment, so a book which shall say the last word on the World-Mystery is out of the question, and the writer of the present work does not pretend to give aught but the most elementary teachings of the Rosicrucians. The Rosicrucian Brotherhood has the most far-reaching, the most logical conception of the World-Mystery of which the writer has gained any knowledge during the many years he has devoted exclusively to the study of this sub- ject. So far as he has been able to investigate, their teachings have been found in accordance with facts as he knows them. Yet he is convinced that the Rosicrucian Cosmo-conception is far from being the last word on the subject; that as we advance greater vistas of truth will open to us and make clear many things which we now "see through a glass, darkly." At the same time he firmly believes that all other philosophies of the future will follow the same main lines, for they appear to be absolutely true. In view of the foregoing it will be plain that this book is not consid- ered by the writer as the Alpha and Omega, the ultimate of occult knowledge, and even though is entitled "The Rosicrucian Cosmo-conception," the writer desires to strongly emphasize that is not to be understood as a "faith once for all delivered" to the Rosicrucians by a founder of the Order or by any other individual. It is emphatically stated that THIS WORD EMBODIES ONLY THE WRITER'S UNDERSTANDING OF THE ROSICRUCIAN TEACHINGS concerning the World-Mystery, strengthened by his personal investigations of the inner [PAGE 9] A WORD TO THE WISE Worlds, the ante-natal and post-mortem states of man, etc. The responsibil- ity upon one who wittingly or unwittingly leads others astray is clearly re- alized by the writer, and he wishes to guard as far as possible against that contingency, and also to guard others against going wrong inadvertently. What is said in this work is to be accepted or rejected by the reader according to his own discretion. All care has been used in trying to make plain the teaching; great pains have been taken to put it into words that shall be easily understood. For that reason only one term has been used throughout to convey each idea. The same word will have the same meaning wherever used. When any word descriptive of an idea is first used, the clearest definition possible to the writer is given. None but English terms and the simplest language have been used. The writer has tried to give as exact and definite descriptions of the subject under consideration as pos- sible; to eliminate all ambiguity and to make everything clear. How far he has succeeded must be left to the student to judge; but having used every possible means to convey the teaching, he feels obliged to guard also against the possibility of this work being taken as a verbatim statement of the Rosicrucian teachings. Neglect of this precaution might give undue weight to this work in the minds of some students. That would not be fair to the Brotherhood nor to the reader. It would tend to throw the responsibility upon the Brotherhood for the mistakes which must occur in this as in all other human works. Hence the above warming. [PAGE 10] A WORD TO THE WISE During the four years which have elapsed since the foregoing paragraphs were written, the writer has continued his investigations of the invisible worlds, and experienced the expansion of consciousness relative to these realms of nature which comes by practice of the precepts taught in the West- ern Mystery School. Others also who have followed the method of soul-unfoldment herein described as particularly suited to the Western peoples, have likewise been enabled to verify for themselves many things here taught. Thus the writer's understanding of what was given by the Elder Brothers has received some corroboration and seems to have been substan- tially correct, therefore he feels it a duty to state this for the encour- agement of those who are still unable to see for themselves. If we said that the vital body is built of PRISMS instead of points, it would have been better, for it is by refraction through these minute prisms that the colorless solar fluid changes to a rosy hue as observed by other writers beside the author. Other new and important discoveries have also been made; for instance, we know now that the Silver Cord is grown anew in each life, that one part sprouts from the seed atom of the desire body in the great vortex of the liver, that the other part grows out of the seed atom of the dense body in the heart, that both parts meet in the seed atom of the vital body in the solar plexus, and that this union of the higher and lower vehicles causes the quickening. Further development of the cord between the heart and solar plexus during the first seven years has an important bearing on the mystery of childlife, likewise its fuller growth from the liver to the solar plexus, which takes place during the second septenary period, is a contributory cause of adolescence. Completion of the Silver Cord marks the end of childlife, and from that time the solar energy which enters through the spleen and is tinted by refraction through the prismatic seed atom of the vital body located in the solar plexus, commences to give a distinctive and individual coloring to the aura which we observe in adults. [PAGE 11] LIST OF CONTENTS LIST OF CONTENTS. PART I. MAN'S PRESENT CONSTITUTION AND METHOD OF DEVELOPMENT. A Word to the Wise ................................................... 5 The Four Kingdoms, diagram ........................................... 16 Introduction ......................................................... 17 CHAPTER I. The Visible and Invisible Worlds ......................... 24 Chemical Region of the Physical World ............................ 29 Etheric Region of the Physical World ............................. 34 The Desire World ................................................. 38 The World of Thought ............................................. 48 Diagram 1. The Material World a Reverse Reflection of the Spiritual Worlds .................................... 52 Diagram 2. The Seven Worlds ..................................... 54 CHAPTER II. The Four Kingdoms ....................................... 56 Diagram 3. The Vehicles of the Four Kingdoms .................... 73 Diagram 4. The Consciousness of the Four Kingdoms ............... 74 CHAPTER III. Man and the Method of Evolution. Activities of Life; Memory and Soul-growth ....................... 87 The Constitution of the Seven-fold Man ........................... 88 Diagram 5. The Three-fold Spirit, the Three-fold Body and the Three-fold Soul ........................................ 95 Death and Purgatory .............................................. 96 Diagram 5 1/2. The Silver Cord .................................. 98 The Borderland ................................................... 112 The First Heaven ................................................. 113 The Second Heaven ................................................ 121 The Third Heaven ................................................. 129 Preparations for Rebirth ......................................... 133 Birth of the Dense Body .......................................... 139 Birth of the Vital Body and Growth ............................... 141 Birth of the Desire Body and Puberty ............................. 142 Birth of the Mind and Majority ................................... 142 The Blood; the Vehicle of the Ego ................................ 143 A Life Cycle (diagram) ........................................... 146 CHAPTER IV. Rebirth and the Law of Consequence ...................... 147 Wine as a Factor in Evolution .................................... 165 A Remarkable Story ............................................... 172 [PAGE 12] LIST OF CONTENTS PART II. COSMOGENESIS AND ANTHROPOGENESIS. CHAPTER V. The Relation of Man to God ............................... 177 Diagram 6. The Supreme Being, the Cosmic Planes and God ......... 178 CHAPTER VI. The Scheme of Evolution. The Beginning .................................................... 183 The Seven Worlds ................................................. 186 The Seven Periods ................................................ 188 Diagram 7. The Saturn Period..................................... 193 CHAPTER VII. The Path of Evolution .................................. 194 Revolutions and Cosmic Nights .................................... 195 Diagram 8. The Seven Worlds, Seven Globes and Seven Periods ...... 197 CHAPTER VIII. The Work of Evolution. Ariadne's Thread ................................................. 201 The Saturn Period ................................................ 204 Recapitulation ................................................... 208 The Sun Period ................................................... 209 The Moon Period .................................................. 213 Diagram 9. The Twelve Creative Hierarchies ...................... 221 CHAPTER IX. Stragglers and Newcomers ................................ 223 Classes of Beings at the Beginning of the Moon Period ............ 226 Diagram 10. Classes at the Beginning of Earth Period ............ 230 CHAPTER X. The Earth Period .......................................... 233 Saturn Revolution of the Earth Period ............................ 236 Sun Revolution of the Earth Period ............................... 240 Moon Revolution of the Earth Period ............................. 242 Rest Periods Between Revolutions ................................. 243 The Fourth Revolution of the Earth Period ........................ 245 CHAPTER XI. Genesis and Evolution of Our Solar System. Chaos ............................................................ 246 The Birth of the Planets ......................................... 252 Diagram 11. Aspects of God and Man .............................. 253 Diagram 12. A Man's Past, Present and Future Form ............... 257 CHAPTER XII. Evolution on the Earth. The Polarian Epoch ............................................... 261 The Hyperborean Epoch ............................................ 262 The Moon; the Eighth Sphere ...................................... 264 The Lemurian Epoch ............................................... 265 [PAGE 13] LIST OF CONTENTS Birth of the Individual .......................................... 266 Separation of the Sexes .......................................... 267 Influence of Mars ................................................ 268 The Races and Their Leaders ...................................... 270 Influence of Mercury ............................................. 273 The Lemurian Race ................................................ 275 The Fall of Man .................................................. 282 The Lucifer Spirits .............................................. 286 The Atlantean Epoch .............................................. 291 The Aryan Epoch .................................................. 304 The Sixteen Paths to Destruction ................................. 306 CHAPTER XIII. Back to the Bible ..................................... 308 CHAPTER XIV. Occult Analysis of Genesis. Limitations of the Bible ......................................... 317 In the Beginning ................................................. 321 The Nebular Theory ............................................... 322 The Creative Hierarchies ......................................... 325 The Saturn Period ................................................ 327 The Sun Period, the Moon Period .................................. 328 The Earth Period ................................................. 329 Jehovah and His Mission .......................................... 333 Involution, Evolution and Epigenesis ............................. 336 A Living Soul? ................................................... 344 Adam's Rib ....................................................... 346 Guardian Angels .................................................. 347 Mixing Blood in Marriage ......................................... 352 The Fall of Man .................................................. 360 Diagram 13. The Beginning and End of Sex ........................ 364 PART III. MAN'S FUTURE DEVELOPMENT AND INITIATION. Diagram. The Seven Days of Creation ............................. 366 CHAPTER XV. Christ and His Mission. The Evolution of Religion ........................................ 367 Jesus and Christ-Jesus ........................................... 374 Diagram 14. The Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit ............. 377 Not Peace but a Sword ............................................ 383 The Star of Bethlehem ............................................ 388 The Heart an Anomaly ............................................. 393 The Mystery of Golgotha .......................................... 400 The Cleansing Blood .............................................. 406 Diagram, "As Above, so Below" .................................... 410 CHAPTER XVI. Future Development and Initiation. The Seven Days of Creation ....................................... 411 Diagram 15. The Symbolism of the Caduceus ....................... 413 Radiates, Mollusks, Articulates and Vertebrates .................. 416 Spirals within Spirals ........................................... 420 [PAGE 14] LIST OF CONTENTS Alchemy and Soulgrowth ........................................... 421 The Creative Word ................................................ 425 CHAPTER XVII. The Method of Acquiring First-Hand Knowledge. The First Steps .................................................. 430 Western Methods for Western People ............................... 437 The Science of Nutrition ......................................... 441 Table of Food Values ............................................. 450 The Law of Assimilation .......................................... 457 Live and Let Live ................................................ 460 The Lord's Prayer ................................................ 462 Diagram 16. The Lord's Prayer ................................... 464 The Vow of Celibacy .............................................. 467 The Pituitary Body and the Pineal Gland .......................... 473 Diagram 17. Path of the Unused Sex Currents ..................... 475 Esoteric Training ................................................ 477 How the Inner Vehicle is Built ................................... 480 Concentration .................................................... 486 Meditation ....................................................... 489 Observation ...................................................... 492 Discrimination ................................................... 493 Contemplation .................................................... 494 Adoration ........................................................ 495 CHAPTER XVIII. The Constitution of the Earth and Volcanic Eruptions . 498 The Number of the Beast .......................................... 499 Diagram 18. The Constitution of the Earth ....................... 509 CHAPTER XIX. Christian Rosenkreuz and the Order of Rosicrucians ..... 515 Ancient Truths in Modern Dress ................................... 515 Initiation ....................................................... 524 The Rosicrucian Fellowship ....................................... 530 Correspondence Courses ........................................... 533 Symbolism of Rose Cross .......................................... 534 Topical Index ........................................................ 539 Index ............................................................ 543 Index of Diagrams and Tables ..................................... 599 Morning and Evening Exercises Evening Exercise ................................................. 601 Morning Exercise ................................................. 602 [PAGE 15] PART I _________________ MAN'S PRESENT CONSTITUTION AND METHOD OF DEVELOPMENT [PAGE 16] DIAGRAM: THE FOUR KINGDOMS [PAGE 17] INTRODUCTION INTRODUCTION The Western world is undoubtedly the vanguard of the human race, and, for reasons given in the following pages, it is held by the Rosicrucian that neither Judaism nor "popular Christianity," but true Esoteric Christianity is to be its world-religion. Buddha, great, grand and sublime, may be the "light of Asia," but Christ will yet be acknowledged the "Light of the World." As the sun outshines the brightest star in the heavens, dispels every vestige of darkness and gives life and light to all beings, so, in a not too distant future, will the true religion of Christ supersede and obliterate all other religions, to the eternal benefit of mankind. In our civilization the chasm that stretches between mind and heart yawns deep and wide and, as the mind flies on from discovery to discovery in the realms of science, the gulf becomes ever deeper and wider and the heart is left further and further behind. The mind loudly demands and will be satis- fied with nothing less than a materially demonstrable explanation of man and his fellow-creatures that make up the phenomenal world. The heart feels in- stinctively that there is something greater, and it years for that which it feels is a higher truth than can be grasped by the mind alone. The human soul would fain soar upon ethereal pinions of intuition; would fain love in the eternal found of spiritual light and love; but modern scientific views have shorn its wings and it sits fettered and mute, unsatisfied longings gnawing at its tendrils as the vulture of Prometheus' liver. [PAGE 18] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Is this necessary? Is there no common ground upon which head and heart may meet, each assisting the other, each by the help of the other becoming more effective in the search for universal truth, and each receiving equal satisfaction? As surely as the pre-existing light created the eye whereby the light is seen; as surely as the primordial desire for growth created the digestive and assimilative system for the attainment of that end; as surely as thought existed before the brain and built and still is building the brain for its expression; as surely as the mind is now forging ahead and wringing her se- crets from nature by the very force of its audacity, just so surely will the heart find a way to burst its bonds and gratify its longings. At present it is shackled by the dominant brain. Some day it will gather strength to burst its prison bars and become a power greater than the mind. It is equally certain that there can be no contradiction in nature, therefore the heart and the mind must be capable of uniting. To indicate this common ground is precisely the purpose of this book. To show where and how the mind, helped by the intuition of the heart, can probe more deeply into the mysteries of being than either could do alone; where the heart, by union with the mind, can be kept from going astray; where each can have full scope for action, neither doing violence to the other and where both mind and heart can be satisfied. Only when that co-operation is attained and perfected will man attain the higher, truer understanding of himself and of the world of which he is a part; only that can give him a broad mind and a great heart. [PAGE 19] INTRODUCTION At every birth what appears to be a new life comes among us. We see the little form as it lives and grows, becoming a factor in our lives for days, months or years. At last there comes a day when the form dies and goes to decay. The life that came, whence we know not, has passed to the invisible beyond, and in sorrow we ask ourselves, Whence came it? What was it here? and Whither has it gone? Across every threshold the skeleton form of Death throws his fearsome shadow. Old or young, well or ill, rich or poor, all, all alike must pass out into that shadow and throughout the ages has sounded the piteous cry for a solution of the riddle of life--the riddle of death. So far as the vast majority of people are concerned the three great questions, Whence have we come? Why are we here? Whither are we going? remain unanswered to this day. It has unfortunately come to be the popularly accepted opinion that nothing can be definitely known about these matters of deepest interest to humanity. Nothing could be more erroneous than such an idea. Each and every one, without exception, may become ca- pable of obtaining first-hand, definite information upon this subject; may personally investigate the state of the human spirit, both before birth and after death. There is no favoritism, nor are special gifts required. Each of us has inherently the faculty for knowing all of these matters; but!-- Yes, there is a "but," and a "BUT" that must be written large. These facul- ties are present in all, though latent in most people. It requires persis- tent effort to awaken them and that seems to be a powerful deterrent. If these faculties, "awake and aware," could be had for a monetary consider- ation, even if the price were high, many people would pay it to gain such immense advantage over their fellow-men, but few indeed are those [PAGE 20] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION willing to live the life that is required to awaken them. That awakening comes only by patient, persistent effort. It cannot be bought; there is no royal road to it. It is conceded that practice is necessary to learn to play the piano, and that it is useless to think of being a watchmaker without being willing to serve an apprenticeship. Yet when the matter of the soul, of death and the beyond, of the great causes of being, are the questions at issue, many think they know as much as anyone and have an equal right to express an opinion, though they may never have given the subject an hour's study. As a matter of fact, no one unless qualified by study of the subject should expect serious consideration for an opinion. In legal cases, where experts are called to testify, they are first examined as to their compe- tency. The weight of their testimony will be nil, unless they are found to be thoroughly proficient in the branch of knowledge regarding which their testimony is sought. If, however, they are found to be qualified--by study and practice-- to express an expert opinion, it is received with the utmost respect and deference; and if the testimony of one expert is corroborated by others equally proficient, the testimony of each additional man adds immensely to the weight of the previous evidence. The irrefutable testimony of one such man easily counterbalances that of one or a dozen or a million men who know nothing of that whereof they speak, for nothing, even though multiplied by a million, will still remain nothing. This is as true of any other subject as of mathematics. As previously said, we recognize these facts readily enough in material affairs, but when things beyond the world of sense, when the super-physical world is under discussion; when the relations of God to man, the inner-most [PAGE 21] INTRODUCTION mysteries of the immortal spark of divinity, loosely termed the soul, are to be probed, then each clamors for as serious consideration of his opinions and ideas regarding spiritual matters as is given to the sage, who by a life of patient and toilsome research has acquired wisdom in these higher things. Nay, more; many will not even content themselves with claiming EQUAL consideration for their opinions, but will even jeer and scoff at the words of the sage, seek to impugn his testimony as fraud, and, with the supreme confidence of deepest ignorance, asseverate that as THEY know nothing of such matters, it is absolutely impossible that anyone else can. The man who realizes his ignorance has taken the first step toward knowledge. The path to first-hand knowledge is not easy. Nothing worth having ever comes without persistent effort. It cannot be too often repeated that there are no such things as special gifts of "luck." All that anyone is or has, is the result of effort. What one lacks in comparison with another is la- tent in himself and capable of development by proper methods. If the reader, having grasped this idea thoroughly, should ask, what he must do to obtain this first-hand knowledge, the following story may serve to impress the idea, which is the central one in occultism: A young man came to a sage one day and asked, "Sire, what must I do to become wise?" The sage vouchsafed no answer. The youth after repeating his question a number of times, with a like result, at last left him, to return the next day with the same question. Again no answer was given and the youth returned on the third day, still repeating his question, "Sire what [PAGE 22] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION must I do to become wise?" Finally the sage turned and went down to a near-by river. He entered the water, bidding the youth follow him. Upon arriving at a sufficient depth the sage took the young man by the shoulders and held him under the water, despite his struggles to free himself. At last, however, he released him and when the youth had regained his breath the sage questioned him: "Son, when you were under the water what did you most desire?" The youth answered without hesitation, "Air, air! I wanted air!" "Would you not rather have had riches, pleasure, power or love, my son? Did you not think of any of these?" queried the sage. "No, sire! I wanted air and though only of air," came the instant re- sponse. "Then," said the sage, "To become wise you must desire wisdom with as great intensity as you just now desired air. You must struggle for it, to the exclusion of every other aim in life. It must be your one and only as- piration, by day and by night. If you seek wisdom with that fervor, my son, you will surely become wise." That is the first and central requisite the aspirant to occult knowledge must possess--an unswerving desire, a burning thirst for knowledge; a zeal that allows no obstacle to conquer it; but the supreme motive for seeking this occult knowledge must be an ardent desire to benefit humanity, entirely disregarding self in order to work for others. Unless prompted by the motive, occult knowledge is dangerous. Without possessing these qualifications--especially the latter--in some measure, any attempt to tread the arduous path of occultism would be a [PAGE 23] INTRODUCTION hazardous undertaking. Another prerequisite to this first-hand knowledge, however, is the study of occultism at second-hand. Certain occult powers are necessary for the first-hand investigation of matters connected with the pre-natal and post-mortem states of man, but no one need despair of acquir- ing information about this conditions because of undeveloped occult powers. As a man may know about Africa either by going there personally or by read- ing descriptions written by travelers who have been there, so may he visit the superphysical realms if he will but qualify himself therefor, or he may learn what others who have so qualified themselves report as a result of their investigations. Christ said, "The Truth shall make you free," but Truth is not found once and forever. Truth is eternal, and the quest for Truth must also be eternal. Occultism knows of no "faith once for all delivered." There are certain basic truths which remain, but which may be looked at from many sides, each giving a different view, which complements the previous ones; therefore, so far as we can see at present, there is no such achievement possible as arriving at the ultimate truth. Wherein this work differs from some philosophical works the variations are caused by difference of viewpoint, and all respect is paid to the con- clusions reached and the ideas set forth by other investigators. It is the earnest hope of the writer that the study of the following pages may help to make the student's ideas fuller and more rounded than they were before. [PAGE 24] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION CHAPTER I THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS The first step in Occultism is the study of the invisible Worlds. These Worlds are invisible to the majority of people because of the dormancy of the finer and higher senses whereby they may be perceived, in the same way that the Physical World about us is perceived through the physical senses. The majority of people are on a similar footing in regard to the super-physical Worlds as the man who is born blind is to our world of sense; although light and color are all about him, he is unable to see them. To him they are non-existent and incomprehensible, simply because he lacks the sense of sight wherewith to perceive them. Objects he can feel; they seem real; but light and color are beyond his ken. So with the greater part of humanity. They feel, and see objects and hear sounds in the Physical World, but the other realms, which the clairvoy- ant calls the higher Worlds, are as incomprehensible to them as light and color are to the blind man. Because the blind man cannot see color and light, however, is no argument against their existence and reality. Neither is it an argument, that because most people cannot see the super-physical Worlds no one can do so. If the blind an obtains his sight, he will see light and color. If the higher senses of those blind to the super-physical Worlds are awakened by proper methods, they also will be able to behold the Worlds which are now hidden from them. [PAGE 25] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS While many people make the mistake of being incredulous concerning the existence or reality of the super-sensuous Worlds, there are also many who go to the other extreme, and, having become convinced of the verity of in- visible Worlds, think that when a person is clairvoyant all truth is at once open to him; that when one can "see," he at once "knows all about" these higher Worlds. This is a great mistake. We readily recognize the fallacy of such a contention in matters of everyday life. We do not think that a man who was born blind, but has obtained his sight, at once "knows all about" the Physi- cal World. Nay, more; we know that even those of us who have been able to see the things about us all our lives are far from having a universal knowledge of them. We know that it requires arduous study and years of application to know about even that infinitesimal part of things that we handle in our daily lives, and reversing the Hermetic aphorism, "as above, so below," we gather at once that it must be the same in the other Worlds. At the same time it is also true that there are much greater facilities for acquiring knowledge in the super-physical Worlds than in our present dense physical condition, but not so great as to eliminate the necessity for close study and the possibility of making a mistake in observation. In fact, all the testimony of reliable and qualified observers prove that much more care in observation is needed there than here. Clairvoyants must first be trained before their observations are of any real value, and the more proficient they become the more modest they are about telling of what they see; the more they defer to the versions of oth- ers, knowing how much there is to learn and realizing how little the single [PAGE 26] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION investigator can grasp of all the detail incident to his investigations. This also accounts for the varied versions, which superficial people think are an argument against the existence of the higher Worlds. They con- tend that if these Worlds exist, investigators must necessarily bring back identical descriptions. If we take an illustration from everyday life, the fallacy of this becomes apparent. Suppose a newspaper sends twenty reporters to a city with orders to "write it up." Reporters are, or ought to be, trained observers. It is their business to see everything and they should be able to give as good de- scriptions as can be expected from any source. Yet it is certain that of the twenty reports, no two would be exactly alike. It is much more likely that they would be totally different. Although some of them might contain leading features in common, others might be unique in quality and quantity of description. Is it an argument against the existence of the city that these reports differ? Certainly not! It is easily accounted for by the fact that each saw the city from his own particular point of view and instead of these varying reports being confusing and detrimental, it is safe to say that a perusal of them all would give a fuller, better understanding and descrip- tion of the city than if only one were read and the others were thrown in the wastebasket. Each report would round out and complement the others. The same is true regarding accounts made by investigators of the higher Worlds. Each has his own peculiar way of looking at things and can describe only what he sees from his particular point of view. The account he gives may differ from those of others, yet all be equally truthful from each indi- vidual observer's viewpoint. [PAGE 27] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS It is sometimes asked, Why investigate these Worlds? Why is it not best to take one World at a time; to be content for the present time with the lessons to be learned in the Physical World, and, if there are invisible Worlds why not wait until we reach them before investigating? "Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof!" Why borrow more? If we knew without doubt that at some time, sooner or later, each one of us must be transported to a far country where, under new and strange con- ditions, we must live for many years, is it not reasonable to believe that if we had an opportunity to learn of that country in advance of our removal to it we would gladly do so? Knowledge would render it much easier for us to accommodate ourselves to new conditions. There is only one certainty in life and that is--Death! As we pass into the beyond and are confronted by new conditions, knowledge of them is sure to be of the greatest help. But that is not all. To understand the Physical World, which is the world of effects, it is necessary to understand the super-physical World, which is the world of causes. We see street cars in motion and we hear the clicking of telegraph instruments, but the mysterious force which causes phenomena remains invisible to us. We say it is electricity, but the name gives us no explanation. We learn nothing of the force itself; we see and hear only its effects. If a dish of cold water be placed in an atmosphere of a sufficiently low temperature ice crystals immediately begin to form and we can see the process of their formation. The lines along which the water crystallizes were in it all the time as lines of force but they were invisible until the water congealed. The beautiful "frost flowers" on a windowpane are visible [PAGE 28] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION manifestations of currents of the higher Worlds which operate upon us all the time, unrecognized by most of us, but none the less potent. The higher Worlds are thus the worlds of causes, of forces; and we can- not really understand this lower World unless we know the others and realize the forces and causes of which all material things are but the effects. As to the reality of these higher Worlds compared with that of the Physical World, strange as it may seem, these higher Worlds, which to the majority appear as mirages, or even less substantial, are, in truth, much more real and the objects in them more lasting and indestructible than the objects in the Physical World. If we take an example we shall readily see this. An architect does not start to build a house by procuring the mate- rial and setting the workmen to laying stone upon stone in a haphazard way, without thought or plan. He "thinks the house out." Gradually it takes form in his mind and finally there stands a clear idea of the house that is to be--a thought-form of a house. This house is yet invisible to all but the architect. He makes it ob- jective on paper. He draws the plans and from this objective image of the thought-form the workmen construct the house of wood, iron, or stone, ac- curately corresponding to the thought-form originated by the architect. Thus the thought-form becomes a material reality. The materialist would assert that it is much more real, lasting and substantial that the im- age in the architect's mind. But let us see. The house could not have been constructed without the thought-form. The material object can be destroyed by dynamite, earthquake, fire, or decay, but the thought-form will remain. It will exist as long as the architect lives and from it any number of [PAGE 29] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS houses similar to the one destroyed may be constructed. Not even the archi- tect himself can destroy it. Even after his death this thought-form can be recovered by those who are qualified to read the memory of nature, which will be dealt with later. Having thus seen the reasonableness of such Worlds existing around and about us, and having satisfied ourselves of their reality, their permanency, and of the utility of a knowledge concerning them, we shall now examine them severally and singly, commencing with the Physical World. CHEMICAL REGION OF THE PHYSICAL WORLD In the Rosicrucian teaching the universe is divided into seven differ- ent Worlds, or states of matter, as follows: 1-World of God. 2-World of Virgin Spirits. 3-World of Divine Spirit. 4-World of Life Spirit. 5-World of Thought. 6-Desire World. 7-Physical World. The division is not arbitrary but necessary, because the substance of each of these Worlds is amenable to laws which are practically inoperative in others. For instance, in the Physical World, matter is subject to grav- ity, contraction and expansion. In the Desire World there is neither heat nor cold, and forms levitate as easily as they gravitate. Distance and time are also governing factors of existence in the Physical World, but are al- most non-existent in the Desire World. The matter of these worlds also varies in density, the Physical World being the densest of the seven. Each World is subdivided into seven Regions or sub-divisions of matter. [PAGE 30] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION In the Physical World, the solids, liquids and gases form the three denser subdivisions, the remaining four being ethers of varying densities. In the other Worlds similar subdivisions are necessary, because the matter of which they are composed is not of uniform density. There are still two further distinctions to be made. The three dense subdivisions of the Physical World--the solids, liquids and gases--consti- tute what is termed the Chemical Region. The substance in this Region is the basis of all dense Form. The Ether is also physical matter. It is not homogeneous, as material science alleges, but exists in four different states. It is the medium of ingress for the quickening spirit which imparts VITALITY to the Forms in the Chemical Region. The four finer or etheric subdivisions of the Physical World constitute what is known as the Etheric Region. In the World of Thought the three higher subdivisions are the basis of abstract thought, hence they, collectively, are called the Region of Ab- stract Thought. The four denser subdivisions supply the mind-stuff in which we embody and concrete our ideas and are therefore termed the Region of Con- crete Thought. The careful consideration given by the occultist to the characteristics of the Physical World might seem superfluous were it not that he regards all things from a view point differing widely from that of the materialist. The latter recognizes three states of matter--solids, liquids, and gases. These are all chemical, because derived from the chemical constituents of Earth. From this chemical matter all the FORMS of mineral, plant, animal, and man have been built, hence they are as truly chemical as the substances which [PAGE 31] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS are commonly so termed. Thus whether we consider the mountain or the cloud that envelops its top, the juice of the plant or the blood of the animal, the spider's thread, the wing of the butterfly or the bones of the elephant, the air we breathe or the water we drink--all are composed of the same chemical substance. What is it then which determines the conformation of this basic sub- stance into the multiplex variety of Forms which we see about us? It is the One Universal Spirit, expressing Itself in the visible world as four great streams of Life, at varying stages of development. This fourfold spiritual impulse molds the chemical matter of the Earth into variegated forms of the four Kingdoms--mineral, plant, animal, and man. When a form has served its purpose as a vehicle of expression for the three higher streams of life, the chemical forces disintegrate that form so that the matter may be returned to its primordial state, and thus made available for the building of new forms. The spirit or life which molds the form into an expression of itself is, therefore, as extraneous to the matter it uses as a carpenter is apart from and personally independent of the house he builds for his own occupancy. As all the forms of mineral, plant, animal, and man are chemical, they must logically be as dead and devoid of feeling as chemical matter in it primitive state, and the Rosicrucian asserts that they are. Some scientists contend that there is feeling in all tissue, living or dead, to whatever kingdom it belongs. They include even the substances or- dinarily classed as mineral in their category of objects having feeling, and to prove their contentions they submit diagrams with curves of energy ob- tained from tests. Another class of investigators teach that there is no [PAGE 32] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION feeling even in the human body, except in the brain, which is the SEAT of feeling. They say it is the brain and not the finger which feels the pain when the latter is injured. Thus is the house of Science divided against itself on this as on most other points. The position taken by each is partly right. It depends upon what we mean by "feeling." If we mean simply response to impacts, such as the rebound of a rubber ball that is dropped to the ground, of course it is correct to attribute feeling to mineral, plant, and animal tissue; but if we mean pleasure and pain, love and hate, joy and sorrow, it would be absurd to attribute them to the lower forms of life, to detached tissue, to minerals in their native state, or even to the brain, because such feelings are expressions of the self-conscious immortal spirit, and the brain is only the keyboard of the wonderful instrument upon which the human spirit plays its symphony of life, just as the musician expresses himself upon his violin. As there are people who are quite unable to understand that there must be and are higher Worlds, so there are some who, having become slightly ac- quainted with the higher realms, acquire the habit of undervaluing this Physical World. Such an attitude is as incorrect as that of the material- ist. The great and wise Beings who carry out the will and design of God placed us in this physical environment to learn great and important lessons which could not be learned under other conditions, and it is our duty to use our knowledge of the higher Worlds in learning to the best of our ability the lessons which this material world has to teach us. In one sense the Physical World is a sort of model school or experiment station to teach us to work correctly in the others. It does this whether or not we know of the existence of those other worlds, thereby proving the [PAGE 33] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS great wisdom of the originators of the plan. If we had knowledge of none but the higher Worlds, we would make many mistakes which would become appar- ent only when physical conditions are brought to bear as criterion. To il- lustrate: Let us imagine the case of an inventor working out his idea of a machine. First he builds the machine in thought, and in his mind he sees it complete and in operation, performing most beautifully the work it is de- signed to do. He next makes a drawing of the design, and in doing so per- haps finds that modifications in his first conception are necessary. When, from the drawings, he has become satisfied that the plan is feasible, he proceeds to build the actual machine from suitable material. Now it is almost certain that still further modifications will be found necessary before the machine will work as intended. It may be found that it must be entirely remodeled, or even that it is altogether useless in its present form, must be discarded and a new plan evolved. But mark this, for here is the point: the new idea or plan will be formulated for the purpose of eliminating the defects in the useless machine. Had there been no mate- rial machine constructed, thereby making evident the faults of the first idea, a second and correct idea would not have been formed. This applies equally to all conditions of life--social, mercantile, and philanthropic. Many plans appear excellent to those conceiving them, and may even look well on paper, but when brought down in the actual test of utility they often fail. That however, should not discourage us. It is true that "we learn more from our mistakes than from our successes," and the proper light in which to regard this Physical World is as a school of valu- able experience, in which we learn lessons of the utmost importance. [PAGE 34] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION THE ETHERIC REGION OF THE PHYSICAL WORLD. As soon as we enter this realm of nature we are in the invisible, in- tangible World, where our ordinary senses fail us, hence this part of the Physical World is practically unexplored by material science. Air is invisible, yet modern science knows that it exists. By means of instruments its velocity as wind can be measured; by compression it can be made visible as liquid air. With either, however, that is not so easy. Ma- terial science finds that it is necessary to account in some way for the transmission of electricity, with or without wires. It is forced to postu- late some substance of a finer kind that it knows, and it calls that sub- stance "ether." It does not really know that ether exists, as the ingenuity of the scientist has not, as yet, been able to devise a vessel in which it is possible to confine this substance, which is altogether too elusive for the comfort of the "wizard of the laboratory." He cannot measure, weigh, nor analyze it by any apparatus now at his disposal. Truly, the achievements of modern science are marvelous. The best way to learn the secrets of nature, however, is not by inventing instruments, but by improving the investigator himself. Man has within himself faculties which eliminate distance and compensate for lack of size to a degree as much greater than the power of telescope and microscope as theirs exceeds that of the naked eye. These senses or faculties are the means of investigation used by occultists. They are their "open sesame" in searching for truth. To the trained clairvoyant ether is as tangible as are the solids, li- quids, and gases of the Chemical Region to ordinary beings. He sees that the [PAGE 35] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS vital forces which give life to the mineral forms of plant, animal and man flow into these forms, by means of the four states of ether. The names and specific functions of these four ethers are as follows. (1) Chemical Ether--This ether is both positive and negative in manifesta- tion. The forces which cause assimilation and excretion work through it. Assimilation is the process whereby the different nutritive elements of food are incorporated into the body of plant, animal and man. This is carried on by forces with which we shall become acquainted later. They work along the positive pole of the chemical ether and attract the needed elements, build- ing them into the forms concerned. These forces do not act blindly nor me- chanically, but in a selective way (well-known to scientists by its effects) thereby accomplishing their purpose, which is the growth and maintenance of the body. Excretion is carried on by forces of the same kind, but working along the negative pole of the chemical ether. By means of this pole they expel from the body the materials in the food which are unfit for use, or those which have outlived their usefulness in the body and should be expurgated from the system. This, like all other processes independent of man's voli- tion, is also wide, selective, and not merely mechanical in its operation, as seen, for instance, in the case of the action of the kidneys, where only the urine is filtered through when the organs are in health; but it is known that when the organs are not in health, the valuable albumen is allowed to escape with the urine, the proper selection not being made because of an ab- normal condition. [PAGE 36] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION (2) Life Ether--As the chemical ether is the avenue for the operation of the forces the object of which is the maintenance of the individual form, so the life ether is the avenue for the operation of the forces which have for their object the maintenance of the species--the forces of propagation. Like the chemical ether, the life ether also has its positive and negative pole. The forces which work along the positive pole are those which work in the female during gestation. They enable her to do the positive, active work of bringing forth a new being. On the other hand the forces which work along the negative pole of the life ether enable the male to produce semen. In the work on the impregnated ovum of the animal and man, or upon the seed of the plant, the forces working along the positive pole of the life ether produce male plants, animals and men; while the forces which express themselves through the negative pole generate females. (3) Light Ether--This ether is both positive and negative, and the forces which play along its positive pole are the forces which generate that blood heat in the higher species of animal and in man, which makes them in- dividual sources of heat. The forces which work along the negative pole of the light ether are those which operate through the senses, manifesting as the passive functions of sight, hearing, feeling, tasting, and smelling. They also build and nourish the eye. In the cold-blooded animals the positive pole of the light ether is the avenue of the forces which circulate the blood, and the negative forces have the same functions in regard to the eye as in the case of the higher animals and man. Where eyes are lacking, the forces working in the negative pole of the light ether are perhaps building or nourishing other sense organs, as they do in all that have sense organs. [PAGE 37] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS In plants the forces which work along the positive pole of the light ether cause the circulation of the juices of the plant. Thus in winter, when the light ether is not charged with sunlight as in summer, the sap ceases to flow until the summer sun again invests the light ether with its force. The forces which work along the negative pole of the light ether de- posit the chlorophyll, the green substance of the plant and also color the flowers. In fact, all color, in all kingdoms is deposited by means of the negative pole of the light ether. Therefore animals have the deepest color on the back and flowers are deepest colored on the side turned towards the light. In the polar regions of the earth, where the rays of the sun are weak, all color is lighter and in some cases is so sparingly deposited that in winter it is withdrawn altogether and the animals become white. (4) Reflecting Ether--It has heretofore been stated that the idea of the house which has existed in the mind can be recovered from the memory of nature, even after the death of the architect. Everything that has ever happened has left behind it an ineffaceable picture in this reflecting ether. As the giant ferns of the childhood of the Earth have left their pictures in the coal beds, and as the progress of the glacier of a bygone day may be traced by means of the trail it has left upon the rocks along its path, even so are the thoughts and acts of men ineffaceably recorded by na- ture in this reflecting ether, where the trained seer may read their story with an accuracy commensurate with his ability. The reflecting ether deserves its name for more than one reason, for the pictures in it are but REFLECTIONS of the memory of nature. The real [PAGE 38] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION memory of nature is found in a much higher realm. In this reflecting ether no thoroughly trained clairvoyant cares to read, as the pictures are blurred and vague compared to those found in the higher realm. Those who read in the reflecting ether are generally those who have no choice, who, in fact, do not know what they are reading. As a rule ordinary psychometrists and mediums obtain their knowledge through the reflecting ether. To some slight extent the pupil of the occult school in the first stages of his training also reads in the reflecting ether, but he is warned by his teacher of his insufficiencies of this ether as a means of acquiring accurate information, so that he does not easily draw wrong conclusions. This ether is also the medium through which thought makes an impression upon the human brain. It is most intimately connected with the fourth sub- division of the World of Thought. This is the highest of the four subdivi- sions contained in the Region of Concrete Thought and the homeworld of the human mind. There a much clearer version of the memory of nature is found than in the reflecting ether. THE DESIRE WORLD Like the Physical World, and every other realm of nature, the Desire World has the seven subdivisions called "Regions," but unlike the Physical World, it does not have the great divisions corresponding to the Chemical and Etheric Regions. Desire stuff in the Desire World persists through its seven subdivisions or regions as material for the embodiment of desire. As the Chemical Region is the realm of form and as the Etheric Region is the home of the forces carrying on life activities in those forms, enabling them [PAGE 39] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS to live, move and propagate, so the forces in the Desire World, working in the quickened dense body, impel it to move in this or that direction. If there were only the activities of the Chemical and Etheric Regions of the Physical World, there would be forms having life, able to move, but WITH NO INCENTIVE FOR SO DOING. This incentive is supplied by the cosmic forces active in the Desire World and without this activity playing through every fibre of the vitalized body, urging action in this direction or that, there would be no experience and no moral growth. The functions of the dif- ferent ethers would take care of the growth of the form, but moral growth would entirely lacking. Evolution would be an impossibility, both as to form and life, for it is only in response to the requirements of spiritual growth that forms evolve to higher states. Thus we at once see the great importance of this realm of nature. Desires, wishes, passions, and feelings express themselves in the mat- ter of the different regions of the Desire World as form and feature express themselves in the Chemical Region of the Physical World. They take forms which last for a longer or shorter time, according to the intensity of the desire, wish, or feeling embodied in them. In the Desire World the distinc- tion between the forces and the matter is not so definite and apparent as in the Physical World. One might almost say that here the ideas of force and matter are identical or interchangeable. It is not quite so, but we may say that to a certain extent the Desire World consists of force-matter. When speaking of the matter of the Desire World, it is true that it is one degree less dense that the matter of the Physical World, but we enter- tain an entirely wrong idea if we imaging it is finer physical matter. That [PAGE 40] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION idea, though held by many who have studied occult philosophies, is entirely erroneous. The wrong impression is caused principally by the difficulty of giving the full and accurate description necessary for a thorough under- standing of the higher worlds. Unfortunately, our language is descriptive of material things and therefore entirely inadequate to describe the condi- tions of the super-physical realms, hence all that is said about these realms must be taken tentatively, as similes, rather than as accurate de- scriptions. Though the mountain and the daisy, the man, the horse, and a piece of iron, are composed of one ultimate atomic substance, we do not say that the daisy is a finer form of iron. Similarly it is impossible to explain in words the change or difference in physical matter when it is broken up into desire-stuff. If there were no difference it would be amenable to the laws of the Physical World, which it is not. The law of matter of the Chemical Region is inertia-the tendency to re- main IN STATU QUO. It takes a certain amount of force to overcome this in- ertia and cause a body which is at rest to move, or to stop a body in mo- tion. Not so with the matter of the Desire World. That matter itself is almost living. It is in unceasing motion, fluid, taking all imaginable and unimaginable forms with inconceivable facility and rapidity, at the same time coruscating and scintillating in a thousand ever-changing shades of color, incomparable to anything we know in this physical state of conscious- ness. Something very faintly resembling the action and appearance of this matter will be seen in the play of colors on an abalone shell when held in the sunlight and moved to and fro. That is what the Desire World is--ever-changing light and color--in which the forces of animal and man intermingle with the forces of innumerable [PAGE 41] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS Hierarchies of spiritual beings which do not appear in our Physical World, but are as active in the Desire World as we are here. Some of them will be dealt with later and their connection with man's evolution described. The forces sent out by this vast and varied hose of Beings mold the ever-changing matter of the Desire World into innumerable and differing forms of more or less durability, according to the kinetic energy of the im- pulse which gave them birth. From this slight description it may be understood how difficult it is for a neophyte who has just had his inner eyes opened to find his balance in the World of Desire. The trained clairvoyant soon ceases to wonder at the impossible descriptions sometimes brought through by mediums. They may be perfectly honest, but the possibilities of parallax, and of getting out of focus are legion, and of the subtlest nature, and the real wonder is that they ever communicate anything correctly. All of us had to learn to see, in the days of our infancy, as we may readily find by watching a young babe. It will be found that the little one will reach for objects on the other side of the room or the street, or for the Moon. He is entirely unable to gauge distances. The blind man who has been made to see will, at first, of- ten close his eyes to walk from one place to another, declaring, until he has learned to use his eyes, that it is easier to walk by feeling than by sight. So the one whose inner organs of perception have been vivified must also be trained in the use of his newly acquired faculty. At first the neo- phyte will try to apply to the Desire World the knowledge derived from his experience in the Physical World, because he has not yet learned the laws of the world into which he is entering. This is the source of a vast amount of [PAGE 42] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION trouble and perplexity. Before he can understand, he must become as a little child, which imbibed knowledge without reference to any previous ex- perience. To arrive at a correct understanding of the Desire World it is neces- sary to realize that it is the world of feeling, desires, and emotions. These are all under the domination of two great forces--Attraction and Re- pulsion, which act in a different way in the three denser Regions of the De- sire World from that in which they act in the three finer or upper Regions, while the central Region may be called neutral ground. This central Region is the Region of feeling. Here interest in or in- difference to an object or an idea sways the balance in favor of one of the two previously mentioned forces, thereby relegating the object or idea to the three higher or the three lower Regions of the Desire World, or else they will expel it. We shall see presently how this is accomplished. In the finest and rarest substance of the three higher Regions of the Desire World the force of Attraction alone holds sway, but it is also present in some degree in the denser matter of the three lower Regions, where it works against the force of Repulsion, which is dominant there. The disintegrating force of Repulsion would soon destroy every form coming into these three lower Regions were it not that it is thus counteracted. In the densest or lowest Region, where it is strongest, it tears and shatters the forms built there in a way dreadful to see, yet it is not a fatalistic force. Nothing in nature is vandalistic. All that appears so is but work- ing towards good. So with this force in its work in the lowest Region of [PAGE 43] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS the Desire World. The forms here are demoniac creations, built by the coarsest passions and desires of man and beast. The tendency of every form in the Desire World is to attract itself all it can of a like nature and grow thereby. If this tendency to attraction were predominate in the lowest Regions, evil would grow like a weed. There would be anarchy instead of order in the Cosmos. This prevented by the pre- ponderating power of the force of Repulsion in this Region. When a coarse desire form is being attracted to another of the same nature, there is a disharmony in their vibrations, whereby one has a disintegrating effect upon the other. Thus, instead of uniting and amalgamating evil with evil, they act with mutual destructiveness and in that way the evil in the world is kept within reasonable bounds. When we understand the working of the twin forces in this respect we are in a position to understand the occult maxim, "A lie is both murder and suicide in the Desire World." Anything happening in the Physical World is reflected in all the other realms of nature and, as we have seen, builds its appropriate form in the Desire World. When a true account of the occurrence is given, another form is built, exactly like the first. They are then drawn together and coalesce, strengthening each other. If, however, an untrue is given, a form different from and antagonistic to the first, or true one, is created. As they deal with the same occurrence, they are drawn together, but as their vibrations are different they act upon each other with mutual destructive- ness. Therefore, evil and malicious lies can kill anything that is good, if they are strong enough and repeated often enough. But, conversely, seeking for the good in evil will, in time, transmute the evil into good. If the form that is built to minimize the evil is weak, it will have no effect and [PAGE 44] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION will be destroyed by the evil form, but if it is strong and frequently re- peated it will have the effect of disintegrating the evil and substituting the good. That effect, be it distinctly understood, it not brought about by lying, nor denying the evil, but by looking for the good. The occult scien- tist practices very rigidly this principle of looking for good in all things, because he knows what a power it possesses in keeping down evil. There is a story of Christ which illustrates this point. Once when walking with His disciples they passed the decaying and ill-smelling carcass of a dog. The disciples turned in disgust, commenting upon the nauseating nature of this sight; but Christ looked at the dead body and said "Pearls are not whiter than its teeth." He was determined to find the good, because He knew the beneficial effect which would result in the Desire World from giving it expression. The lowest Region of the Desire World is called "the Region of Passion and Sensual Desire." The second subdivision is best described by the name of "Region of Impressionability." Here the effect of the twin forces of At- traction and Repulsion is evenly balanced. This is a neutral Region, hence all our impressions which are built of the matter of this Region are neu- tral. Only when the twin feelings, which we shall meet in the fourth Re- gion, are brought to bear, do the twin forces come into play. The mere im- pression of anything, however, in and of itself, is entirely separate from the feeling it engenders. The impression is neutral and is an activity of the second Region of the Desire World, where pictures are formed by the forces of sense-perception in the vital body of man. In the third Region of the Desire World, the force of Attraction, the integrating, upbuilding force, has already gained the upper hand over the [PAGE 45] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS force of Repulsion, with its destructive tendency. When we understand that the mainspring in this force of Repulsion is self-assertion, a pushing away of all others that it may have room, we shall understand that it gives way most easily to a desire for other things, so that the substance of the third Region of the Desire World is principally dominated by the force of Attrac- tion towards other things, but in a selfish way, and therefore this is the Region of Wishes. The Region of Coarse Desires may be likened to the solids in the Physical World; the Region of Impressionability to the fluids; and the fluc- tuating, evanescent nature of the Region of Wishes will make that compare with the gaseous portion of the Physical World. These three Regions give the substance for the forms which make for experience, soul-growth and evolution, purging the altogether destructive and retaining the materials which may be used for progress. The fourth Region of the Desire World is the "Region of Feeling." From it comes the feeling concerning the already described forms and upon the feeling engendered by them depends the life which they have for us and also their effect upon us. Whether the objects and ideas presented are good or bad in themselves is not important this stage. It is our feeling, whether of Interest or Indifference that is the determining factor as to the fate of the object or idea. If the feeling with which we meet an impression of an object or an idea is Interest, it has the same effect upon that impression as sunlight and air have upon a plant. That idea will grow and flourish in our lives. If, on the other hand, we meet an impression or idea with Indifference, it withers as does a plant when put in a dark cellar. [PAGE 46] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Thus from this central Region of the Desire World come the incentive to action, or the decision to refrain therefrom (though the latter is also ac- tion in the eyes of the occult scientist), for at the present stage of our development the twin feelings, Interest and Indifference furnish the incen- tive to action and are the springs that move the world. At a later stage these feelings will cease to have any weight. Then the determining factor will be DUTY. Interest starts the forces of Attraction or Repulsion. Indifference simply withers the object or idea against which it is di- rected, so far as our connection with it is concerned. If our interest in an object or an idea generates Repulsion, that naturally causes us to expurgate from our lives any connection with the ob- ject or idea which roused it; but there is a great difference between the action of the force of Repulsion and the mere feeling of Indifference. Per- haps an illustration will make more clear the operation of the twin Feelings and the twin Forces. Three men are walking along a road. They see a sick dog; it is covered with sores and is evidently suffering intensely from pain and thirst. This much is evident to all three men-their senses tell them that. Now Feeling comes. Two of them take an "interest" in the animal, but in the third there is a feeling of "indifference." He passes on, leaving the dog to its fate. The others remain; they are both interested, but each manifests it in a quite different way. The interest of one man is sympathetic and helpful, impelling him to care for the poor beast, to assuage pains and nurse it back to health. In him the feeling of interest has aroused the force of Attrac- tion. The other man's interest is of a different kind. He sees only a [PAGE 47] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS loathsome sight which is revolting to him and wishes to rid himself and the world of it as quickly as possible. He advises killing the animal outright and burying it. In him the feeling of interest generates the destructive force of Repulsion. When the feeling of Interest arouses the force of Attraction and it is directed toward low objects and desires, these work themselves out in the lower Regions of the Desire World, where the counteracting force of Repul- sion operates, as previously described. From the battle of the twin forces--Attraction and Repulsion--results all the pain and suffering inci- dent to wrongdoing or misdirected effort, whether intentional or otherwise. Thus we may see how very important Feeling we have concerning anything, for upon that depends the nature of the atmosphere we create for ourselves. If we love the good, we shall keep and nourish as guardian angels all that is good about us; if the reverse, we shall people our path with demons and our own breeding. The names of the three upper Regions of the Desire World are "Region of Soul-Life," "Region of Soul-Light," and "Region of Soul-Power." In these abide Art, Altruism, Philanthropy, and all the activities of the higher soul-life. When we think of these Regions as radiating the qualities indicated by their names, into the forms of the three lower Regions, we shall understand correctly the higher and lower activities. Soul-power, however, may for a time be used for evil purposes as well as for good, but eventually the force of Repulsion destroys vice and the force of Attraction builds virtue upon its shattered ruins. All things, in the ultimate, work together for GOOD. The Physical and the Desire Worlds are not separated from each other by [PAGE 48] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION space. They are "closer than hands and feet." It is not necessary to move to get from one to the other, nor from one Region to the next. Just as sol- ids, liquids, and gases are all together in our bodies, inter-penetrating one another, so are the different Regions of the Desire World within us also. We may again compare the lines of force along which ice-crystals form in water to the invisible causes originating in the Desire World, which ap- pear in the Physical World and give us the incentive to action, in whatever direction it may be. The Desire World, with it innumerable inhabitants, permeates the Physical World, as the lines of force do the water--invisible, but every- where present and potent as the cause of everything in the Physical World. THE WORLD OF THOUGHT The World of Thought also consists of seven Regions of varying qualities and densities, and, like the Physical World, the World of Thought is divided into two main divisions--the Region of Concrete Thought, compris- ing the four densest Regions; and the Region of Abstract Thought, comprising the three Regions of finest substance. This World of Thought is the central one of the five Worlds from which man obtains his vehicles. Here spirit and body meet. It is also the highest of the three Worlds in which man's evolu- tion is being carried forward at the present time, the two higher Worlds be- ing practically in abeyance as yet, so far as man is concerned. We know that the materials of the Chemical Region are used in building all physical forms. These are forms are given life and the power of motion by the forces at work in the Etheric Region, and some of these living forms are stirred into activity by means of the twin Feelings of the Desire World. [PAGE 49] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS The Region of Concrete Thought furnishes the mind-stuff in which ideas gen- erated in the Region of Abstract Thought clothe themselves as THOUGHT-FORMS, to act as regulators and balance wheels upon the impulses engendered in the Desire World by impacts from the phenomenal World. Thus we see how the three Worlds, in which man is at present evolving, complement one another, making a whole that shows forth the Supreme Wisdom of the Great Architect of the system to which we belong, and Whom we rever- ence by the holy name of God. Taking a more detailed view of the several divisions of the Region of Concrete Thought we find that the archetypes of PHYSICAL form no matter to what kingdom they may belong, are found in its lowest subdivision, or the "Continental Region." In this Continental Region are also the archetypes of the continents and the isles of the world, and corresponding to these arche- types are they fashioned. Modifications in the crust of the Earth must first be wrought in the Continental Region. Not until the archetypal model has been changed can the Intelligences which we (to hide our ignorance con- cerning them) call the "Laws of Nature," bring about the physical conditions which alter the physical features of the Earth according to the modifica- tions designed by the Hierarchies in charge of evolution. They plan changes as an architect plants the alteration of a building before the workmen five it concrete expression. In like manner are changes in the FLORA and FAUNA due to metamorphoses in their respective archetypes. When we speak of the archetypes of all the different forms in the dense world it must not be thought that these archetypes are merely models in the same sense in which we speak of an object constructed in miniature, or in [PAGE 50] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION some material other than that appropriate for its proper and final use. They are not merely likenesses nor models of the forms we see about us, but are CREATIVE archetypes; that is, they fashion the forms of the Physical World in their own likeness or likenesses, for often many work together to form one certain species, each archetype giving part of itself to build the required form The second subdivision of the Region of Concrete Thought is called the "Oceanic Region." It is best described as flowing, pulsating vitality. All the forces that work through the four ethers which constitute the Etheric Region are there seen as archetypes. It is a stream of flowing life, pul- sating through all forms, as blood pulsates through the body, the same life in all forms. Here the trained clairvoyant sees how true it is that "all life is one." The "Aerial Region" is the third division of the Region of Concrete Thought. Here we find the archetype of desires, passions, wishes, feelings, and emotions such as we experience in the Desire World. Here all the ac- tivities of the Desire World appear as atmospheric conditions. Like the kiss of summer breeze come the feelings of pleasure and joy to the clairvoy- ant sense; as the sighing of the wind in the tree-tops seem the longings of the soul and like flashes of lighting the passions of warring nations. In this atmosphere of the Region of Concrete Thought are also pictures of the emotions of man and beast. The "Region of Archetypal Forces" is the fourth division of the Region of Concrete Thought. It is the central and most important region in the five Worlds wherein man's entire evolution is carried on. On the one side of this Region are the three higher Regions of the World of Thought, the World of Life Spirit and the World of Divine Spirit. On the other side of [PAGE 51] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS this Region of Archetypal Forces are the three lower Regions of the World of Thought, the Desire and the Physical Worlds. Thus this Region becomes a sort of "crux," bounded on one side by the Realms of Spirit, on the other by the Worlds of Form. It is a focusing point, where Spirit reflects itself in matter. As the name implies, this Region is the home of the Archetypal Forces which direct the activity of the archetypes in the Region of Concrete Thought. From this Region Spirit works on matter in a formative manner. Diagram 1 shows the idea in a schematic way, the forms in the lower World being reflections of the Spirit in the higher Worlds. The fifth Region, which is the one nearest to the focusing point on the Spirit side, reflects itself in the third Region, which is nearest the focusing point on the Form side. The sixth Region reflects itself in the second and the seventh re- flects itself in the first. The whole of the Region of Abstract thought is reflected in the World of Desire; the World of Life Spirit in the Etheric Region of the Physical World; and the World of Divine Spirit in the Chemical Region of the Physical World. Diagram 2 will give a comprehensive idea of the seven Worlds which are the sphere of our development, but we must carefully keep in mind that these Worlds are not placed one above another, as shown in the diagram. They inter-penetrate--that is to say, that as in the case where the relation of the Physical World and the Desire World was compared, where we likened the Desire World to the lines for force in freezing water and the water itself to the Physical World, in the same way we may think of the lines of force as [PAGE 52] THE INVISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS DIAGRAM 1: THE RELATIVE PERMANENCY OF THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS [PAGE 53] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS being any of the seven Worlds, and the water, as in our illustration, would correspond to the next denser World in the scale. Another illustration may perhaps make the subject clearer. Let us use a spherical sponge to represent the dense earth--the Chemical Region. Imagine that sand permeates every part of the sponge and also forms a layer outside the sponge. Let the sand represent the Etheric Region, which in a similar manner permeates the dense earth and extends be- yond its atmosphere. Let us further imagine this sponge and sand immersed in a spherical glass vessel filled with clear water, and a little larger than the sponge and sand. We place the sponge and sand in the center of the vessel as the yolk is place in the center of an egg. We have now a space of clear water between the sand and the vessel. The water as a whole will represent the Desire World, for just as the water percolates between the grains of sand, through very pore of the sponge, and forms that clear layer, so the Desire World permeates both the dense Earth and the ether and extends beyond both of these substances. We know there is air in water, and if we think of the air in the water (in our illustration), as representing the World of Thought, we shall have a fir mental picture of the way in which the World of Thought, being finer and more subtle, inter-penetrates the two denser Worlds. Finally, imagine that the vessel containing the sponge, sand and water is placed in the center of a large spherical vessel; then the air in the space between the two vessels would represent that part of the World of Thought which extends beyond the Desire World. Each of the planets in our solar system has three such inter-penetrating Worlds, and if we think of each of the planets consisting [PAGE 54] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION DIAGRAM 2: THE SEVEN WORLDS [PAGE 55] THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS of three Worlds as being individual sponges, and of the fourth World, the World of Life Spirit, as being the water in a large vessel where these three fold separate sponges swim, we shall understand that as the water in the vessel fills the space between the sponges and percolates through them, so the World of Life Spirit pervades inter-planetary space and inter-pene- trates the individual planets. It forms a common bond between them, so that as it is necessary to have a boat and be able to control it, if we wish to sail from America to Africa, so it is necessary to have a vehicle correlat- ed to the World of Life Spirit under our conscious control in order to be able to travel from one planet to another. In a manner similar to that in which the World of Life Spirit corre- lates us to the other planets in our own solar system does the World Divine Spirit correlate us to the other solar systems. We may regard the solar systems as separate sponges, swimming in a World of Divine Spirit, and thus it will be apparent that in order to travel from one solar system to another it would be necessary to be able to function consciously in the highest ve- hicle of man, the Divine Spirit. --- END OF FILE --- [PAGE 56] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION CHAPTER II. THE FOUR KINGDOMS. The three Worlds of our planet are at present the field of evolution for a number of different kingdoms of life, at various stages of develop- ment. Only four of these need concern us at present, viz.: the mineral, plant, animal, and human kingdoms. These four kingdoms are related to the three Worlds in different ways, according to the progress these groups of evolving life have made in the school of experience. So far as form is concerned the dense bodies of all the kingdoms are composed of the same chemical substances-the solids, liq- uids, and gases of the Chemical Region. The dense body of a man is as truly a chemical compound as is the stone, although the latter is ensouled by min- eral life only. But even when speaking from the purely physical standpoint, and laying aside all other considerations for the time being, there are sev- eral important differences when we compare the dense body of the human being with the mineral of the Earth. Man moves, grows, and propagates his species--the mineral, in its native state, does none of these things. Comparing man with the forms of the plant kingdom, we find that both plant and man have a dense body, capable of growth and propagation. But Man has faculties not possessed by the plant. He feels, has the power of mo- tion, and the faculty of perceiving things exterior to himself. [PAGE 57] THE FOUR KINGDOMS When we compare man with the animal with the animal we see that both have the faculties of feeling, motion, growth, propagation, and sense-perception. In addition, man has the faculty of speech, a superior structure of the brain, and also hands--which are a very great physical ad- vantage. We may note especially the development of the thumb, which makes the hand much more valuable than even that of the anthropoid. Man has also evolved a definite language in which to express his feelings and thoughts, all of which places the dense body of the human being in a class by itself, beyond the three lower kingdoms. To account for these differences in the four kingdoms we must go to the invisible Worlds, and seek the causes which give one kingdom that which is denied to another. To function in any world, and express the qualities peculiar to it, we must first possess a vehicle made of its material. In order to function in the dense Physical World it is necessary to have a dense body, adapted to our environment. Otherwise we should be ghosts, as they are commonly called, and be invisible to most physical beings. So we must have a vital body before we can express life, grow, or externalize the other qualities peculiar to the Etheric Region. To show feeling and emotion it is necessary to have a vehicle composed of the materials of the Desire World, and a mind formed of the substance of the Region of Concrete Thought is necessary to render thinking possible. When we examine the four kingdoms in relation to the Etheric Region, we find that the mineral does not possess a separate vital body, and at once we see the reason why it cannot grow, propagate, or show sentient life. As an hypothesis necessary to account for other known facts, material science holds that in the densest solid, as in the rarest and most [PAGE 58] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION attenuated gas, no two atoms touch each other; that there is an envelope of ether around each atom; that the atoms in the universe float in an ocean of ether. The occult scientist knows this to be true of the Chemical Region and that the mineral does not possess a separate vital body of ether. And as it is the planetary ether alone which envelops the atoms of the mineral, that makes the difference described. It is necessary, as we have shown, to have a separate, vital BODY, desire BODY, etc., to express the qualities of a particular realm, because the atoms of the World of Desire, of the World of Thought and even of the Higher Worlds, inter-penetrate the Mineral as well as the dense human body, and if the inter-penetration of the planetary ether, which is the ether that envelops the atoms of the mineral, were enough to make it feel and propagate its inter-penetration by the planetary World of Thought would also be sufficient to make it think. This it cannot do, because it lacks a SEPARATE vehicle. It is penetrated by the planetary ether only, and is therefore incapable of individual growth. Only the low- est of the four states of ether--the chemical--is active in the mineral. The chemical forces in minerals are due to that fact. When we consider plant, animal, and man in relation to the Etheric Re- gion we note that each has a separate, vital body, in addition to being pen- etrated by the planetary ether which forms the Etheric Region. There is a difference, however, between the vital bodies of the plants and the vital bodies of animal and man. In the vital body of the plant only the chemical and the life ethers are fully active. Hence the plant can grow by the ac- tion of the chemical ether and propagate its species through the activity of the life ether of the separate, vital body which it possesses. The light [PAGE 59] THE FOUR KINGDOMS ether is present, but is partially latent or dormant and reflecting ether is lacking. Therefore it is evident that the faculties of sense-perception and memory, which are the qualities of these ethers, cannot be expressed by the plant kingdom. Turning our attention to the vital body of the animal we find that in it the chemical, life and light ethers are dynamically active. Hence the animal has the faculties of assimilation and growth, caused by the ac- tivities of the chemical ether; and the faculty of propagation by means of the life ether--these being the same as in plants. But in addition, it has the faculties of generating internal heat and of sense-perception. The fourth ether, however, is inactive in the animal, hence it has no thought nor memory. That which appears as such will be shown later to be of a dif- ferent nature. When we analyze the human being, we find that in him all four ethers are dynamically active in the highly organized vital body. By means of the activities of the chemical he is able to assimilate food and to grow; the forces at work in the life ether enable him to propagate his species; the forces in the light ether supply the dense body with heat, work on the ner- vous system and muscles, thus opening the doors of communication with the outside world by way of the senses; and the reflecting ether enables the spirit to control its vehicle by means of thought. This ether also stores past experience as memory. The vital body of plant, animal, and man, extends beyond the periphery of the dense body as the Etheric Region, which is the vital body of a planet, extends beyond its dense part, showing again the truth of the Her- metic axiom "As above, so below." The distance of this extension of the [PAGE 60] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION vital body of man is about an inch and a half. The part which is outside the dense body is very luminous and about the color of a new-blown peach-blossom. It is often seen by persons having very slight involuntary clairvoyance. The writer has found, when speaking with such persons, that they frequently are not aware they see anything unusual and do not know what they see. The dense body is built into the matrix of this vital body during ante-natal life, and with one exception, it is an exact copy, molecule for molecule, of the vital body. As the lines of force in freezing water are the avenues of formation for ice crystals, so the lines of force in the vi- tal body determine the shape of the dense body. All through life the vital body is the builder and restorer of the dense form. Were it not for the etheric heart the dense heart would break quickly under the constant strain we put upon it. All the abuses to which we subject the dense body are coun- teracted, so far as lies in it power, by the vital body, which is con- tinually fighting against the death of the sense body. The exception mentioned above is that the vital body of a man is female or negative, while that of a woman is male or positive. In that fact we have the key to numerous puzzling problems of life. That woman gives way to her emotions is due to the polarity noted, for her positive, vital body gen- erates an excess of blood and causes her to labor under an enormous internal pressure that would break the physical casement were not a safety-valve pro- vided in the periodical flow, and another in the tears which relieve the pressure on special occasions--for tears are "white bleeding." Man may have and has as strong emotions as woman, but he is usually able to suppress them without tears, because his negative vital body does not generate more blood than he can comfortably control. [PAGE 61] THE FOUR KINGDOMS Unlike the higher vehicles of humanity, the vital body (except under certain circumstances, to be explained when the subject of "Initiation" is dealt with) does not ordinarily leave the dense body until the death of the latter. Then the chemical forces of the dense body are no longer held in check by the evolving life. They proceed to restore the matter to its primordial condition by disintegration so that it may be available for the formation of other forms in the economy of nature. Disintegration is thus due to the activity of the planetary forces in the chemical ether. In texture the vital body may be crudely compared to one of those pic- ture frames made of hundreds of little pieces of wood which interlock and present innumerable points to the observer. These points enter into the hollow centers of the dense atoms, imbuing them with vital force that sets them vibrating at a higher rate than that of the mineral of the earth which is not thus accelerated and ensouled. When a person is drowning, or falling from a height, or freezing, the vital body leaves the dense body, the atoms of which become temporarily in- ert in consequence, but at resuscitation it re-enters the dense body and the "points" are again inserted in the dense atoms. The inertia of the atoms causes them to resist the resumption of vibration and that is the cause of the intense prickly pain and the tingling sensation noted at such times, but not ordinarily, for the same reason that we become conscious of the starting or stopping of a clock, but are oblivious to its tick when it is running. There are certain cases where the vital body partly leaves the dense [PAGE 62] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION body, such as when a hand "goes to sleep." Then the etheric hand of the vi- tal body ay be seen hanging below the dense arm like a glove and the points cause the peculiar pricking sensation felt when the etheric hand re-enters the dense hand. Sometimes in hypnosis the head of the vital body divides and hangs outside the dense head, one half over each shoulder, or lies around the neck like the collar of a sweater. The absence of prickly sensa- tion at awakening in cases like this is because during the hypnosis part of the hypnotist's vital body had been substituted for that of the victim. When anesthetics are used the vital body is partially driven out, along with the higher vehicles, and if the application is too strong and the life ether is driven out, death ensues. This same phenomenon may also be ob- served in the case of materializing mediums. In fact the difference between a materializing medium and an ordinary man or woman is just this: In the ordinary man or woman the vital body and the dense body are, at the present stage of evolution, quite firmly interlocked, while in the medium they are loosely connected. It has not always been so, and the time will come again when the vital body may normally leave the dense vehicle, but that is not normally accomplished at present. When a medium allows his or her vital body to be used by entities from the Desire World who wish to materialize, the vital body generally oozes from the left side--through the spleen, which is its particular "gate." Then the vital forces cannot flow into the body as they do normally, the medium becomes greatly exhausted, and some of them resort to stimulants to counteract the effects, in time becoming incurable drunkards. The vital force from the sun, which surrounds us as a colorless fluid, is absorbed by the vital body through the etheric counterpart of the spleen, [PAGE 63] THE FOUR KINGDOMS wherein in undergoes a curious transformation of color. It becomes pale rosehued and spreads along the nerves all over the dense body. It is to the nervous system what the force of electricity is to a telegraph system. Thought there be wires, instruments, and telegraph operators all in order, if the electricity is lacking, no message can be sent. The Ego, the brain, and the nervous system may be in seemingly perfect order, but if the vital force be lacking to carry the message of the Ego through the nerves to the muscles, the dense body will remain inert. This is exactly what happens when part of the dense body becomes paralyzed. The vital body has become diseased and the vital force can no longer flow. In such cases, as in most sickness, the trouble is with the finer invisible vehicles. In conscious or unconscious recognition of this fact, the most successful physicians use suggestion--which works upon the higher vehicles--as aid to medicine. The more a physician can imbue his patient with faith and hope, the speedier disease will vanish and give place to perfect health. During the health the vital body specializes a superabundance of vital force,which, after passing through a dense body, radiates in straight lines in every direction from the periphery thereof, as the radii of a circle do from the center; but during ill-health, when the vital body becomes at- tenuated, it is not able to draw to itself the same amount of force and in addition the dense body is feeding upon it. Then the lines of the vital fluid which pass out from the body are crumpled and bent, showing the lack of force behind them. In health the great force of these radiations carries with it germs and microbes which are inimical to the health of the dense body, but in sickness, when the vital force is weak, these emanations do not [PAGE 64] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION so readily eliminate disease germs. Therefore the danger of contracting disease is much greater when the vital forces are low than when one is in robust health. In cases where parts of the dense body are amputated, only the plan- etary ether accompanies the separated part. The separate vital body and the dense body disintegrate synchronously after death. So with the etheric counterpart of the amputated limb. It will gradually disintegrate as the dense member decays, but in the meantime the fact that the man still pos- sesses the etheric limb accounts for his assertion that he can feel his fin- gers or suffers pain in them. There is also a connection with a buried mem- ber, irrespective of distance. A case is on record where a man felt severe paid, as if a nail had been driven into the flesh of an amputated limb, and he persisted until the limb was exhumed, when it was found that a nail had been driven into it at the time it was boxed for burial. The nail was re- moved and the pain instantly stopped. It is also in accordance with these facts that people complain of pain in a limb for perhaps two or three years after the amputation. The pain will then cease. This is because the dis- ease remains in the still undetached etheric limb, but as the amputated part disintegrates, the etheric limb follows suit and thus the pain ceases. Having noted the relations of the four kingdoms to the Etheric Region of the Physical World, we will next turn our attention to their relation to the Desire World. Here we find that both minerals and plants lack the separate desire body. They are permeated only by the planetary desire body, the Desire World. Lacking the separate vehicle, they are incapable of feeling, desire, and emotion, which are faculties pertaining to the Desire World. [PAGE 65] THE FOUR KINGDOMS When a stone is broken, it does not feel; but it would be wrong to infer that there is no feeling connected with such an action. That is the materi- alistic view, or the view taken by the uncomprehending multitude. The oc- cult scientist knows that there is no act, great or small, which is not felt throughout the universe, and even though the stone, because it has no separate desire body, cannot feel, the Spirit of the Earth feels because it is Earth's desire body that permeates the stone. When a man cuts his fin- ger, the finger, having no separate desire body, does not feel the paid, but the man does, because it is his desire body which permeates the finger. If a plant is torn up by the roots, it is felt by the Spirit of the Earth as a man would feel if a hair were torn from his head. This Earth is a living, feeling body, and all the forms which are without separate desire bodies through which their informing spirits may experience feeling, are included in the desire body of the Earth and THAT desire body has feeling. The breaking of a stone and the breaking off of flowers are productive of plea- sure to the Earth, while the pulling our of plants by the root causes paid. The reason is given in the latter part of this work, for at this stage of our study the explanation would be incomprehensible to the general reader. The planetary Desire World pulsates through the dense and vital bodies of animal and man in the same way that it penetrates the mineral and plant, but in addition to this, animal and man have separate desire bodies, which enable them to feel desire, emotion and passion. There is a difference, however. The desire body of the animal is built entirely of the material of the denser regions of the Desire World, while in the case of even the lowest of human races a little matter of the higher Regions enters into the [PAGE 66] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION composition of the desire body. The feelings of animals and the lowest hu- man races are almost entirely concerned with the gratification of the lowest desires and passions which find their expression in the matter of the lower Regions of the Desire World. Hence, in order that they may have such emo- tions to educate them for something higher, it is necessary that they should have the corresponding materials in their desire bodies. As man progresses in the school of life, his experiences teach him, and his desires become purer and better. Thus by degrees the material of his desire body undergoes a corresponding change. The purer and brighter material of the higher Re- gions of the Desire World replaces the murky colors of the lower part. The desire body also grows in size, so that in a saint it is truly a glorious object to behold, the purity of its colors and its luminous transparency be- ing beyond adequate simile. It must be seen to be appreciated. At present the materials of both the lower and the higher Regions enter into the composition of the desire bodies of the great majority of mankind. None are so bad that they have not some good trait. This is expressed in the materials of the higher Regions which we find in their desire bodies. But, on the other hand, very, very few are so good that they do not use some of the materials of the lower Regions. In the same way that the planetary vital and desire bodies inter-penetrate the dense material of the Earth, as we saw in the illustra- tion of the sponge, the sand and the water, so the vital and desire bodies inter-penetrate the dense body of plant, animal, and man. But during the life of man his desire body is not shaped like his dense and vital bodies. After death it assumes that shape. During life it has the appearance of a [In the original printing, the following three un-numbered pages contain charts: Ordinary Man: Currents in the Desire Body; Voluntary Clairvoyant: Currents in the Desire Body; Involuntary Clairvoyant: Currents in the De- sire Body.] [PAGE 67] THE FOUR KINGDOMS luminous ovoid which, in waking hours, completely surrounds the dense body, as the albumen does the yolk of an egg. It extends from twelve to sixteen inches beyond the dense body. In this desire body there are a number of sense centers, but, in the great majority of people, they are latent. It is the awakening of these centers of perception that corresponds to the opening of the blind man's eyes in our former illustration. The matter in the human desire body is in incessant motion of inconceivable rapidity. There is in it no settled place for any particle, as in the dense body. The matter that is at the head one moment may be at the feet in the next and back again. There are no organs in the desire body, as in the dense and vital bodies, but there are centers of perception, which, when active, ap- pear as vortices, always remaining in the same relative position to the dense body, most of them about the head. In the majority of people they are mere eddies and are of no use as centers of perception. They may be awak- ened in all, however, but different methods produce different results. In the involuntary clairvoyant developed along improper, negative lines, these vortices turn from right to left, or in the opposite direction to the hands of a clock--counterclockwise. In the desire body of the properly trained voluntary clairvoyant, they turn in the same direction as the hands of a clock--clockwise, glowing with exceeding splendor, far surpassing the brilliant luminosity of the ordinary desire body. These centers furnish him with means for the perception of things in the Desire World and he sees, and investigates as he wills, while the person whose centers turn counter-clockwise is like a mirror, which re- flects what passes before it. Such a person is incapable of reaching out for information. The reason for this belongs to a later chapter, but the [PAGE 68] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION above is one of the fundamental differences between a medium and a properly trained clairvoyant. It is impossible for most people to distinguish between the two; yet there is one infallible rule that can be followed by anyone: NO GENUINELY DEVELOPED SEER WILL EVER EXERCISE THIS FACULTY FOR MONEY OR ITS EQUIVALENT; NOT WILL HE USE IT TO GRATIFY CURIOSITY; BUT ONLY TO HELP HUMANITY. No one capable of teaching the proper method for the development of this faculty will every charge so much a lesson. Those demanding money for the exercise of, or for giving lessons in these things never have anything worth paying for. The above rule is a safe and sure guide, which all may follow with absolute confidence. In a far distant future man's desire body will become as definitely or- ganized as are the vital and dense bodies. When that stage is reached we shall all have the power to function in the desire body as we do know in the dense body, which is the oldest and best organized of these bodies of man--the desire body being the youngest. The desire body is rooted in the liver, as the vital body is in the spleen. In all warm-blooded creatures, which are the highest evolved, and have feelings, passions and emotions, which reach outward into the world with de- sire, which may be said to really live in the fuller meaning of the term and not merely vegetate--in all such creatures the currents of the desire body flow outward from the liver. The desire stuff is continually welling out in streams or currents which travel in curved lines to every point of the pe- riphery of the ovoid and then return to the liver through a number of vorti- ces, much as boiling water is continually welling outward from the source of heat and returning to it after completing its cycle. [PAGE 69] THE FOUR KINGDOMS The plants are devoid of this impelling, energizing principle, hence they cannot show life and motion as can the more highly developed organisms. Where there is vitality and motion, but no RED blood, there is no separate desire body. The creature is simply in the transition stage from plant to animal and therefore it moves entirely in the strength of the group-spirit. In the COLD-blooded animals which have a liver and RED blood, there is a separate desire body and the group-spirit directs the currents INWARD, be- cause in their case the separate spirit (of the individual fish or reptile for instance) is entirely outside the dense vehicle. When the organism has evolved so far that the separate spirit can com- mence to draw into its vehicles then it (the individual spirit) commences to direct the currents OUTWARD, and we see the beginning of passionate exist- ence and warm blood. It is the warm, red blood in the liver of the organism sufficiently evolved to have an Indwelling spirit which energizes the outgo- ing currents of desire stuff that cause the animal or the man to display de- sire and passion. In the case of the animal the spirit is not yet entirely INdwelling. It does not become so until the points in the vital body and the dense body come into correspondence, as explained in Chapter XII. For this reason the animal is not a "liver," that is, he does not live as com- pletely as does man, not being capable of as fine desires and emotions, be- cause not as fully conscious. The mammalia of today are on a higher plane than was man at the animal stage of his evolution, because they have warm, red blood, which man did not have at that stage. This difference in status is accounted for by the spiral path of evolution, which also accounts for the fact that man is a higher type of humanity than the present Angels were [PAGE 70] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION in their human stage. The present mammalia, which have in their animal stage attained to the possession of warm, red blood, and are therefore capable of experiencing desire and emotion to some extent will, in the Jupi- ter Period, be a purer and better type of humanity than we are now, while from among our present humanity there will be some, even in the Jupiter Pe- riod, who will be openly and avowedly wicked. Moreover, they will not then be able to conceal their passions as is now possible, but will be unabashed about their evil doing. In the light of this exposition of the connection between the liver and the life of the organism, it is noteworthy that in several European lan- guages (English, German, and the Scandinavian tongues) the same word signi- fies the organ of the body (the liver) and also "one who lives." When we turn our attention to the four kingdoms in their relation to the World of Thought we find that minerals, plants and animals lack a ve- hicle correlating them to that World. Yet we know some animals think, but they are the highest domesticated animals which have come into close touch with man for generations and have thus developed a faculty not possessed by other animals, which have not had that advantage. This is on the same prin- ciple that a highly wire will "induce" a weaker current of electricity in a wire brought close to it; or that a man of strong morals will arouse a like tendency in a weaker nature, while one morally weak will be overthrown if brought within the influence of evil characters. All we do, say, or are, reflects itself in our surroundings. This is why the highest domestic animals think. They are the highest of their kind, almost on the point of individualization, and man's thought vibrations have "induced" in them a similar activity of a lower order. With the exceptions noted, the animal [PAGE 71] THE FOUR KINGDOMS kingdom has not acquired the faculty of thought. The are not INDIVIDUAL- IZED. This is the great and cardinal difference between the human and other kingdoms. Man is an individual. The animals, plants and minerals are di- vided into species. They are not individualized in the same sense than man is. It is true that we divide mankind into races, tribes and nations; we note the difference between the Caucasian, , the Negro, the Indian, etc.; but that is not to the point. If we wish to study the characteristics of the lion or the elephant or any other species of the lower animals, all that is necessary is to take any member of that species for that purpose. When we learn the characteristics of one animal, we know the characteristics of the species to which it belongs. All members of the same animal tribe are alike. That is the point. A lion, or its father, or it son, all look alike; there is no difference in the way they will act under like condi- tions. All have the same likes and dislikes; one is the same as another. Not so with human beings. If we want to know about the characteristics of Negroes, it is not enough that we examine one single individual. It would be necessary to examine each individually, and even then we will ar- rive at no knowledge concerning Negroes as a whole, simply because that which was a characteristic of the single individual does not apply to the race collectively. If we desire to know the character of Abraham Lincoln it will avail us nothing to study his father, his grandfather, or his son, for they would differ entirely. Each would have his own peculiarities quite distinct from the idiosyncrasies of Abraham Lincoln. On the other hand, minerals, plants, and animals are described if we devote our attention to the description of one of each species; while there [PAGE 72] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION are as many species among human beings as there are individuals. Each indi- vidual person is a "species," a law unto himself, altogether separate and apart from any other individual, as different from his fellow men as one species in the lower kingdom is from another. We may write the biography of a man, but an animal can have no biography. This is because there is in each man an individual, INDWELLING spirit which dictates the thoughts and actions of each individual human being; while there is one "group-spirit" COMMON TO ALL the different animals or plants of the same species. The group-spirit works on the all FROM THE OUTSIDE. The tiger which roams in the wilds of the Indian jungle and the tiger penned up in the cage of a me- nagerie are both expressions of the same group-spirit. It influences both alike from the Desire World, distance being almost annihilated in the inner Worlds. The group-spirits of the three lower kingdoms are variously located in the higher Worlds, as we shall see when we investigate the consciousness of the different kingdoms; but to properly comprehend the positions of these group-spirits in the inner Worlds it is necessary to remember and to clearly understand what has been said about all the forms that are in the visible world having crystallized from models and ideas in the inner Worlds, as il- lustrated by the architect's house and the inventor's machine. As the juices of the soft body of the snail crystallize into the hard shell which it carries upon its back, so the Spirits in the higher Worlds have, in a similar manner, crystallized our from themselves the dense, material bodies of the different kingdoms. Thus the so-called "higher" bodies, although so fine and cloudy as to be invisible, are not by any means "emanations" from the dense body, but the [PAGE 73] THE FOUR KINGDOMS dense vehicles of all kingdoms correspond to the shell of the snail, which is crystallized from its juices, the snail representing the spirit; and the juices of its body in their progress towards crystallization representing the mind, desire body and vital body. THESE VARIOUS VEHICLES WERE EMANATED BY THE SPIRIT FROM ITSELF for the purpose of gaining experience through them. It is the spirit that moves the dense body where it will, as the snail moves its house, and not the body that controls the movements of the spirit. The more closely the spirit is able to enter into touch with its vehicle the better can it control and express itself through that vehicle, and vice versa. That is the key to the different states of consciousness in the different kingdoms. A study of diagrams 3 and 4 should give a clear un- derstanding of the vehicles of each kingdom, the manner in which they are DIAGRAM 3: Showing the vehicles of each kingdom, and the manner in which such ve- hicles are correlated to the different worlds. [PAGE 74] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION DIAGRAM 4: Showing the state of consciousness appertaining to each kingdom. correlated to the different Worlds and the resulting state of consciousness. From diagram 3 we learn that the separate Ego is definitely segregated within the Universal Spirit in the Region of Abstract Thought. It shows that only man possesses the complete chain of vehicles correlating him to all divisions to the three Worlds. The animal lacks one link of chain--the mind; the plant lacks two links; the mind and the desire body; and the min- eral lacks three links of the chain of the vehicles necessary to function in a self-conscious manner in the Physical World-the mind, the desire and the vital bodies. The reason for the various deficiencies is that the Mineral Kingdom is the expression of the latest stream of evolving life; the Plant Kingdom is ensouled by a life wave that has been longer upon the path of evolution; the [PAGE 75] THE FOUR KINGDOMS life wave of the animal kingdom has a still longer past; while Man, that is to say, the life now expressing itself in the human form, has behind it the longest journey of all the four kingdoms, and therefore leads. In time, the three life-waves which now animate the three lower kingdoms will reach the human, and we shall have passed to higher stages of development. To understand the degree of consciousness which results from the pos- session of the vehicles used by the life evolving in the four kingdoms, we turn our attention to diagram 4, which shows that man, the Ego, the Thinker, has descended into the Chemical Region of the Physical World. Here he has marshaled all his vehicles, thereby attaining the state of waking conscious- ness. He learning to control his vehicles. The organs of neither the de- sire body nor the mind are yet evolved. The latter is not yet even a body. At present it is simply a link, a sheath for the use of the Ego as a focus- ing point. It is the last of the vehicles that have been built. The spirit works gradually from finer into coarser substance, the vehicles also being built in finer substance first, then in coarser and coarser substance. The dense body was built first and has now come into its fourth stage of den- sity; the vital body is in its third stage and the desire body in its sec- ond, hence it is still cloud-like, and the sheath of mind is filmier still. As those vehicles have not, as yet, evolved any organs, it is clear that they ALONE would be useless as vehicles of consciousness. The Ego, however, enters INTO the dense body and connects these organless vehicles with the physical sense centers and thus attains the waking state of consciousness in the Physical World. The student should particularly note that it is because of their con- nection with the splendidly organized mechanism of the dense body that these [PAGE 76] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION higher vehicles become of value at present. He will thus avoid a mistake frequently made by people who, when they come into the knowledge that there are higher bodies, grow to despise the dense vehicle; to speak of it as "low" and "vile"--turning their eyes to heaven and wishing that they might soon be able to leave this earthly lump of clay and fly about in their "higher vehicles." These people generally do not realize the difference between "higher" and "perfect." Certainly, the dense body is the lowest vehicle in the sense that it is the most unwieldy, correlating man to the world of sense with all the limitations thus implied. As stated, it has an enormous period of evolution back of it; is in it fourth state of development and has now reached a great and marvelous degree of efficiency. It will, in time, reach perfection, but even at present it is the best organized of man's vehicles. The vital body is in its third stage of evolution, and less completely orga- nized than the dense body. The desire body and the mind are, as yet, mere clouds--almost entirely unorganized. In the very lowest human beings these vehicles are not even definite ovoids; they are more or less undefined in form. The dense body is a wonderfully constructed instrument and should be recognized as such by everyone pretending to have any knowledge of the con- stitution of man. Observe the femur, for instance. This bone carries the entire weight of the body. On the outside it is built of a thin layer of compact bone, strengthened on the inside by beams and cross-beams of cancellated bone, in such a marvelous manner that the most skilled bridge or construction engineer could never accomplish the feat of building a pillar of equal strength with so little weight. The bones of the skull are built [PAGE 77] THE FOUR KINGDOMS in a similar manner, always the least possible material is used and the maximum of strength obtained. Consider the wisdom manifested in the con- struction of the heart and then question if this superb mechanism deserves to be despised. The wise man is grateful for his dense body and takes the best possible care of it, because he knows that it is the most valuable of his present instruments. The animal spirit has in its descent reached only the Desire World. It has not yet evolved to the point where it can "enter" a dense body. There- fore the animal has no individual INdwelling spirit, but a group-spirit, which directs it FROM WITHOUT. The animal has the dense body, the vital body and the desire body, but the group-spirit which directs it is outside. The vital body and the desire body of an animal are not entirely within the dense body, especially where the head is concerned. For instance, the etheric head of a horse projects far beyond and above the dense physical head. When, as in rare cases it happens, the etheric head of a horse draws into the head of the dense body, that horse can learn to read, count and work examples in elementary arithmetic. To this peculiarity is also due the fact that horses, dogs, cats and other domesticated animals sense the Desire World, though not always realizing the difference between it and the Physical World. A horse will shy at the sight of a figure invisible to the driver; a cat will go through the motions of rubbing itself against invis- ible legs. The cat sees the ghost, however without realizing that it has no dense legs available for frictional purposes. The dog, wiser than a cat or horse, will often sense that there is something he does not understand about the appearance of a dead master whose hands it cannot lick. It will howl mournfully and slink into a corner with its tail between its legs. The fol- lowing illustration may perhaps be of service to show the difference between [PAGE 78] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the man with his indwelling spirit and the animal with its group-spirit. Let us imagine a room divided by means of a curtain, one side of the curtain representing the Desire World and the other the Physical. There are two men in the room, one in each division; they cannot see each other, nor can they get into the same division. There are, however, ten holes in the curtain and the man who is in the division representing the Desire World can put his ten fingers through these holes into the other division, represent- ing the Physical World. He now furnishes an excellent representation of the group-spirit which is in the Desire World. The fingers represent the animals belonging to one species. He is able to move them as he wills, but he cannot use them freely nor as intelligently as the man who is walking about in the Physical division uses his body. The latter sees the fingers which are thrust through the curtain and he observes that they all move, but he does not see the connection between them. To him it appears as if they were all separate and distinct from one another. He cannot see that they are fingers of the man behind the veil and are governed in their movements by his intelligence. If he hurts one of the fingers, it is not only the finger that he hurts, but chiefly the man on the other side of the curtain. If an animal is hurt, it suffers, but not to the degree that the group-spirit does. The finger has no individualized consciousness; it moves as the man dictates--so do the animals moves as the group-spirit dictates. We hear of "animal instinct" and "blind instinct." There is no such vague, indefinite thing as "blind" instinct. There is nothing "blind" about the way the group-spirit guides its members--there is Wisdom, spelled with [PAGE 79] THE FOUR KINGDOMS capitals. The trained clairvoyant, when functioning in the Desire World, can communicate with these spirits of the animal species and finds them much more intelligent than a large percent of human beings. He can see the mar- velous insight they display in marshaling the animals which are their physical bodies. It is the spirit of the group which gathers its flocks of birds in the fall and compels them to migrate to the south, neither too early nor too late to escape the winter's chilly blast; that directs their return in the spring, causing them to fly at just the proper altitude, which differs for the different species. The group-spirit of the beaver teaches it to build its dam across a stream at exactly the proper angle. It considers the rapidity of the flow, and all the circumstances, precisely as a skilled engineer would do, showing that it is as up-to-date in every particular of the craft as the college-bred, technically-educated man. It is the wisdom of the group-spirit that directs the building of the hexagon cell of the bee with such geometrical nicety; that teaches the snail to fashion its house in an accurate, beautiful spiral; that teaches the ocean mollusk the art of decorating its iridescent shell. Wisdom, wisdom everywhere! So grand, so great that one who looks with an observant eye is filed with amazement and reverence. At this point the thought will naturally occur that if the animal group-spirit is so wise, considering the short period of evolution of the animal as compared with that of man, why does not the latter display wisdom to a much greater degree and why must man be taught to build dams and geom- etrize, all of which the group spirit does without being taught? [PAGE 80] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The answer to that question has to do with the descent of the Universal Spirit into matter of ever-increasing density. In the higher Worlds, where its vehicles are fewer and finer, it is in closer touch with cosmic wisdom which shines out in a manner inconceivable in the dense Physical World, but as the spirit descends, the light of wisdom becomes tem- porarily more and more dimmed, until in the densest of all the Worlds, it is held almost entirely in abeyance. An illustration will make this clearer. The hand is man's most valu- able servant; its dexterity enables it to respond to his slightest bidding. In some vocations, such as bank teller, the delicate touch of the hand be- comes so sensitive, that it is able to distinguish a counterfeit coin from a genuine in a way so marvelous that one would almost think the hand were en- dowed with individual intelligence. Its greatest efficiency is perhaps reached in the production of music. It is capable of producing the most beautiful, soul-stirring melodies. The delicate, caressing touch of the hand elicits the tenderest strains of soul-speech from the instrument, telling of the sorrows, the joys, the hopes, the fears and the longings of the soul in a way that nothing but mu- sic can do. It is the language of the heaven world, the spirit's true home, and comes to the divine spark imprisoned in flesh as a message from its na- tive land. Music appeals to all, regardless of race, creed, or other worldly distinction. The higher and more spiritual the individual the plainer does it speak to him and even "the savage breast" is not unmoved by it. Let us now imagine a master musician putting on thin gloves and trying to play his violin. We note at once that the delicate touch is less subtle; the soul of the music is gone. If he puts another and a heavier pair of [PAGE 81] THE FOUR KINGDOMS gloves over the first pair, his hand is hampered to such an extent that he may occasionally create a discord instead of the former harmony. Should he at last put on, in addition to the two pairs of gloves already hampering him, a pair of still heavier mittens, he would, temporarily, be entirely un- able to play, and one who had not heard him play previously to the time he put on the gloves and the mittens, would naturally think that he had never been able to do so, especially if ignorant of the hampering of his hands. So it is with the Spirit; every step down, every descent into coarser matter is to it what the putting on of a pair of gloves would be to the mu- sician. Every step down limits its power of expression until it has become accustomed to the limitations and has found its focus, in the same way that the eye must find its focus after we enter a house on a bright summer day. The pupil of the eye contracts to its limit in the glare of the sun and on entering the house all seems dark; but, as the pupil expands, and admits the light, the man is enabled to see as well in the dimmer light of the house as he did in the sunlight. The purpose of man's evolution here is to enable him to find his focus in the Physical World, where at present the light of wisdom seems obscured. But when in time we have "found the light," the wisdom of man will shine for forth in his actions, and far surpass the wisdom expressed by the group-spirit of the animal. Besides, a distinction must be made between the group spirit and the virgin spirits of the life wave now expressing itself as animals. The group-spirit belongs to a different evolution and is the guardian of the animal spirits. The dense body in which we function is composed of numerous cells, each having separate cellconsciousness, though of a very low order. While these cells from part of our body they are subjected to an dominated by OUR [PAGE 82] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION consciousness. An animal group-spirit functions in a SPIRITUAL BODY, which is its lowest vehicle This vehicle consists of a varying number of virgin spirits imbued for the time being with the consciousness of the group-spirit. The latter directs the vehicles built by the virgin spirits in its charge, caring for them and helping them to evolve their vehicles. As its wards evolve, the group-spirit also evolves, undergoing a series of metamorphoses, in a manner similar to that in which we grow and gain experi- ence by taking into our bodies the cells of the food we eat, thereby also raising their consciousness by enduing them with ours for a time. Thus while a separate, self-conscious Ego is within each human body and dominates the actions of its particular vehicle, the spirit of the separate animal is not yet individualized and self-conscious, but forms part of the vehicle of a self-conscious entity belonging to a different evolution--the group-spirit. The group-spirit dominates the actions of the animals in harmony with cosmic law, until the virgin spirits in its charge shall have gained self-consciousness and become human. Then they will gradually manifest wills of their own, gaining more and more freedom from the group-spirit and becoming responsible for their own actions. The group-spirit will influence them, however (although in a decreasing degree), as race, tribe, community, or family spirit until each individual has become capable of acting in full harmony with cosmic law. Not until that time will the Ego be entirely free and independent of the group-spirit, which will then enter a higher phase of evolution. The position occupied by the group-spirit in the Desire World gives to [PAGE 83] THE FOUR KINGDOMS the animal a consciousness different form that of man, who has a clear, definite waking consciousness. Man sees things OUTSIDE of himself in sharp, distinct outlines. Owing to the spiral path of evolution, the higher domes- tic animals, particularly the dog, horse, cat and elephant see objects in somewhat the same way, though perhaps not so clearly defined. All other animals have an internal "picture consciousness" similar to the dream-state in man. When such an animal is confronted by an object, a picture is im- mediately perceived WITHIN, accompanied by a strong impression that the ob- ject is inimical or beneficial to its welfare. If the feeling is one of fear, it is associated with a suggestion from the group-spirit how to escape the threatened danger. This negative state of consciousness renders it easy for the group-spirit to guide the dense bodies of its charges by suggestion, as the animals have no will of their own. Man is not so easily managed from without, either with or without his consent. As evolution progresses and man's will develops more and more, he will become non-amenable to outside suggestion and free to do as he pleases regardless of suggestions from others. This is the chief difference between man and the other kingdoms. They act according to law and the dictates of the group-spirit (which we call instinct), while man is becoming more and more a law unto himself. We do not ask the mineral whether or not it will crystallize, nor the flower whether it will or will not bloom, nor the lion whether it will or will not cease to prey. They are all, in the smallest as in the greatest matter, under the absolute domination of the group-spirit, being without free will and initiative which, in some degree, are possessed by every human being. All animals of the same species look nearly alike, [PAGE 84] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION because they emanate from the same group-spirit, while among the fifteen hundred millions of human beings who people the Earth no two look exactly alike, not even twins when adolescent, because the stamp that is put upon each by the indwelling individual Ego makes the difference in appearance as well as in character. That all oxen thrive on grass, and all lions eat flesh, while "one man's meat is another man's poison" is another illustration of the all-inclusive influence of the group-spirit as contrasted with the Ego which makes each human being require a different proportion of food from every other. Doctors note with perplexity the same peculiarity in administering medicine. Its acts differently upon different individuals, while the same medicine will produce identical effects on two animals of the same species, owing to the fact that animals all follow the dictates of the group-spirit and Cosmic Law--always act similarly in identical circumstances. Man alone is, in some measure, able to follow his own desires within certain limits. That his mistakes are many and grievous, is granted, and to many it might seem better if he were forced into the right way, but if this were done, he would never learn to do right. Lessons of discrimination between good and evil cannot be learned unless he is free to choose his own course and has learned to eschew the wrong as a veritable "womb of pain." If he did right only because he had no choice, and had no chance to do otherwise, he would be but an automaton and not an evolving God. As the builder learns by his mistakes, correcting past errors in future buildings, so man, by means of his blunders, and the pain they cause him, is attaining to a higher (because self-conscious) wisdom than the animal, which acts wisely because it is im- pelled to action by the group-spirit. In time the animal will become human, [PAGE 85] THE FOUR KINGDOMS have liberty of choice and will make mistakes and learn by them as we do now. Diagram 4 shows that the group-spirit of the plant kingdom has its low- est vehicle in the Region of Concrete Thought. It is two steps removed from its dense vehicle and consequently the plants have a consciousness corre- sponding to that of DREAMLESS SLEEP. The group-spirit of the mineral has it slowest vehicle in the Region of Abstract Thought and it is, therefore, three steps removed from its dense vehicle; hence it is in a state of deep unconsciousness similar to the TRANCE condition. We have now shown that man is an individual indwelling spirit, an Ego separate from all other entities, directing and working in one set of ve- hicles from WITHIN , and that plants and animals are directed from WITHOUT by a group-spirit having jurisdiction over a number of animals or plants in our Physical World. They are separate only in appearance. The relations of plant, animal and man to the life currents in the Earth's atmosphere are symbolically represented by the cross. The Mineral Kingdom is not represented, because as we have seen, it possesses no indi- vidual vital body, hence cannot be the vehicle for currents belonging to the higher realms. Plato, who was an Initiate, often gave occult truths. He said "The World-Soul is crucified." The lower limb of the cross indicates the plant with its root in the chemical mineral soil. The group-spirits of plants are at the center of the Earth. They are (it will be remembered) in the Region of Concrete Thought, which inter-penetrates the Earth, as do all the other Worlds. From these group-spirits flow streams or currents in all directions to the periphery of [PAGE 86] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the Earth, passing outward through the length of plant or tree. Man is represented by the upper limb; his is the INVERTED PLANT. The plant takes its food through the root. Man takes his food through the head. The plant stretches its generative organs towards the sun. Man, the in- verted plant, turns his towards the center of the earth. The plant is sus- tained by the spiritual currents of the group-spirit in the center of the earth, which enter into it by way of the root. Later it will be shown that the highest spiritual influence comes to man from the sun, which sends its rays through man, the inverted plant, from the head downwards. The plant inhales the poisonous carbon-dioxide exhales by man and exhales the life-giving oxygen used by him. The animal, which is symbolized by the horizontal limb of the cross, is between the plant and the man. Its spine is in a horizontal position and through it play the currents of the animal group-spirit which encircle the Earth. No animal can be made to remain constantly upright, because in that case the currents of the group-spirit could not guide it, and if it were not sufficiently individualized to endure the spiritual currents which enter the vertical human spine, it would die. It is necessary that a vehicle for the expression of an individual Ego shall have three things--an upright walk, that it may come into touch with the currents just mentioned; an upright larynx, for only such a larynx is capable of speech (parrots and starlings are examples of this effect of the upright larynx); and, owing to the solar currents, it must have warm blood. The latter is of the utmost importance to the Ego, which will be logically explained and illustrated later. These requisites are simply mentioned here as the last words on the status of the four kingdoms in relation to each other and to the Worlds. [PAGE 87] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION CHAPTER III. MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION ACTIVITIES OF LIFE; MEMORY AND SOUL-GROWTH Our study thus far of the seven Worlds or states of matter has shown us that each serves a definite purpose in the economy of nature, and that God, the Great Spirit, in Whom we actually and in fact "live and move and have our being," is the Power that permeates and sustains the whole Universe with Its Life; but while that Life flows into and is immanent in every atom of the six lower Worlds and all contained therein, in the Seventh--the highest--the Triune God alone IS. The next highest or sixth realm is the World of Virgin Spirits. Here those sparks from the divine "Flame: have their being before they commence their long pilgrimage through the five denser Worlds for the purpose of de- veloping latent potentialities into dynamic powers. As the seed unfolds its hidden possibilities by being buried in the soil, so these virgin spirits will, in time, when they have passed through matter (the school of experi- ence), also become divine "Flames," capable of bringing forth universes from themselves. The five Worlds constitute the field of man's evolution, the three lower or denser being the scene of the present phase of his development. We will now consider his as related to these five Worlds by means of his appropriate vehicles, remembering the two grand divisions into which two of these Worlds are divided, and than man has a vehicle for each of these divisions. [PAGE 88] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION DIAGRAM: THE SEVENFOLD CONSTITUTION OF MAN In the waking state these vehicles are all together. They inter-penetrate one another as the blood, the lymph, and other juices of the body inter-penetrate. Thus is the Ego enabled to act in the Physical World. We ourselves, as Egos, function directly in the subtle substance of the Region of Abstract Thought, which we have specialized within the periphery of our individual aura. Thence we view the impressions made by the outer world upon the vital body through the senses, together with the feelings and emotions generated by them in the desire body, and mirrored in the mind. From these mental images we form our conclusions, in the substance of the Region of Abstract Thought, concerning the subjects with which they deal. Those conclusions are ideas. By the power of will we project an idea through the mind, where it takes concrete shape as a thought-form by drawing mind-stuff around itself from the Region of Concrete Thought. [PAGE 89] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION The mind is like the projecting lens of a stereopticon. It projects the image in one of three directions, according to the will of the thinker, which ensouls the thought-form. (1) It may be projected against the desire body in an endeavor to arouse feeling which will lead to immediate action. (a) If the thought awakens Interest, one of the twin forces, Attraction or Repulsion, will be stirred up. If Attraction, the centripetal force, is aroused, it seizes the thought, whirls it into the desire body, endows the image with added life and clothes it with desire-stuff. Then the thought is able to act on the etheric brain, and propel the vital force through the appropriate brain centers and nerves to the voluntary muscles which perform the necessary action. Thus the force in the thought is expended and the image remains in the ether of the vital body as memory of the act and the feeling that caused it. (b) Repulsion is the centrifugal force and if that is aroused by the thought there will be a struggle between the spiritual force (the will of the man) within the thought-form, and the desire body. This is the battle between conscience and desire, the higher and the lower nature. The spiritual force, in spite of resistance will seek to clothe the thought-form in the desire-stuff needed to manipulate the brain and muscles. The force of Repulsion will endeavor to scatter the appropriated material and oust the thought. If the spiritual energy is strong it may force its way through to the brain centers and hold its clothing of desire-stuff while manipulating the vital force, thus compelling action, and will then leave upon the memory a vivid impression of the struggle and the victory. If the spiritual energy is exhausted before action has resulted, it will be overcome by the force of [PAGE 90] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Repulsion, and will be stored in the memory, as are all other thought-forms when they have expended their energy. (c) If the thought-form meets the withering feeling of Indifference it depends upon the spiritual energy contained in it whether it will be able to compel action, or simply leave a weak impress upon the reflecting ether of the vital body after its kinetic energy has been exhausted. (2) Where no immediate action is called for by the mental images of im- pacts from without, these may be projected directly upon the reflecting ether, together with the thoughts occasioned by them, to be used at some fu- ture time. The spirit, working through the mind, has instant access to the storehouse of conscious memory and may at any time resurrect any of the pic- tures found there, endue them with new spiritual force, and project them upon the desire body to compel action. Each time such a picture is thus used it will gain in vividness, strength and efficiency, and will compel ac- tion along its particular line grooves, and produces the phenomenon of thought, "gaining" or "growing" upon us by repetition. (3) A third way of using a thought-form is when the thinker projects it toward another mind to act as a suggestion, to carry information, etc., as in thought-transference, or it may be directed against the desire body of another person to compel action, as in the case of a hypnotist influencing a victim at a distance. It will then act in precisely the same manner as if it were the victim's own thought. If in line with his proclivities it will act as per paragraph 1a. If contrary to his nature, as described in 1b or 1c. When the work designed for such a projected thought-form has been ac- complished, or its energy expended in vain attempts to achieve its object, [PAGE 91] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION it gravitates back to its creator, bearing with it the indelible record of the journey. It success or failure is imprinted on the negative atoms of the reflecting ether of its creator's vital body, where it forms that part of the record of the thinker's life and action which is sometimes called the sub-conscious mind. This record is much more important than the memory to which we have con- scious access, for the latter is made up from imperfect and illusive sense-perceptions and is the voluntary memory or conscious mind. The involuntary memory or sub-conscious mind comes into being in a dif- ferent way, altogether beyond our control at present. As the ether carries to the sensitive film in the camera an accurate impression of the surround- ing landscape, taking in the minutest detail regardless of whether the pho- tographer has observed it or not, so the ether contained in the air we in- spire carries with it an accurate and detailed picture of all our surroundings. Not only of material things, but also the conditions existing each moment within our aura. The slightest thought, feeling or emotion is transmitted to the lungs, where it is injected into the blood. The blood is one of the highest products of the vital body as it is the carrier of nour- ishment to every part of the body, and the direct vehicle of the Ego. The pictures it contains are impressed upon the negative atoms of the vital body, to serve as arbiters of the man's destiny in the POST MORTEM state. The memory (or so-called mind), both conscious and sub-conscious, re- lates WHOLLY to the experiences of this life. It consists of impressions of events on the vital body. These may be changed or even eradicated, as noted in the explanation concerning the forgiveness of sins which is given a few [PAGE 92] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION pages further on, which change or eradication depends upon the elimination of these impressions from the ether of the vital body. There is also a superconscious memory. That is the storehouse of all faculties acquired and knowledge gained in previous lives, though perhaps latent in the present life. This record is indelibly engraven on the life spirit. It manifests ordinarily, thought not to the full extent, as con- science and character which ensoul all thought-forms, sometimes as counsel- lor, sometimes compelling action with resistless force, even contrary to reason and desire. In many women, in whom the vital body is positive, and in advanced people of either sex where the vital body has been sensitized by a pure and holy life, by prayer and concentration, this superconscious memory inherent in the life spirit is occasionally, to some extent, above the necessity of clothing itself in mind stuff and desire matter in order to compel action. It does not always need to incur the danger of being subjected to and per- haps overruled by a process of reasoning. Sometimes, in the form of intu- ition or teaching from within, it impresses itself directly upon the re- flecting ether of the vital body. The more readily we learn to recognize it and follow its dictates, the oftener it will speak, to our eternal welfare. By their activities during waking hours the desire body and the mind are constantly destroying the dense vehicle. Every thought and movement breaks down tissue. On the other hand, the vital body faithfully endeavors to re- store harmony and build up what the other vehicles are tearing down. It is not able, however, to entirely withstand the powerful onslaughts of the im- pulses and thoughts. It gradually loses ground and at last there comes a [PAGE 93] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION time when it collapses. Its "points" shrivel-up, so to say. The vital fluid ceases to flow along the nerves is sufficient quantity; the body be- comes drowsy, the Thinker is hampered by its drowsiness and forced to with- draw, taking the desire body with him. This withdrawal of the higher ve- hicle leaves the dense body interpenetrated by the vital body in the senseless state we call sleep. Sleep, however, is not by any means an inactive state, as people gener- ally suppose. It it were, the body would be no different on awakening in the morning from its condition when it went to sleep at night; its fatigue would be just as great. On the contrary, sleep is a period of intense ac- tivity and the more intense it is the greater its value, for it eliminates the poisons resulting from tissue destroyed by the mental and physical ac- tivities of the day. The tissues are re-built and the rhythm of the body restored. The more thoroughly this work is done the greater the benefit ac- cruing from sleep. The Desire World is an ocean of wisdom and harmony. Into this the Ego takes the mind and the desire body when the lower vehicles have been left to sleep. There the first care of the Ego is the restoration of the rhythm and harmony of the mind and the desire body. This restoration is accomplished gradually as the harmonious vibrations of the Desire World flow through them. There is an essence in the Desire World corresponding to the vital fluid which permeates the dense body by means of the vital body. The higher vehicles, as it were, steep themselves in this elixir of life. When strengthened, they commence work on the vital body, which was left with the sleeping dense body. Then the vital body begins to specialize the solar [PAGE 94] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION energy anew, rebuilding the dense body, using particularly the chemical ether as its medium in the process of restoration. It is this activity of the different vehicles during sleep which forms the basis for the activity of the following day. Without that there would be no awakening, for the Ego was forced to abandon his vehicles because their weariness rendered them useless. If the work of removing that fatigue were not done, the bodies would remain asleep, as sometimes happens in natural trance. It is just because of this harmonizing, recuperative activ- ity that sleep is better than doctor or medicine in preserving health. Mere rest is nothing is comparison with sleep. It is only while the higher ve- hicles are in the Desire World that there is a total suspension of waste and an influx of restoring force. It is true that during rest the vital body is not hampered in its work by tissue being broken down by active motion and tense muscles, but still it must contend with the wasting energy of thought and it does not then receive the OUTSIDE recuperative force from the desire body as during sleep. It happens, however, that at times the desire body does not fully with- draw, so that part of it remains connected with the vital body, the vehicle for sense perception and memory. The result is that restoration is only partly accomplished and that the senses and actions of the Desire World are brought into the physical consciousness as dreams. Of course most dreams are confused as the axis of perception is askew, because of the improper re- lation of one body to another. The memory is also confused by this incon- gruous relation of the vehicles and as a result of the loss of the restoring force, dream-filled sleep is restless and the body feels tired on awakening. During the life the threefold spirit, the Ego, works on and in the [PAGE 95] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION threefold body, to which it is connected by the link of mind. This work brings the threefold soul into being. The soul is the spiritualized product of the body. DIAGRAM 5: SHOWS THE TENFOLD CONSTITUTION OF MAN. [PAGE 96] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION As proper food feeds the body in a material sense, so the activity of the spirit in the dense body, which results in RIGHT ACTION, promotes the growth of the Conscious Soul. As the forces from the sun play in the vital body and nourish it, that it may act on the dense body, so the memory of ac- tions done in the dense body-the desires, feelings and emotions of the de- sire body and the thoughts and ideas in the mind-cause the growth of the In- tellectual Soul. In like manner the HIGHEST DESIRES and EMOTIONS of the desire body form the Emotional Soul. This threefold soul in turn enhances the consciousness of the threefold spirit. The Emotional Soul, which is the extract of the desire body, adds to the efficiency of the Human Spirit, which is the spiritual counterpart of the desire body. The Intellectual Soul gives added power to the Life Spirit, because the Intellectual Soul is extracted from the vital body, which is the material counterpart of the Life Spirit. The Conscious Soul increases the consciousness of the Divine Spirit be- cause it (the Conscious Soul) is the extract of the dense body, which latter is the counterpart of the Divine Spirit. DEATH AND PURGATORY So man builds and sows until the moment of death arrives. Then the seed-time and the periods of growth and ripening are past. The harvest time has come, when the skeleton spectre of Death arrives with his scythe and hour-glass. That is a good symbol. The skeleton symbolizes the relatively permanent part of the body. The scythe represents the fact that this perma- nent part, which is about to be harvested by the spirit, is the fruitage of [PAGE 97] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION the life now drawing to a close. The hour-glass in his hand indicates that the hour does not strike until the full course has been run in harmony with unvarying laws. When that moment arrives a separation of the vehicles takes place. As his life in the Physical World is ended for the time being, it is not necessary for man to retain his dense body. The vital body, which as we have explained, also belongs to the Physical World, is withdrawn by way of the head, leaving the dense body inanimate. The higher vehicles--vital body, desire body and mind-are seen to leave the dense body with a spiral movement, taking with them the SOUL of one dense atom. Not the atom itself, but THE FORCES that played through it. The results of the experiences passed through in the dense body during the life just ended have been impressed upon this particular atom. While all the other atoms of the dense body have been renewed from time to time, this permanent atom has remained. It has remained stable, not only through one life, but it has been a part of every dense body ever used by a particular Ego. It is withdrawn at death only to reawaken at the dawn of another physical life, to serve again as the nucleus around which is built the new dense body to be used by the same Ego. It is therefore called the "Seed-Atom." During life the seed-atom is situated in the left ventricle of the heart, near the apex. At death it rises to the brain by way of the pneumogastric nerve, leaving the dense body, together with the higher ve- hicles, by way of the sutures between the parietal and occipital bones. When the higher vehicles have left the dense body they are still con- nected with it by a slender, glistening, silvery cord shaped much like two [PAGE 98] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION figure sixes reversed, one upright and one horizontally placed, the two con- nected at the extremities of the hooks. (See diagram 5 1/2.) One end is fastened to the heart by means of the seed-atom, and it is the rupture of the seed-atom which causes the heart to stop. The cord it- self is not snapped until the panorama of the past life, contained in the vital body, has been reviewed. Care should be taken, however, not to cremate or embalm the body until at least three days after death, for while the vital body is with the higher vehicles, and they are still connected with the dense body by means of the silver cord, any POST MORTEM examination or other injury to the dense body will be felt, in a measure, by the man. DIAGRAM 5 1/2: THE SILVER CORD Cremation should be particularly avoided in the first three days after death, because it tends to disintegrate the vital body, which should be kept intact until the panorama of the past life has been etched into the desire body. The silver cord snaps at the point where the sixes unite, half remaining with the dense body and the other half with the higher vehicles. From the [PAGE 99] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION time the cord snaps the dense body is quite dead. In the beginning of 1906 Dr. McDougall made a series of experiments in the Massachusetts General Hospital, to determine, if possible, whether any- thing not ordinarily visible left the body at death. For this purpose he constructed a pair of scales capable of registering differences of one-tenth of an ounce. The dying person and his bed were placed on one of the platforms of the scale, which was then balanced by weights placed on the opposite platform. In every instance it was noted that at the precise moment when the dying person drew the last breath, the platform containing the weights dropped with startling suddenness, lifting the bed and the body, thus showing that something invisible, but having weight, had left the body. Thereupon the newspapers all over the country announced in glaring headlines that Dr. McDougall had "weighed the soul." Occultism hails with joy the discoveries of modern science, as they in- variably corroborate what occult science has long taught. The experiments of Dr. McDougall showed conclusively that something invisible to ordinary sight left the body at death, as trained clairvoyants had seen, and as had been stated in lectures and literature for many years previous to Dr. McDougall's discovery. But this invisible "something" is not the soul. There is a great dif- ference. The reporters jump at conclusions when they state that the scien- tists have "weighed the soul." The soul belongs to higher realms and can never be weighed on physical scales, even though they registered variations of one-millionth part of a grain instead of one-tenth of an ounce. [PAGE 100] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION IT WAS THE VITAL BODY WHICH THE SCIENTIST WEIGHED. It is formed of the four ethers and they belong to the Physical World. As we have seen, a certain amount of this ether is "superimposed" upon the ether which envelops the particles of the human body and is confined there during physical life, adding in a slight degree to the weight of the dense body of plant, animal and man. In death it escapes; hence the diminu- tion in weight noticed by Dr. McDougall when the persons with whom he ex- perimented expired. Dr. McDougall also tried his scales in weighing dying animals. No diminution was found here, though one of the animals was a St. Bernard dog. That was taken to indicate that animals have no souls. A little later, how- ever, Professor La V. Twining, head of the Science Department of the Los Angeles Polytechnic School, experimented with mice and kittens, which he en- closed in hermetically sealed glass flasks. His scales were the most sensi- tive procurable and were enclosed in a glass case from which all moisture had been removed. It was found that all the animals observed lost weight at death. A good sized mouse, weighing 12.886 grams, suddenly lost 3.1 mil- ligrams at death. A kitten used in another experiment lost one hundred milligrams while dying and at its last gasp it suddenly lost an additional sixty milligrams. After that it lost weight slowly, due to evaporation. Thus the teaching of occult science in regard to the possession of vital bodies by animals was also vindicated when sufficiently fine scales were used, and the case where the rather insensitive scales did not show diminu- tion in the weight of the St. Bernard dog shows that the vital bodies of animals are proportionately lighter than in man. [PAGE 101] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION When the "silver cord" is loosened in the heart, and man has been re- leased from his dense body, a moment of the highest importance comes to the Ego, and it cannot be too seriously impressed upon the relatives of a dying person that it is a great crime against the departing soul to give expres- sion to loud grief and lamentations, for it is just then engaged in a matter of supreme importance and a great deal of the value of the past life depends upon how much attention the soul can give to this matter. This will be made clearer when we come to the description of man's life in the Desire World. It is also a crime against the dying to administer stimulants which have the effect of forcing the higher vehicles back into the dense body with a jerk, thus imparting a great shock to the man. It is not torture to pass out, but it is torture to be dragged back to endure further suffering. Some who have passed out have told investigators that they had, in that way, been kept dying for hours and had prayed that their relatives would cease their mistaken kindness and let them die. When the man is freed from the dense body, which was the heaviest clog upon his spiritual power (like the heavy mitten on the hand of the musician in our previous illustration), his spiritual power comes back in some mea- sure, and he is able to read the pictures in the negative pole of the re- flecting ether of his vital body, which is the seat of the sub-conscious memory. The whole of his past life passes before his sight like a panorama, the events being presented IN REVERSE ORDER. The incidents of the days immedi- ately preceding death come first and so on back through manhood or womanhood to youth, childhood and infancy. Everything is remembered. [PAGE 102] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The man stands as a spectator before this panorama of his past life. He sees the pictures as they pass and they impress themselves upon his higher vehicles, but he has no feeling about them at this time. That is reserved until the time when he enters into the Desire World, which is the world of feeling and emotion. At present he is only in the Etheric Region of the Physical World. This panorama lasts from a few hours to several days, depending upon the length of time the man could keep awake, if necessary. Some people can keep awake only twelve hours, or even less; others can do so, upon occasion, for a number of days, but as long as the man can remain awake, the panorama lasts. This feature of life after death is similar to that with takes place when one is drowning or falling from a height. In such cases the vital body also leaves the dense body and the man sees his life in a flash, because he loses consciousness at once. Of course the "silver cord" is not broken, or there could be no resuscitation. When the endurance of the vital body has reached its limit, it collapses in the way described when we were considering the phenomenon of sleep. Dur- ing physical life, when the Ego controls its vehicles, this collapse termi- nates the waking hours; after death the collapse of the vital body termi- nates the panorama and forces the man to withdraw into the Desire World. The silver cord breaks at the point where the sixes unite (see diagram 5 1/2), and the same division is made as during sleep, but with this important difference, that thought the vital body returns to the dense body, it no longer interpenetrates it, but simply hovers over it. It remains floating over the grave, decaying synchronously with the dense vehicle. Hence, to the trained clairvoyant, a graveyard is a nauseating sight and if only more [PAGE 103] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION people could see it as he does, little argument would be necessary to induce them to change from the present unsanitary method of disposing of the dead to the more rational method of cremation, which restores the elements to their primordial condition without the objectionable features incident to the process of slow decay. In leaving the vital body the process is much the same as when the dense body is discarded. The life forces of one atom are taken, to be used as a nucleus for the vital body of a future embodiment. Thus, upon his entrance into the Desire World the man has the seed-atoms of the dense and the vital bodies, in addition to the desire body and the mind. If the dying man could leave all desires behind, the desire body would very quickly fall away from him, leaving him free to proceed into the heaven world, but that is not generally the case. Most people, especially if they die in the prime of life, have many ties and much interest in life on earth. They have not altered their desires because they have lost their physical bodies. In fact often their desires are even augmented by a very intense longing to return. This acts in such a manner as to bind them to the Desire World in a very unpleasant way, although unfortunately, they do not realize it. On the other hand, old and decrepit persons and those who are weakened by long illness and are tired of life, pass on very quickly. The matter may be illustrated by the ease with which the seed falls out of the ripe fruit, no particle of the flesh clinging to it, while in the unripe fruit the seed clings to the flesh with the greatest tenacity. Thus it is especially hard for people to die who were taken out of their bodies by accident while at the height of their physical health and strength, en- gaged in numerous ways in the activities of physical life; held by the ties [PAGE 104] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION of wife, family, relatives, friends, pursuits of business and pleasure. The suicide, who tries to get away from life, only to find that he is as much alive as ever, is in the most pitiable plight. He is able to watch those whom he has, perhaps, disgraced by his act, and worst of all, he has an unspeakable feeling of being "hollowed out." The part in the ovoid aura where the dense body used to be is empty and although the desire body has taken the form of the discarded dense body, it feels like an empty shell, because the creative archetype of the body in the Region of Concrete Thought persists as an empty mold, so to speak, as long as the dense body should properly have lived. When a person meets a natural death, even in the prime of life, the activity of the archetype ceases, and the desire body adjusts itself so as to occupy the whole of the form, but in the case of suicide that awful feeling of "emptiness" remains until the time comes when, in the natural course of events, his death would have occurred. As long as the man entertains the desires connected with earth life he must stay in his desire body and as the progress of the individual requires that he pass on to higher Regions, the existence in the Desire World must necessarily become purgative, tending to purify him from his binding de- sires. How this is done is best seen by taking some radical instances. The miser who loved his gold in earth life loves it just as dearly after death; but in the first place he cannot acquire any more, because he has no longer a dense body wherewith to grasp it and worst of all, he cannot even keep what he hoarded during life. He will, perhaps, go and sit by his safe and watch the cherished gold or bonds; but the heirs appear and with, it may be, a stinging jeer at the "stingy old fool" (whom they do not see, but who [PAGE 105] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION both sees and hears them), will open his safe, and though he may throw himself over his gold to protect it, they will put their hands through him, neither knowing nor caring that he is there, and will then proceed to spend his hoard, while he suffers in sorrow and impotent rage. He will suffer keenly, his sufferings all the more terrible on account of being entirely mental, because the dense body dulls even suffering to some extent. In the Desire World, however, these sufferings have full sway and the man suffers until he learns that gold may be a curse. Thus he gradually becomes contented with his lot and at last is freed from his de- sire body and is ready to go on. Or take the case of the drunkard. He is just as fond of intoxicants af- ter death as he was before. It is not the dense body that craves drink. It is made sick by alcohol and would rather be without it. It vainly protests in different ways, but the desire body of the drunkard craves the drink and forces the dense body to take it, that the desire body may have the sensa- tion of pleasure resulting from the increased vibration. That desire re- mains after the death of the dense body, but the drunkard has in his desire body neither mouth to drink not stomach to contain physical liquor. He may and does get into saloons, where he interpolates his body into to bodies of the drinkers to get a little of their vibrations by induction, but that is too weak to give him much satisfaction. He may and also does sometimes get inside a whiskey cask, but that is of no avail either for there are in the cask no such fumes as are generated in the digestive organs of a tippler. It has no effect upon him and he is like a man in an open boat on the ocean. "Water, water everywhere, but not a drop to drink;" consequently he suffers [PAGE 106] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION intensely. In time, however, he learns the uselessness of longing for drink which he cannot obtain. As with so many of our desires in the Earth life, all desires in the Desire World die for want of opportunity to gratify them. When the drunkard has been purged, he is ready, so far as this habit is concerned, to leave this state of "purgatory" and ascend into the heaven world. Thus we see that it is not an avenging Deity that makes purgatory or hell for us, but our own individual evil habits and acts. According to the intensity of our desires will be the time and suffering entailed in their expurgation. In the cases mentioned it would have been no suffering to the drunkard to lose his worldly possessions. If he had any, he did not cling to them. Neither would it have caused the miser any paid to have been de- prived of intoxicants. It is safe to say that he would not have cared if there were not a drop of liquor in the world. But he did care about his gold, and the drunkard cared about his drink and so the unerring law gave to each that which was needed to purge him of his unhallowed desires and evil habits. This is the law that is symbolized in the scythe of the reaper, Death; the law that says, "whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." It is the law of cause and effect, which rules all things in the three Worlds, in every realm of nature--physical, moral and mental. Everywhere it works inexorably, adjusting all things, restoring the equilibrium wherever even the slightest action has brought about a disturbance, as all action must. The result may be manifested immediately or it may be delayed for years or for lives, but sometime, somewhere, just and equal retribution will be made. The student should particularly note that its work is absolutely impersonal. [PAGE 107] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION There is in the universe neither reward nor punishment. All is the result of invariable law. The action of this law will be more fully elucidated in the next chapter, where we shall find it associated with another Great Law of the Cosmos, which also operates in the evolution of man. The law we are now considering is called the law of Consequence. In the Desire World it operates in purging man of the baser desires and the correction of the weaknesses and vices which hinder his progress, by making him suffer in the manner best adapted to that purpose. If he had made others suffer, or has dealt unjustly with them, he will be made to suf- fer in that identical way. Be it noted, however, that if a person has been subject to vices, or has done wrong to others, but has overcome his vices, or repented and, as far as possible, made right the wrong done, such repen- tance, reform and restitution have purged him of those special vices and evil acts. The equilibrium has been restored and the lesson learned during that embodiment, and therefore will not b a cause of suffering after death. In the Desire World life is lived about three times as rapidly as in the Physical World. A man who has lived to be fifty years of age in the Physical World would live through the same life events in the Desire World in about sixteen years. This is, of course, only a general gauge. There are persons who remain in the Desire World much longer than their term of physical life. Others again, who have led lives with few gross desires, pass through in a much shorter period, but the measure above given is very nearly correct for the average man of present day. [PAGE 108] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION It will be remembered that as the man leaves the dense body at death, his past life passes before him in pictures; but at that time he has no feeling concerning them. During his life in the Desire World also these life pictures roll back- wards, as before; but not the man has all the feelings that it is possible for him to have as, one by one, the scenes pass before him. Every incident in his past life is now lived over again. When he comes to a point where he has injured someone, he himself feels the pain as the injured person felt it. He lives through all the sorrow and suffering he has caused to others and learns just how painful is the hurt and how hard to bear is the sorrow he has caused. In addition there is the fact already mentioned that the suffering is much keener because he has no dense body to dull the pain. Perhaps that is why the speed of life there is tripled--that the suffering may lose in duration what it gains in sharpness. Nature's measures are won- derfully just and true. There is another characteristic peculiar to this phase of post mortem existence which intimately connected with the fact (already mentioned) that distance is almost annihilated in the Desire World. When a man dies, he at once seems to swell out in his vital body; he appears to himself to grow into immense proportions. This feeling is due to the fact, not that the body really grows, but that the perceptive faculties receive so many impres- sions from various sources, all seeming to be close at hand. The same is true of the desire body. The man seems to be present with all the people with whom on earth he had relations of a nature which require correction. If he has injured one man in San Francisco and another in New York, he will feel as if part of him were in each place. This gives him a peculiar feel- ing of being cut to pieces. [PAGE 109] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION The student will now understand the importance of the panorama of the past life during the purgative existence, where this panorama is realized in definite feelings. If it lasted long and the man were undisturbed, the full, deep, clear impression etched into the desire body would make life in the Desire World more vivid and conscious and the purgation more thorough than if, because of distress at the loud outbursts of grief on the part of his relatives, at the death bed and during the three-day period previously mentioned the man had only vague impression of his past life. The spirit which has etched a deep clear record into its desire body will realize the mistakes of the past life so much more clearly and definitely than if the pictures were blurred on account of the individual's attention being di- verted by the suffering and grief around him. His feeling concerning the things which cause his present suffering in the Desire World will be much more definite if they are drawn from a distinct panoramic impression than if the duration of the process were short. This sharp, clear-cut feeling is of immense value in future lives. It stamps upon the seed-atom of the desire body an ineffaceable impression of itself. THE EXPERIENCES WILL BE FORGOTTEN IN SUCCEEDING LIVES, BUT THE FEELING REMAINS. When opportunities occur to repeat the error in later lives, this Feeling will speak to us clearly and unmistakably. It is the "still, small voice" which warns us, though we do not know why; but the clearer and more definite the panoramas of past lives has been, the oftener, stronger and clearer shall we hear this voice. Thus we see how important it is that we leave the passing spirit in absolute quietness after death. By so doing we help it to reap the greatest possible benefit from the life just ended and to avoid perpetuating the same mistakes in future lives, while our [PAGE 110] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION selfish, hysterical lamentations may deprive it of much of the value of the life it has just concluded. The mission of purgatory is to eradicate the injurious habits by making their gratification impossible. The individual suffers exactly as he has made others suffer through his dishonesty, cruelty, intolerance, or what not. Because of this suffering he learns to act kindly, honestly, and with forbearance toward others in future. Thus, in consequence of the existence of this beneficent state, man learns virtue and right action. When he is reborn he is free from evil habits, at least every evil act committed is one of free will. The tendencies to repeat the evil of past lives remain, for we must learn to do right consciously and of our own will. Upon occasion these tendencies tempt us, thereby affording us an opportunity of ranging ourselves on the side of mercy and virtue as against vice and cruelty. But to indicate right action and to help us resist the snares and wiles of temp- tation, we have the feeling resulting from the expurgation of evil habits and the expiation of the wrong acts of past lives. If we heed that feeling and abstain from the particular evil involved, the temptation will cease. We have freed ourselves from it for all time. If we yield we shall experi- ence keener suffering than before until at last we have learned to live by the Golden Rule, because the way of the transgressor is hard. Even then we have not reached the ultimate. To good to others because we want them to do good to us is essentially selfish. In time we must learn to do good REGARD- LESS of how we are treated by others; as Christ said, we must love even our enemies. There is an inestimable benefit in knowing about the method and object of this purgation, because we are thus enabled to forestall it by living our [PAGE 111] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION purgatory here and now day by day, thus advancing much faster than would otherwise be possible. An exercise is given in the latter part of this work, the object of which is purification as an aid to the development of spiritual sight. It consists of thinking over the happenings of the day af- ter retiring at night. We review each incident of the day, in reverse or- der, taking particular note of the moral aspect, considering whether we acted rightly or wrongly in each particular case regarding actions, mental attitude and actions, mental attitude and habits. By thus judging ourselves day by day, endeavoring to correct mistakes and wrong actions, we shall ma- terially shorten or perhaps even eliminate the necessity for purgatory and be able to pass to the first heaven directly after death. If in this man- ner, we consciously overcome our weaknesses, we also make a very material advance in the school of evolution. Even if we fail to correct our actions, we derive an immense benefit from judging ourselves, thereby generating as- pirations toward good, which in time will surely bear fruit in right action. In reviewing the day's happenings and blaming ourselves for wrong, we should not forget to impersonally approve of the good we have done and de- termine to do still better. In this way we enhance the good by approval as much as we abjure the evil by blame. Repentance and reform are also powerful factors in shortening the purga- torial existence, for nature never wastes effort in useless processes. When we realize the wrong of certain habits or acts in our past life, and deter- mine to eradicate the habit and to redress the wrong committed, we are ex- punging the pictures of them from the sub-conscious memory and they will not be there to judge us after death. Even though we are not able to make [PAGE 112] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION restitution for a wrong, the sincerity of our regret will suffice. Nature does not aim to "get even," or to take revenge. Recompense may be given to our victim in other ways. Much progress ordinarily reserved for future lives will be made by the man who thus takes time by the forelock, judging himself and eradicating vice by reforming his character. This practice is earnestly recommended. It is perhaps the most important teaching in the present work. THE BORDERLAND. Purgatory occupies the three lower Regions of the Desire World. The first heaven is in the upper Regions. The central Regions is a sort of borderland--neither heaven nor hell. In this Region we find people who are honest and upright; who wronged no one, but were deeply immersed in business and thought nothing of the higher life. For them the Desire World is a state of the most indescribable monotony. There is no "business" in that world nor is there, for a man of that kind, anything that will take its place. He has a very hard time until he learns to think of higher things than ledgers and drafts. The men who thought of the problem of life and came to the conclusion that "death ends it all;" who denied the existence of things outside the material-sense world--these men also feel this dreadful monotony. They had expected annihilation of consciousness, but instead of that they find themselves with an augmented perception of persons and things about them. They had been accustomed to denying these things so vehemently that they often fancy the Desire World an hallucination, and may frequently be heard exclaiming in the deepest despair, "When will it end? When will it end?" [PAGE 113] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION Such people are really in a pitiable state. They are generally beyond the reach of any help whatever and suffer much longer than almost anyone else. Besides, they have scarcely any life in the Heaven world, where the building of bodies for future use is taught, so they put all their crystal- lizing thoughts into whatsoever body they build for a future life, and thus a body is built that has the hardening tendencies we see, for instance, in consumption. Sometimes the suffering incident to such decrepit bodies will turn the thoughts of the entities ensouling them to God, and their evolution can proceed; but in the materialistic mind lies the greatest danger of los- ing touch with the spirit and becoming an outcast. Therefore the Elder Brothers have been very seriously concerned for the last century regarding the fate of the Western World and were it not for their special beneficent action in its behalf, we should have had a social cataclysm compared with which the French Revolution were child's play. The trained clairvoyant can see how narrowly humanity has escaped disasters of a nature so devastating that continents would have been swept into the sea. The reader will find a more extended and thorough exposition of the connection of materialism with volcanic outbursts in Chapter XVIII, where the list of the eruptions of Vesuvius would seem to corroborate the statement of such a connection, un- less it is credited to "coincidence," as the sceptic generally does when confronted with facts and figures he cannot explain. --- END OF FILE --- [PAGE 113 cont'd] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION THE FIRST HEAVEN. When the purgatorial existence is over the purified spirit rises into the first heaven, which is located in the three highest Regions of the De- sire World, where the results of its sufferings are incorporated in the [PAGE 114] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION seed-atom of the desire body, thus imparting to it the quality of right feeling, which acts as an impulse to good and a deterrent from evil in the future. Here the panorama of the past again unrolls itself backward, but this time it is the good acts of life that are the basis of feeling. When we come to scenes where we helped others we realize anew all the joy of helping which was ours at the time, and in addition we feel all the gratitude poured out to us by the recipient of our help. When we come to scenes where we were helped by others, we again feel all the gratitude that we then felt toward our benefactor. Thus we see the importance of appreci- ating the favors shown us by others, because gratitude makes for soul-growth. Our happiness in heaven depends upon the joy we gave others, and the valuation we placed upon what others did for us. It should be ever borne in mind that the power of giving is not vested chiefly in the monied man. Indiscriminate giving of money may even be an evil. It is well to give money for a purpose we are convinced is good, but service is a thousandfold better. As Whitman says, Behold! I do not give lectures, or a little charity; When I give, I give myself. A kind look, expression of confidence, a sympathetic and loving helpfulness--these can be given by all regardless of wealth. Moreover, we should particularly endeavor to help the needy one to help himself, whether physically, financially, morally, or mentally, and not cause him to become dependent upon us or others. The ethics of giving, with the effect on the giver as a spiritual les- son, are most beautifully shown in Lowell's "The Vision of Sir Launfal." The young and ambitious knight, Sir Launfal, clad in shining armor and [PAGE 115] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION astride a splendid charger, is setting out from his castle to seek The Holy Grail. On his shield gleams the cross, the symbol of the benignity and ten- derness of Our Savior, the meek and lowly One, but the knight's heart is filled with pride and haughty disdain for the poor and needy. He meets a leper asking alms and with a contemptuous frown throws him a coin, as one might cast a bone to a hungry cur, but The leper raised not the gold from the dust, "Better to me the poor man's crust, Better the blessing of the poor, Though I turn empty from his door. That is not true alms which the hand can hold; He gives only worthless gold Who gives from a send of duty; But he who gives from a slender mite, And gives to that which is out of sight-- That thread of all-sustaining Beauty Which runs through all and doth all unite,-- The hand cannot clasp the whole of his alms, The heart outstretches its eager palms, For a god goes with it and makes it store To the soul that was starving in darkness before. On his return sir Launfal finds another in possession of his castle, and is driven from the gate. An old bent man, worn out and frail, He came back from seeking the Holy Grail; Little he recked of his earldom's loss, No more on his surcoat was blazoned the cross, But deep in his heart the sign he wore, The badge of the suffering and the poor. Again he meets the leper, who again asks alms. This time the knight re- sponds differently. And Sir Launfal said: "I behold in thee An image of Him Who died on the tree; Thou also hast had they crown of thorns, Thou also hast had the world's buffets and scorns, [PAGE 116] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION And to thy life were not denied The wounds in the hands and feet and side; Mild Mary's Son, acknowledge me; Behold, through him I give to Thee!" A look in the leper's eye brings remembrance and recognition, and The heart within him was ashes and dust; He parted in twain his single crust, He broke the ice on the streamlet's brink, And gave the leper to eat and drink. A transformation takes place: The leper no longer crouched by his side, But stood before him glorified, . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . And the Voice that was softer that silence said, "Lo, it is I, be not afraid! In many lands, without avail, Thou has spent thy life for the Holy Grail; Behold, it is here!--This cup which thou Did'st fill at the streamlet for me but now; This crust is by body broken for thee, This water the blood I shed on the tree; The Holy Supper is kept, indeed, In whatso we share with another's need; Not what we five, but what we share-- For the gift without the giver is bare; Who gives himself with his alms feeds three-- Himself, his hungering neighbor, and me." The first heaven is a place of joy without a single drop of bitterness. The spirit is beyond the influence of the material, earthly conditions, and assimilates all the good contained in the past life as it lives it over again. Here all ennobling pursuits to which the man aspired are realized in fullest measure. It is a place of rest, and the harder has been the life, the more keenly will rest be enjoyed. Sickness, sorrow, and pain are un- known quantities. This is the Summerland of the spiritualists. There the thoughts of the devout Christian have built the New Jerusalem. [PAGE 117] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION Beautiful houses, flowers, etc., are the portion of those who aspired to them; they build them themselves by thought from the subtle desire stuff. Nevertheless these things are just as real and tangible to them as our mate- rial houses are to us. All gain here the satisfaction which earth life lacked for them. There is one class there who lead a particularly beautiful life--the children. If we could but see them we would quickly cease our grief. When a child dies before the birth of the desire body, which takes place about the fourteenth year, it does not go any higher than the first heaven, be- cause it is not responsible for its actions, any more than the unborn child is responsible for the pain it causes the mother by turning and twisting in her womb. Therefore the child has not purgatorial existence. That which is not quickened cannot die, hence the desire body of a child, together with the mind, will persist until a new birth, and for that reason such children are very apt to remember their previous life as instanced in the case cited elsewhere. For such children the first heaven is a waiting-place where they dwell from one to twenty years, until an opportunity for a new birth is offered. Yet it is more than simply a waiting-place, because there is much progress made during this interim. When a child dies there is always some relative awaiting it, or, failing that there are people who loved to "mother" children in the earth life who find delight in taking care of a little waif. The extreme plasticity of the desire stuff makes it easy to form the most exquisite living toys for the children, and their life is one beautiful play; nevertheless their instruc- tion is not neglected. They are formed into classes according to their tem- peraments, but quite regardless of age. In the Desire World it is easy to [PAGE 118] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION give object-lessons in the influence of good and evil passions on conduct and happiness. These lessons are indelibly imprinted upon the child's sen- sitive and emotional desire body, and remain with it after rebirth, so that many a one living a noble life owes much of it to the fact that he was given this training. Often when a weak spirit is born, the Compassionate ones (the invisible Leaders who guide our evolution) cause it to die in early life that it may have this extra training to fit it for what may be perhaps a hard life. This seems to be the case particularly where the etching on the desire body was weak in consequence of a dying person having been dis- turbed by the lamentations of his relatives, or because he met death by ac- cident or on the battle-field. He did not under those circumstances experi- ence the appropriate intensity of feeling in his POST MORTEM existence, therefore, when he is born and dies early life, the loss is made us as above. Often the duty of caring for such a child in the heaven life falls to those who were the cause of the anomaly. They are thus afforded a chance to make up for the fault and to learn better. Or perhaps they become the parents of the one they harmed and care for it during the few years it lives. It does not matter then if they do lament hysterically over its death, because there would be no pictures of any consequence in a child's vital body. This heaven is also a place of progression for all who have been studi- ous, artistic, or altruistic. The student and the philosopher have instant access to all the libraries of the world. The painter has endless delight in ever-changing color combinations. He soon learns that his thought blends and shapes these colors at will. His creations glow and scintillate with a life impossible of attainment to one works with the dull pigments of Earth. [PAGE 119] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION He is, as it were, painting with living, glowing materials and able to ex- ecute his designs with a facility which fills his soul with delight. The musician has not yet reached the place where his art will express itself to the fullest extent. The Physical World is the world of FORM. The Desire World, where we find purgatory and the first heaven, is particularly the world of COLOR.; but the World of Thought, where the second and third heav- ens are located, is the sphere of TONE. Celestial music is a fact and not a mere figure of speech. Pythagoras was not romancing when spoke of the music of the spheres, for each one of the heavenly orbs has its definite tone and together they sound the celestial symphony which Goethe also mentions in the prolog to his "Faust," where the scene is laid in heaven. The Archangel Raphael says, The Sun intones his ancient song 'Mid rival chant of brother spheres. His prescribed course he speeds along In thund'rous way throughout the years. Echoes of that heavenly music reach us even here in the Physical World. They are our most precious possession, even though they are as elusive as a will-o'-the-wisp, and cannot be permanently created, as can other works of art--a statue, a painting, or a book. In the Physical World tone dies and vanishes the moment after it is born. In the first heaven these echoes are, of course, much more beautiful and have more permanency, hence there the mu- sician hears sweeter strains than ever he did during earth life. The experiences of the poet are akin to those of the musician, for po- etry is the soul's expression of it innermost feelings in words which are ordered according to the same laws of harmony and rhythm that govern the [PAGE 120] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION outpouring of the spirit in music. In addition, the poet finds a wonderful inspiration in the pictures and colors which are the chief characteristics of the Desire World. Thence he will draw the material for use in his next incarnation. In like manner does the author accumulate material and fac- ulty. The philanthropist works out his altruistic plans for the upliftment of man. If he failed in one life, he will see the reason for it in the first heaven and will there learn how to overcome the obstacles and avoid the errors that made his plan impracticable. In time a point is reached where the result of the pain and suffering incident to purgation, together with the joy extracted from the good actions of the past life, have been built into the seed-atom of the desire body. Together these constitute what we call conscience, that impelling force which warns us against evil as productive of pain and inclines us toward good as productive of happiness and joy. Then man leaves his desire body to disintegrate, as he left his dense body and vital body. He takes with him the forces only of the seed-atom, which are to form the nucleus of future desire bodies, as it was the persistent particle of his past vehicles of feeling. As stated above, the forces of the seed-atom are withdrawn. To the ma- terialist force and matter are inseparable. The occultist knows differ- ently. To him they are not two entirely distinct and separate concepts, but the two poles of one spirit. MATTER is crystallized spirit. FORCE is the same spirit not yet crystallized. This has been said before, but it cannot be too strongly impressed upon the mind. In this connection the illustration of the snail is very helpful. Matter, which is crystallized spirit, corresponds to the snail's house, [PAGE 121] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION which is crystallized snail. The chemical force which moves matter, making it available for the building of form, and the snail which moves its house are also good correspondences. That which is now the snail will in time be- come the house, and that which is now force will in time become matter when it has crystallized further. The reverse process of resolving matter back into spirit is also going on continually. The coarser phase of this process we see as decay when a man is leaving his vehicles behind and at that time the spirit of an atom is easily detachable from the coarser spirit which has been manifesting as matter. THE SECOND HEAVEN At last the man, the Ego, the threefold spirit, enters the second heaven. He is clad in the sheath of mind, which contains the three seed-atoms--the quintessence of the three discarded vehicles. When the man dies and loses his dense and vital bodies there is the same condition as when one falls asleep. The desire body, as has been explained, has no organs ready for use. It is now transformed from an ovoid to a fig- ure resembling the dense body which has been abandoned. We can easily un- derstand that there must be an interval of unconsciousness resembling sleep and then the man awakes in the Desire World. It not infrequently happens, however, that such people are, for a long time, unaware of what has happened to them. They do not realize that they have died. They know that they are able to move and think. It is sometimes even a very hard matter to get them to believe that they are really "dead." They realize that something is dif- ferent, but they are not able to understand what it is. [PAGE 122] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Not so, however, when the change is made from the first heaven, which is in the Desire World, to the second heaven, which is in the Region of Con- crete Thought. Then the man leaves his desire body. He is perfectly con- scious. He passes into a great stillness. For the time being everything seems to fade away. He cannot think. No faculty is alive, yet he knows that he IS. He has a feeling of standing in "The Great Forever;" of stand- ing utterly alone, yet unafraid; and his soul is filled with a wonderful peace, "which passeth all understanding." In occult science this is called "THE GREAT SILENCE." Then comes the awakening. The spirit is now in its home-World--heaven. Here the first awakening brings to the spirit the sound of "the music of the spheres." In our Earth life we are so immersed in the little noises and sounds of our limited environment that we are incapable of hearing the music of the marching orbs, but the occult scientist hears it. He knows that the twelve signs of the Zodiac and the seven planets from the sounding-board and strings of "Apollo's seven-stringed lyre." He knows that were a single dis- cord to mar the celestial harmony from that grand Instrument there would be "a wreck of matter and a crash of worlds." The power of rhythmic vibration is well known to all who have given the subject even the least study. For instance, soldiers are commanded to break step when crossing a bridge, otherwise their rhythmic tramp would shatter the strongest structure. The Bible story of the sounding of the ram's horn while marching around the walls of the city of Jericho is not nonsensical in the eyes of the occultist. In some cases similar things have happened with- out the world smiling in supercilious incredulity. A few years ago, a band [PAGE 123] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION of musicians were practicing in a garden close to the very solid wall of an old castle. There occurred at a certain place in the music a prolonged and very piercing tone. When this note was sounded the wall of the castle sud- denly fell. The musicians has struck the keynote of the wall and it was sufficiently prolonged to shatter it. When it is said that this is the world of tone, it must not be thought that there are no colors. Many people know that there is an intimate con- nection between color and tone; than when a certain note is struck, a cer- tain color appears simultaneously. So it is also in the Heaven World. Color and sound are both present; but the tone is the originator of the color. Hence it is said, that this is particularly the world of tone, and it is this tone that builds all forms in the Physical World. The musician can hear certain tones in different parts of nature, such as the wind in the forest, the breaking of the surf on the beach, the roar of the ocean and the sounding of many waters. These combined tones make a whole which is the key-note of the Earth--its "tone." As geometrical figures are created by drawing a violin bow over the edge of a glass plate containing sand, so the forms we see around us are the crystallized sound-figures of the archetypal forces which play into the archetypes in the Heaven World. The work done my man is the Heaven World is many-sided. It is not in the least an inactive, dreamy not illusory existence. It is a time of the greatest and most important activity in preparing for the next life, as sleep is an active preparation for the work of the following day. Here the quintessence of the three bodies is built into the threefold spirit. As much of the desire body as the man had worked upon during life, [PAGE 124] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION by purifying his desires and emotions, will be welded into the human spirit, thus giving an improved mind in the future. As much of the vital body as the life spirit had worked upon, trans- formed, spiritualized, and thus saved from the decay to which the rest of the vital body is subject, will be amalgamated with the life spirit to in- sure a better vital body and temperament in the succeeding lives. As much of the dense body as the divine spirit has save by right action will be worked into it and will bring better environment and opportunities. The spiritualization of the vehicle is accomplished by cultivation of the faculties of observation, discrimination and memory, devotion to high ideals, prayer, concentration, persistence and right use of the life forces. The second heaven is the real home of man--the Ego, the Thinker. Here he dwells for centuries, assimilating the fruit of the last earth life and preparing the earthly conditions which will be best suited for his next step in progress. The sound or tone which pervades this Region, and is every- where apparent as color, is his instrument, so to speak. It is this harmo- nious sound vibration which, as an elixir of life, builds into the threefold spirit the quintessence of the threefold body, upon which it depends for growth. The life in the second heaven is an exceedingly active one, varied in many different ways. The Ego assimilates the fruits of the last earth life and prepares the environment for a new physical existence. It is not enough to say that the new conditions will be determined by conduct and action in the life just closed. It is required that the fruits of the past be worked into the World which is to be the next scene of activity while the Ego is gaining fresh physical experiences and gathering further fruit. Therefore all the denizens of the Heaven World work upon the models of the Earth, all [PAGE 125] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION of which are in the Region of Concrete Thought. They alter the physical features of the Earth, and bring about the gradual changes which vary its appearance, so that on each return to physical life a different environment has been prepared, wherein new experiences may be gained. Climate, FLORA, and FAUNA are altered by man under the direction of higher Beings, to be de- scribed later. Thus the world is just what we ourselves, individually and collectively, have made it; and it will be what we make it. The occult sci- entist sees in everything that happens a cause of a spiritual nature manifesting itself, not omitting the prevalence and alarmingly increasing frequency of seismic disturbances, which it traces to the materialistic thought of modern science. It is true that purely physical causes can bring about such distur- bances, but is that the last word on the subject? Can we always get the full explanation by merely recording what appears on the surface? Surely not! We see two men conversing on the street and one suddenly strikes the other, knocking him down. One observer may say that an angry knocked the man down. Another may scoff at this answer and declare that he saw the arm lifted, the muscles contract, the arm shooting out and coming in contact with the victim, who was knocked down. That is also true, but it is safe to say that had there not FIRST been the angry thought, the blow would not have been struck. In like manner the occultist says that if materialism had not been, seismic disturbances would not have occurred. Man's work in the Heaven World is not confined solely to the alternation of the surface of the Earth which is to be the scene of his future struggles in the subjugation of the Physical World. He is also actively engaged in [PAGE 126] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION learning how to build a body which shall afford a better means of expres- sion. It is man's destiny to become a Creative Intelligence and he is serv- ing his apprenticeship all the time. During his heaven life he is learning to build all kinds of bodies--the human included. We have spoken of the forces which work along the positive and negative poles of the different ethers. MAN HIMSELF IS PART OF THAT FORCE. Those whom we call dead are the ones who help us to live. They in turn are helped by the so-called "nature spirits," which they command. Man is directed in this work by Teachers from the higher creative Hierarchies, which helped him to build his vehicles before he attained self-consciousness, in the same way he himself now builds his bodies in sleep. During heaven life they teach him consciously. The painter is taught to build an accurate eye, capable of taking in a perfect perspective and of distinguishing colors and shades to a degree inconceivable among those not interested in color and light. The mathematician has to deal with space, and the faculty for space per- ception is connected with the delicate adjustment of the three semi-circular canals which are situated inside the ear, each pointing in one of the three dimensions in space. Logical thought and mathematical ability are in pro- portion to the accuracy of the adjustment of these semi-circular canals. Musical ability is also dependent upon the same factor, but in addition to the necessity for the proper adjustment of the semi-circular canals, the musician requires extreme delicacy of the "fibres of Corti," of which there are about ten thousand in the human ear, each capable of interpreting about twenty-five gradations of tone. In the ears of the majority of people they do not respond to more than from three to ten of the possible gradations. [PAGE 127] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION Among ordinary musical people the greatest degree of efficiency is about fifteen sounds to each fivre; but the master musician, who is able to inter- pret and bring down music from the Heaven World, requires a greater range to be able to distinguish the different notes and detect the slightest discord in the most complicated chords. Persons who require organs of such exceed- ing delicacy for the expression of their faculties are specially taken care of, as the higher state of their development merits and demands. None other ranks so high as the musician, which is reasonable when we consider that while the painter draws his inspiration chiefly from the world of color--the nearer Desire World--the musician attempts to bring us the atmosphere of our heavenly home world (where, as spirits, we are citizens), and to translate them into the sounds of earth life. His is the highest mission, because as a mode of expression for soul life, music reigns supreme. That music is different from and higher than all the other arts can be understood when we reflect that a statue or painting, when once created, is permanent. They are drawn from the Desire World and are therefore more easily crystallized, while music, being of the Heaven World, is more elusive and must be re-cre- ated each time we hear it. It cannot be imprisoned, as shown by the unsuc- cessful attempts to do so partially by means of such mechanical devices as phonographs and piano-players. The music so reproduced loses much of the soul-stirring sweetness it possesses when it comes fresh from its own world, carrying to the soul memories of its home and speaking to it in a language that no beauty expressed in marble or upon canvas can equal. The instrument through which man senses music is the most perfect sense organ in the human body. The eye is not by any means true, but the ear is, [PAGE 128] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION in the sense that it hears every sound without distortion, while the eye of- ten distorts what it sees. In addition to the musical ear, the musician must also learn to build a long, fine hand with slender fingers and sensitive nerves, otherwise he would not be able to reproduce the melodies he hears. It is a law of nature that no one can inhabit a more efficient body that he is capable of building. He first learns to build a certain grade of body and afterwards he learns to live in it. In that way he discovers its de- fects and is taught how to remedy them. All men work unconsciously at the building of their bodies during ante-natal life until they have reached the point where the quintessence of former bodies--which they have saved--is to be built in. Then they work con- sciously. It will therefore be seen that the more a man advances and the more he works on his vehicles, thus making them immortal, the more power he has to build for a new life. The advanced pupil of an occult school some- times commences to build for himself as soon as the work during the first three weeks (which belongs exclusively to the mother) has been completed. When the period of unconscious building has passed the man has a chance to exercise his nascent creative power, and the true original creative process--"Epigenesis"--begins. Thus we see that man learns to BUILD his vehicles in the Heaven World, and to use them in the Physical World. Nature provides all phases of expe- rience in such a marvelous manner and with such consummate wisdom that as we learn to see deeper and deeper into her secrets we are more and more im- pressed with our own insignificance and with an ever-growing reverence for God, whose visible symbol nature is. The more we learn of her wonders, the [PAGE 129] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION more we realize that this world system is not the vast perpetual motion ma- chine unthinking people would have us believe. It would be quite as logical to think that if we toss a box of loose type into the air the characters will have arranged themselves into the words of a beautiful poem by the time they reach the ground. The greater the complexity of the plan the greater the argumental weight in favor of the theory of an intelligent Divine Au- thor. THE THIRD HEAVEN Having assimilated all the fruits of his last life and altered the ap- pearance of the Earth in such a manner as to afford him the necessary envi- ronment for his next step towards perfection; having also learned by work on the bodies of others, to build a suitable body through which to express him- self in the Physical World and having at last resolved the mind into the es- sence which builds the three-fold spirit, the naked individual spirit as- cends into the higher Region of the World of Thought--the third heaven, Here, by the ineffable harmony of this higher world, it is strengthened for its next dip into matter. After a time comes the desire for new experience and the contemplation of a new birth. This conjures up a series of pictures before the vision of the spirit--a panorama of the new life in store for it. But, mark this well--this panorama contains only principal events. The spirit has free will as to detail. It is as if a man going to a distant city had a time-limit ticket, with initial choice of route. After he has chosen and begun his journey it is not sure that he can change to another route during the trip. He may stop over in as many places as he wishes, within his time limit, but he cannot go back. Thus as he proceeds on his journey, he becomes more and [PAGE 130] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION more limited by his past choice. If he had chosen a steam road, using soft coal, he must expect to be soiled and dusty. Had he chosen a road burning anthracite or using electricity he would have been cleaner. So it is with the man in a new life. He may have to live a hard life, but he is free to choose whether he will live it cleanly or wallow in the mire. Other condi- tions are also within his control, subject to limits of his past choices and acts. The pictures in the panorama of the coming life, of which we have just spoken, begin at the cradle and end at the grave. This is the opposite di- rection to that in which they travel in the after-death panorama, already explained, which passes before the vision of the spirit immediately follow- ing its release from the dense body. The reason for this radical difference in the two panoramas is that in the before-birth panorama the object is to show the returning Ego how certain CAUSES or acts always PRODUCE certain EF- FECTS. In the case of the after-death panorama the object is the reverse, i.e., to show how each event in the past life was the EFFECT of some CAUSE further back in the life. Nature, or God, does nothing without a logical reason, and the further we search the more apparent it becomes to us that Nature is a wise mother, always using the best means to accomplish her ends. But it may be asked, Why should we be reborn? Why must we return to this limited and miserable earth existence? Why can we not get experience in those higher realms without coming to Earth? We are tired of this dreary, weary earth life! Such queries are based upon misunderstandings of several kinds. In the first place, let us realize and engrave it deep upon the tablets of our memory that THE PURPOSE OF LIFE IS NOT HAPPINESS, BUT EXPERIENCE. Sorrow [PAGE 131] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION and pain are our most benevolent teachers, while the joys of life are but fleeting. This seems a stern doctrine and the heart cries out passionately at even the thought that it may possibly be true. Nevertheless, it is true, and upon examination it will be found not such a stern doctrine after all. Consider the blessings of pain. If we could place our hand upon a hot stove and feel no pain, the hand might be allowed to remain until it and perhaps the arm were burned away, without our knowing anything about it un- til too late to save them. It is the pain resulting from the contact with the hot stove which makes us snatch our hand away before serious damage is done. Instead of losing the hand, we escape with a blister which quickly heals. This is an illustration from the Physical World. We find that same principle applies in the Moral and Mental Worlds. If we outrage morality the pangs of conscience bring us pain that will prevent us from repeating the act and if we do not heed the first lesson, nature will give us harder and harder experiences until at last the fact is forced into our conscious- ness that "the way of the transgressor is hard." This will continue until at last we are forced to turn in a new direction and take a step onward to- ward a better life. Experience is "knowledge of the effects which follow acts." This is the object of life, together with the development of "Will," which is the force whereby we apply the results of experience. Experience must be gained, but we have the choice whether we gain it by the hard path of personal experi- ence or by observation of other people's acts, reasoning and reflecting thereon, guided by the light of whatever experience we have already had. [PAGE 132] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION This is the method by which the occult student should learn, instead of requiring the lash of adversity and pain. The more willing we are to learn in that way, the less we shall feel the stinging thorns of "the path of pain" and the more quickly shall we gain "the path of peace." The choice is ours, but so long as we have not learned all there is to learn in this world, we must come back to it. We cannot stay in the higher worlds and learn there until we have mastered the lessons of earth life. That would be as sensible as to send a child to kindergarten one day and to college the next. The child must return to the kindergarten day after day and spend years in the grammar school and the high school before its study has developed its capacity sufficiently to enable it to understand the les- sons taught in college. Man is also in school--the school of experience. He must return many times before he can hope to master all the knowledge in the world of sense. No one earth life, however rich in experience, could furnish the knowledge, so nature decrees that he must return to Earth, after intervals of rest, to take up his work where he dropped it, exactly as a child takes up its work in school each day, after the intervening sleep of night. It is not argu- ment against this theory to say that man does not remember his former lives. We cannot recall all the events of our present lives. We do not recollect our labors in learning to write, yet we have acquired a knowledge of the art of writing, which proves that we did learn. All the faculties we possess are a proof that we acquired them sometime, somewhere. Some people do re- member their past, however, as a remarkable instance related at the end of the next chapter will show, and is but one among many. Again, if their were no return to Earth, what is the use of living? Why [PAGE 133] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION strive for anything? Why should a life of happiness in an eternal heaven be the reward for a good life? What benefit could come from a good life in a heaven where everybody is already happy? Surely in a place where everybody is happy and contented there is no need for sympathy, self-sacrifice or wise counsel! No one would need them here; but on Earth there are many who need those very things and such humanitarian and altruistic qualities are of the greatest service to struggling humanity. Therefore the Great Law, which works for Good, brings man back to work again in the world for the benefit to himself and others, with his acquired treasures, instead of letting them go to waste in a heaven where no one needs them. PREPARATIONS FOR REBIRTH Having thus seen the necessity for repeated embodiments, we will next consider the method by which this purpose is accomplished. Previous to taking the dip into matter, the threefold spirit is naked, having only the forces of the four seed-atoms (which are the nuclei of the threefold body and the sheath of mind). Its descent resembles the putting on of several pairs of gloves of increasing thickness, as previously illus- trated. The forces of the mind of the last life are awakened from their la- tency in the seed-atom. This begins to attract to itself materials from the highest subdivision of the Region of Concrete Thought, in a manner similar to that in which a magnet draws to itself iron filings. If we hold a magnet over a miscellaneous heap of filings of brass, sil- ver, gold, iron, lead and other metals, we shall find that it selects only iron filings and that even of them it will take no more than its strength [PAGE 134] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION enables it to lift. Its attractive power is of a certain kind and is lim- ited to a certain quantity of that kind. The same is true of the seed-atom. It can take, in each Region, nothing except the material for which it has an affinity and nothing beyond a certain definite quantity even of that. Thus the vehicle built around this nucleus becomes an exact counterpart of the corresponding vehicle of the last life minus the evil which has been expur- gated and plus the quintessence of good which has been incorporated in the seed-atom. The material selected by the threefold spirit forms itself into a great bell-shaped figure, open at the bottom and with the seed-atom at the top. If we conceive of the illustration spiritually we may compare it to a div- ing-bell descending into a sea composed of fluids of increasing density. These correspond to the different subdivisions of each World. The matter taken into the texture of the bell-shaped body makes it heavier, so that it sinks into the next lower subdivision and it takes from that its proper quota of matter. Thus it becomes still heavier and sinks yet deeper until it has passed through the four subdivisions of the Region of Concrete Thought and the sheath of the new mind of the man is complete. Next the forces in the seed-atom of the desire body are awakened. It places itself at the top of the bell, INSIDE, and the materials of the seventh Region of the Desire World draw around it until it sinks to the sixth Region, getting more material there, and this process continues until the first Region of the Desire World is reached. The bell has now two layers-the sheath of mind outside and the new desire body inside. The seed-atom of the vital body is next aroused into activity, but here the process of information is not so simple as in the case of the mind and the desire body, for it must be remembered that those vehicles were [PAGE 135] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION comparatively unorganized, while the vital body and the dense body are more organized and very complicated. The material, of a given quantity and qual- ity, is attracted in the same manner and under the operation of the same law as in the case of the higher bodies, but the building of the new body and the placement in the proper environment is done by four great Beings of im- measurable wisdom, which are the Recording Angels, the "Lords of Destiny." They impress the reflecting ether of the vital body in such a way that the pictures of the coming life are reflected in it. It (the vital body) is built by the inhabitants of the Heaven World and the elemental spirits in such a manner as to form a particular type of brain. But mark this, THE RE- TURNING EGO ITSELF INCORPORATES THEREIN THE QUINTESSENCE OF ITS FORMER VITAL BODIES AND IN ADDITION TO THIS ALSO DOES A LITTLE ORIGINAL WORK. This is done that in the coming life there may be some room for original and indi- vidual expression, not predetermined by past action. It is very important to remember this fact. There is too great a ten- dency to think that all which now exists is the result of something that previously existed, but if that were the case there would be no margin left for new and original effort and for new causes. The chain of cause and ef- fect is not a monotonous repetition. THERE IS AN INFLUX OF NEW AND ORIGINAL CAUSES ALL THE TIME. That is the real backbone of evolution--the only thing that gives it meaning and makes it other than an unrolling of latent actu- alities. This is "Epigenesis"--the free-will that consists of the freedom the inaugurate something entirely new, not merely a choice between two courses of action. This is the important factor which alone can explain the system to which we belong in a satisfactory manner. Involution and [PAGE 136] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Evolution is themselves are insufficient; but coupled with Epignesis we have a full triad of explanation. The fate of an individual generated under the law of Consequence, is of great complexity and involves association with Egos in and out of physical existence, at all times. Even those living at one time may not be living in the same locality, so that it is impossible for one individual's destiny to be all worked out in one lifetime or in one place. The Ego is therefore brought into a certain environment and family with which it is some way re- lated. As regards the fate to be worked out, it is sometimes immaterial into which one of several environmental the Ego is reborn, and when such is the case, it is allowed its choice as far as possible, but once an Ego is so placed the agents of the Lords of Destiny watch unseen, that no act of free will shall frustrate the working out of the portion of fate selected. If we do aught of such as to circumvent that part, they will make another move, so as to enforce fulfillment of the destiny. It cannot be too often reiter- ated, however, that this does not render man helpless. It is merely the same law that governs after we have fired a pistol. We are then unable to stop the bullet, or even to deflect it from its course in any way. Its di- rection was determined by the position in which the pistol was held when we fired. That could have been changed at any time before the trigger was pulled, as up to that time we had full control. The same is true regarding new actions which make future destiny. We may, up to a certain point, modify or even altogether counteract certain causes already set in motion, but once started, and no further action taken, they will get beyond our con- trol. This is called "ripe" fate and it is this kind that is meant when it is said that the Lords of Destiny check every attempt to shirk it. With [PAGE 137] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION regard to out past we are to a great extent helpless, but in regard to fu- ture action we have full control, except insofar as we are hampered by our past actions. By and by, however, as we learn that we are the cause of our own sorrow or joy, we shall awake to the necessity of ordering our lives more in harmony with the laws of God and thus rise above these laws of the Physical World. That is the key to emancipation; as Goethe says: From every power that all the world enchains Man frees himself when self-control he gains. The vital body, having been molded by the Lords of Destiny, will give form to the dense body, organ of organ. This matrix or mold is then placed in the womb of the future mother. The seed-atom for the dense body is in the triangular head of one of the spermatozoa in the semen of the father. This alone makes fertilization possible and here is the explanation of the fact that so many times sex-unions are unfruitful. The chemical con- stituents of the seminal fluid and the ova are the same at all times and were these the only requirements, the explanation of the phenomenon of in- fertility, if sought in the material, visible world alone, would not be found. It becomes plain, however, when we understand that as the molecules of water freeze only along the lines of force in the water and manifest as ice crystals instead of freezing into a homogeneous mass, as would be the case if there were no lines of force previous to coagulation, so there can be no dense body built until there is a vital body in which to build the ma- terial; also there must be a seed-atom for the dense body, to act as gauge of the quality and quantity of the matter which is to be built into that dense body. Although at the present stage of development there is never [PAGE 138] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION full harmony in the materials of the body, because that would mean a perfect body, yet the discord must not be so great as to be disruptive of the organ- ism. Thus while heredity in the first place is true only as regards the mate- rial of the dense body and not the soul qualities, which are entirely indi- vidual, the incoming Ego also does a certain amount of work on its dense body, incorporating in it the quintessence of its past physical qualities. No body is an exact mixture of the qualities of its parents, although the Ego is restricted to the use of the materials taken from the bodies of the father and mother. Hence a musician incarnates where he can get the mate- rial to build the slender hand and the delicate ear, with it sensitive fi- bres of Corti and its accurate adjustment of the three semicircular canals. The arrangement of these materials, however, is, to the extent named, under the control of the Ego. It is as though a carpenter were given a pile of boards to use in building a house in which to live, but is left to his own judgement as to the kind of house he wishes to build. Except in the case of a very highly developed being, this work of the Ego is almost negligible at the present stage of man's evolution. The greatest scope is given in the building of the desire body, very little in that of the vital body and almost none in the dense body; yet even this little is sufficient to make each individual an expression of his own spirit and different from the parents. When the impregnation of the ovum has taken place, the desire body of the mother works upon it for a period of from eighteen to twenty-one days, the Ego remaining outside in its desire body and mind sheath, yet always in close touch with the mother. Upon the expiration of that time the Ego en- ters the mother's body. The bell-shaped vehicles draw themselves down over [PAGE 139] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION the head of the vital body and the bell closes at the bottom. From this time the Ego broods over its coming instrument until the birth of the child and the new earth life of the returning Ego commences. [PAGE 139 cont'd] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION BIRTH OF THE DENSE BODY The vehicles of the new-born do not at once become active. The dense body is helpless for a long time after birth. Reasoning from analogy we can readily see that the same must be the case with the higher vehicles. The occult scientist sees it, but even without clairvoyance reason will show that this must be so. As the dense body is slowly prepared for the separate, individual life within the protecting cover of the womb, so the other bodies are gradually born and nurtured into activity, and while the times given in the following description are but approximate, they are nev- ertheless accurate enough for general purposes and show the connection be- tween the Microcosm and the Macrocosm--the individual and the world. In the period immediately following birth the different vehicles inter-penetrate one another, as, in our previous illustration, the sand pen- etrates the sponge and the water both sand and sponge. But, though they are all present, as in adult life, they are MERELY PRESENT. None of their positive faculties are active. The vital body cannot use the forces which operate along the positive pole of the ethers. Assimilation, which works along the positive pole of the chemical ether, is very dainty during child- hood and what there is of it is due to the macrocosmic vital body, the ethers of which act as a womb for the child's vital body until the seventh year, gradually ripening it during that period. The propagative faculty, [PAGE 140] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION which works along the positive pole of the life ether, is also latent. The heating of the body--which is carried on along the positive pole of the light ether--and the circulation of the blood are due to the macrocosmic vital body, the ethers acting on the child and slowly developing it to the point where it can control these functions itself. The forces working along the negative pole of the ethers are so much the more active. The excretion of solides, carried on along the negative pole of the chemical ether (corresponding to the solid subdivision of the Chemical Region), is too unrestrained, as is also the excretion of fluid, which is carried on along the negative pole of the life ether (corresponding to the second or fluid subdivision of the Chemical Region). The passive sense-perception, which is due to the negative forces of the light ether, is also exceedingly prominent. The child is very impressionable and it is "all eyes and ears." During the earlier years the forces operating along the negative pole of the reflecting ether are also extremely active. In those years children can "see" the higher Worlds and they often prattle about what they see until the ridicule of their elders or punishment for "telling stories" teaches them to desist. It is deplorable that the little ones are forced to lie--or at least to deny the truth--because of the incredulity of their "wise" elders. Even the investigations of the Society for Physical Research have proven that children often have invisible playmates, who frequently visit them until they are several years old. During those years the clairvoyance of the children is of the same negative character as that of the mediums. It is the same with the forces working in the desire body. The passive feeling of physical pain is present, while the feeling of emotion is almost [PAGE 141] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION entirely absent. The child will, of course, show emotion on the slightest provocation, but the duration of that emotion is but momentary. It all on the surface. The child also has the link of mind, but is almost incapable of indi- vidual thought activity. It is exceedingly sensitive to forces working along the negative pole and is therefore imitative and teachable. Thus it is shown that all the negative qualities are active in the new-born entity, but before it is able to use its different vehicles, the positive qualities must be ripened. Each vehicle is therefore brought to a certain degree of maturity by the activity of the corresponding vehicle of the macrocosm, which acts as a womb for it until that degree is reached. From the first to the seventh year the vital body grows and slowly ma- tures within the womb of the macrocosmic vital body and because of the greater wisdom of this vehicle of the macrocosm the child's body is more rounded and well-built than in later life. BIRTH OF THE VITAL BODY. While the macrocosmic vital body guides the growth of the child's body it is guarded from the dangers which later threaten it when the unwise indi- vidual vital body takes unchecked charge. This happens in the seventh year, when the period of excessive, dangerous growth begins, and continues through the next seven years. During this time the macrocosmic desire body performs the function of a womb for the individual desire body. Were the vital body to have continual and unrestrained sway in the human kingdom, as it has in the plant, man would grow to an enormous size. There was a time in the far distant past when man was constituted like a plant, [PAGE 142] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION having only a dense body and a vital body. The traditions of mythology and folk-lore all over the world concerning giants in olden times are absolutely true, because then men grew as tall trees, and for the same reason. BIRTH OF THE DESIRE BODY. The vital body of the plant builds leaf after leaf, carrying the stem higher and higher. Were it not for the macrocosmic desire body it would keep on in that way indefinitely, but the macrocosmic desire body steps in at a certain point and checks further growth. The force that is not needed for further growth is then available for other purposes and is used to build the flower and the seed. In like manner the human vital body, when the dense body comes under its sway, after the seventh year, makes the latter grow very rapidly, but about the fourteenth year the individual desire body is born from the womb of the macrocosmic desire body and is then free to work on its dense body. The excessive growth is then checked and the force theretofore used for that purpose becomes available for propagation, that the human plant may flower and bring forth. Therefore the birth of the per- sonal desire body marks the period of puberty. From this period the attrac- tion towards the opposite sex is felt, being especially active and unrestrained in the third septenary period of life--from the fourteenth to the twenty-first year, because the restraining mind is then still unborn. BIRTH OF THE MIND. After the fourteenth year, the mind is in turn brooded over and nurtured by the macrocosmic mind, unfolding its latent possibilities and making it capable of original thought. The forces of the individual's different [PAGE 143] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION vehicles have now been ripened to such a degree that he can use them all in his evolution, therefore at the twenty-first year the Ego comes into posses- sion of its complete vehicle. It does this by means of the blood-heat and by developing individual blood. This is done in connection with the full development of the light ether. THE BLOOD THE VEHICLE OF THE EGO. In infancy, and up to the fourteenth year, the red marrow-bones do not make all the blood corpuscles. Most of them are supplied by the thymus gland, which is largest in the fetus and gradually diminishes as the indi- vidual blood-making faculty develops in the growing child. The thymus gland contains, as it were, a supply of blood corpuscles given by the parents, and consequently the child, which draws its blood from that source, does not re- alize its individuality. Not until the blood is made by the child does it think of itself as "I," and when the thymus gland disappears, at the age of fourteen, the "I" feeling reaches its full expression, for then the blood is made and dominated entirely by the Ego. The following will make clear the idea and its logic: It will be remembered that assimilation and growth depend upon the forces working along the positive pole of the vital body's chemical ether. That is set free at the seventh year, together with the balance of the vital body. Only the chemical ether is fully ripe at that time; the other parts need more ripening. At the fourteenth year the life ether of the vital body, which has to do with propagation, is fully ripe. In the period from seven to fourteen years of age the excessive assimilation has stored up an amount of force which goes to the sex organs and is ready at the time the desire body is set free. [PAGE 144] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION This force of sex is stored in the blood during the third of the seven-year periods and in that time the light ether, which is the avenue for the blood-heat, is developed and controls the heart, so that the body is neither too hot nor too cold. In early childhood the blood very often rises to an abnormal temperature. During the period of excessive growth it is frequently the reverse, but in the hot-headed, unrestrained youth, passion and temper very often drive the Ego out by over-heating the blood. We very appropriately call this an ebullition or boiling over of temper and describe the effect as causing the person to "lose his head," i.e., become incapable of thought. That is exactly what happens when passion, rage, or temper overheats the blood, thus drawing the Ego outside the bodies. The descrip- tion is accurate when, of a person in such a state, we say, "He has lost control of himself." The Ego is outside of his vehicles and they are run- ning amuck, bereft of the guiding influence of thought, part of the work of which is to act as a brake on impulse. The great and terrible danger of such outbursts is that before the owner re-enters his body some disembodied entity may take possession of it and keep him out. This is called "obses- sion." Only the man who keeps cool and does not allow excess of heat to drive him out can think properly. As proof of the assertion that the Ego cannot work in the body when the blood is either tool hot or too cold we will call attention to the well-known fact that excessive heat makes one sleepy and, if carried beyond a certain point, it drives the Ego out, leav- ing the body in a faint, that is, unconscious. Excessive cold has also a tendency to make the body sleepy or unconscious. It is only when the blood is at or near the normal temperature that the Ego can use it as a vehicle of consciousness. [PAGE 145] MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION To further show the connection of the ego with the blood we may mention the burning blush of shame, which is an evidence of the manner in which the blood is driven to the head, thus over-heating the brain and paralyzing thought. Fear is the state when the Ego wants to barricade himself against some outside danger. He then drives the blood to the center and grows pale, because the blood has left the periphery of the body and has lost heat, thus paralyzing thought. His blood "freezes," he shivers and his teeth chatter, as when the temperature is lowered by atmospheric conditions. In fever the excess of heat causes delirium. The full-blooded person, when the blood is not too hot, is active in body and mind, while the anemic person is sleepy. In one the Ego has better control; in the other less. When the Ego wants to think it drives blood, at the proper heat, to the brain. When a heavy meal centers the activity of the Ego upon the digestive tracts, the man cannot think; he is sleepy. The old Norsemen and the Scots recognized that the Ego is in the blood. No stranger could become associated with them as a relative until he had "mixed blood" with them and thus become one of them. Goethe, who was an Initiate, also showed this in his "Faust." Faust is about to sign the com- pact with Mephistopheles and asks, "Why not sign with ordinary ink? Why use blood?" Mephisto answers, "Blood is a most peculiar essence." He knows, that who has the blood has the man; that without the warm blood, no Ego can find expression. The proper heat for the real expression of the Ego is not present until the mind is born from the macrocosmic Concrete Mind, when the individual [PAGE 146] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION is about twenty-one years old. Statutory law also recognizes this as the earliest age when the man is deemed fit to exercise a franchise. At the present stage of human development the man goes through these principal stages in each life cycle, from one birth to the next. DIAGRAM: A LIFE-CYCLE [PAGE 147] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE CHAPTER IV. REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE. Only three theories worthy of note have ever been brought forward to solve the riddle of Life and Death. In the previous chapter we have, to some extent, explained one of these three theories--that of Rebirth, together with it companion law, the law of Consequence. It may not be out of place to compare the theory of Re- birth with the other two theories advanced, with a view to ascertaining their relative and foundation in nature. To the occultist there can be no question. He does not say what he "believes" in it any more than we need to say that we "believe" as to the blooming of the rose or the flowing of the river, or the operation of any of the visible workings of the material world, which are continually going on before our eyes. We do not say of these things that we "believe;" we say that we "know," because we see them. So the occult scientist can say "I know" in regard to Rebirth, the law of Consequence and their corollaries. He sees the Ego and can trace its path after it has passed out of the dense body at death until it has reappeared on earth through a new birth. Therefore to him no "belief" is necessary. For the satisfaction of others, however, it may be well to examine these three theories of life and death in order to arrive at an intelligent con- clusion. [PAGE 148] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Any great law of nature must necessarily be in harmony with all her other laws. Therefore it may be very helpful to the inquirer to examine these theories in their relation to what are admitted by all parties to be "known laws of nature," as observed in that part of our universe with which we are more familiar. To this end we will first state the three theories: (1) The Materialistic Theory holds that life is a journey from the womb to the tomb; that mind is the result of certain correlations of matter; than man is the highest intelligence in the Cosmos; and, that his intelligence perishes when the body disintegrates at death. (2) The Theory of Theology asserts that at each birth a newly-created soul enters the arena of life fresh from the hand of God, passing from an invisible state through the gate of birth into visible existence; that at the end of one short span of life in the material world it passes out through the gate of death into the invisible beyond, whence it re- turns no more; that its happiness or misery there is determined for all eternity by its actions during the infinitesimal period intervening between birth and death. (3) The Theory of Rebirth teaches that each soul is an integral part of God, enfolding all divine possibilities as the seed enfolds the plant; that by means of repeated existences in an earthly body of gradually improving quality, the latent possibilities are slowly developed into dynamic powers; that none are lost by this process, but that all man- kind will ultimately attain the goal of perfection and re-union with God. [PAGE 149] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE The first of these theories is monistic. It seeks to explain all facts of existence as processes within the material world. The two other theories agree in being dualistic, that is, they ascribe some of the facts and phases of existence to a super-physical, invisible state, but they differ widely on other points. Bringing the materialistic theory into comparison with the known laws of the universe, we find that the continuity of force is as well estab- lished as the continuity of matter and both are beyond the need of elucida- tion. We also know that matter and force are inseparable in the Physical World. This is contrary to the materialistic theory, which holds that mind perishes at death. When nothing can be destroyed, mind must be included. Moreover we know that mind is superior to matter, for it molds the fact, so that it becomes a reflection or mirror of the mind. We have discovered that the particles of our bodies are constantly changing; that at least once in seven years there is a change in every atom of matter composing them. If the materialistic theory were true, the consciousness ought also to undergo an entire change, with no memory of that which preceded, so that at no time could man remember any event more than seven years. We know that is not the case. We remember the events of our childhood. Many of the most trivial incidents though forgotten in ordinary consciousness, have been distinctly recalled in a swift vision of the whole life by drowning persons, who have related the experience after resuscitation. Similar ex- periences in states of trance are also common. Materialism is unable to account for these phases of sub- and super-consciousness. It ignores them. At the present stage of scientific investigation, where leading scientists have established beyond a doubt the existence of these phenomena, the policy of ignoring them is a serious defect in a theory claiming to solve the greatest problem of life--Life itself. [PAGE 150] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION We may therefore safely pass from the materialistic theory as being in- adequate to solve the mystery of life and death and turn to a consideration of the next theory. One of the greatest objections to the orthodox theological doctrine, as it is expounded, is its entire and confessed inadequacy. Of the myriads of souls which have been created and have inhabited this Globe since the be- ginning of existence, even if that beginning dates back no further than six thousand years, the insignificant number of only "one hundred and forty and four thousand" are to be saved! The rest are to be tortured forever and ever! The devil gets the best of it all the time. One cannot help saying with Buddha, "If God permits such misery to exist He cannot be good, and if He is powerless to prevent it, He cannot be God." Nothing in nature is analogous to such a method of creation in order that destruction may follow. It is represented that God desires ALL should be saved and is averse to the destruction of any, having for their salva- tion "given His only Son," and yet this "glorious plan of salvation" fails to save! If a trans-Atlantic liner with two thousand souls on board sent a wire- less message that she was sinking just off Sandy Hook, would it be regarded as a "glorious plan of salvation" if a fast motor-boat capable of rescuing only two or three people, were sent to her aid? Certainly not! It would more likely be denounced as a "plan of destruction" if adequate means were not provided for the saving of at least majority of those in danger. But the theologians' plan of salvation is vastly worse than this, be- cause two or three of two thousand is an immensely greater proportion than [PAGE 151] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE the orthodox theological plan of saving only 144,000 out of all the myriads of souls created. We may safely reject this theory also, as being untrue, because unreasonable. If God were allwise He would have evolved a more ef- ficacious plan. So He has, and the above is only the theory of the theolo- gian. The teaching of the Bible is very different, as will appear later. We turn now to consider the doctrine of Rebirth, which postulates a slow process of development, carried on with unwavering persistence through repeated embodiments in forms of increasing efficiency whereby all are, in time, brought to a height of spiritual splendor at present inconceivable to us. There is nothing unreasonable nor difficult to accept in such a theory. As we look about us we find everywhere in nature this striving for perfection in a slow, persistent manner. We find no sudden process of cre- ation or destruction, such as the theologian postulates, but we do find "Evolution." Evolution is "the history of the progression of the Spirit in Time." Everywhere, as we see about us the varied phenomena in the universe, we re- alize that the path of evolution is a spiral. Each loop of the spiral is a cycle. Each cycle merges into the next, as the loops of the spiral are continuous, each cycle being the improved product of those preceding it and the creator of those more developed states which succeed it. A straight line is but the extension of a point. It occupies but one dimension in space. The theory of the materialist and that of the theolo- gian would be analogous to this line. The materialist makes the line of life start at birth, and to be consistent, the death hour must terminate it. The theologian commences his line with the creation of the soul just [PAGE 152] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION previous to birth. After death the soul lives on, it fate irretrievably determined by the deeds of a few short years. There is no coming back to correct mistakes. The line runs straight on, implying a modicum of experi- ence and no elevation for the soul after death. Natural progression does not follow a straight line such as these two theories imply; nor even a circular path, for that would imply a never-ending round of the same experiences and the use of only two dimen- sions in space. All things move in progressive cycles and in order to take full advantages of all the opportunities for advancement offered by our three-dimensional universe, it is necessary that the evolving life should take the three-dimensional path--the spiral--which goes ever onward and up- ward. Whether we look at the modest little plant in our garden, or go to the redwood district of California and examine one of the giant Sequoias with its thirty-foot diameter, it is always the same--every branch, twig or leaf will be found growing in either a single or a double spiral, or in opposite pairs, each balancing either, analogous to ebb and flow, day and night, life and death and other ALTERNATING activities in nature. Examine the vaulted arch of the sky and observe the fiery nebulae or the path of the Solar-Systems--everywhere the spiral meets the eye. In the spring the Earth discards its white blanket and emerges from its period of rest its winter sleep. All activities are exerted to bring forth new life everywhere. Time passes. The corn and the grape are ripened and har- vested. Again the busy summer fades into the silence and inactivity of the winter. Again the snowy coverlet enwraps the Earth. But her sleep is not [PAGE 153] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE forever; she will wake again to the song of the new spring, which will mark for her a little further progress along the pathway of time. So with the Sun. He rises in the morning of each day, but each morning he is further along on his journey through the year. Everywhere the spiral--ONWARD, UPWARD, FOREVER! Is it possible that this law, so universal in all other realms, should be inoperative in the life of man? Shall the earth wake each year from its winter sleep; shall the tree and the flower live again and man die? It cannot be! The same law that wakes the life in the plant to new growth will wake the human being to new experience, to further progress toward the goal of perfection. Therefore the theory of Rebirth, which teaches re- peated embodiment in gradually improving vehicles, is in perfect accord with evolution and the phenomena of nature, which the other two theories are not. Regarding life from an ethical viewpoint, we find that the law of Re- birth coupled with the companion law of Consequence, is the only theory that will satisfy a sense of justice, in harmony with the facts of life as we see them about us. It is not easy for the logical mind to understand how a "just and lov- ing" God can require the same virtues from the milliards whom He has been "pleased to place in differing circumstances" according to no apparent rule nor system, but willy-nilly, according to His own capricious mood. One lives in luxury; the other on "kicks and crusts." One has a moral educa- tion and an atmosphere of high ideals; the other is placed in squalid sur- roundings and taught to lie and steal and that the more he does of both, the more of a success he is. It is just to require the same of both? Is it right to reward one for living a good life when he was placed in an [PAGE 154] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION environment that made it extremely difficult for him to go astray, or to punish the other, who was handicapped to such an extent that he never had an idea of what constitutes true morality. Surely not! Is it not more logical to think that we may have misinterpreted the Bible than to impute to God such a monstrous plan and method of procedure? It is useless to say that we must not inquire into the mysteries of God; that they are past our finding out. The inequalities of life can be satisfactorily explained by the twin laws of Rebirth and Consequence and made to harmonize with the conception of a just and loving God, as taught by Christ Himself. Moreover, by means of these twin laws a way to emancipation from present undesirable position or environment is show, together with the means of attaining to any degree of development, no matter how imperfect we may be now. What we are, what we have, all our good qualities are the result of our own actions in the past. What we lack in physical, moral, or mental excel- lence may yet be ours in the future. Exactly as we cannot do otherwise than take up our lives each morning where we laid them down the preceding night, so by our work in previous lives have we made the conditions under which we now live and labor, and are at present creating the conditions of our future lives. Instead of be- moaning the lack of this or that faculty which we covet, we must set to work to acquire it. If one child plays beautifully on a musical instrument, with hardly an effort at learning, while another, despite persistent effort, is a poor player in comparison, it merely shows that one expended the effort in a [PAGE 155] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE previous life and is easily regaining a former proficiency, while the ef- forts of the other have been started only in the present life, and in con- sequence we see the uphill work. But, if the latter persist, he may, even in the present life, become superior to the former unless the former con- stantly improves. That we do not remember the effort made in acquiring a faculty by hard work is immaterial, it does not alter the fact that the faculty remains with us. Genius is the hall-mark of the advanced soul, which by hard work in many previous lives has developed itself in some way beyond the normal achievements of the race. It reveals a glimpse of the degree of attainment which will be the common possession of the coming Race. It cannot be ac- counted for by heredity, which applies only in part to the dense body and not to qualities of the soul. If genius could be accounted for by hered- ity, why is there not a long line of mechanical ancestry previous to Thomas Edison, each more capable than his predecessor? Why does not genius propagate itself? Why is not Siegfried the son, greater than Richard Wagner, the father? In cases where the expression of genius depends upon the possession of specially constructed organs, requiring ages of development, the Ego naturally is reborn in a family the Egos of which have, for generations, labored to build a similar organism. That is why twenty-nine musicians of more or less genius were born in the Bach family during a period of two hundred and fifty years. That genius is an expression of the soul and not of the body is shown by the fact that it did not gradually improve and reach efflorescence in the person of John Sebastian Bach, but that the pro- ficiency which reached its highest expression in him towered high above an- cestors and descendants alike. [PAGE 156] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The body is simply an instrument, the work it yields being dependent upon the Ego which guides it, as the quality of the melody is dependent upon the musician's skill, aided by the TIMBRE of the instrument. A good musician cannot fully express himself on a poor instrument, and even upon the same instrument, all musicians do not and cannot play alike. Because an Ego seeks rebirth as the son of a great musician it does not necessarily follow that he must be a still greater genius, as would be the case if the physical heredity were a fact and genius were not a soul-quality. The "Law of Attraction" accounts in quite as satisfactory manner for the facts we ascribe to heredity. We know that people of like tastes will seek another. If we know that a friend is in a certain city, but are igno- rant of his address, we will naturally be governed by the law of asso- ciation in our efforts to find him. If he is a musician, he will most likely be found where musicians are wont to assemble; if he is a student inquiry will be made at public libraries, reading-rooms and book stores, or if he is a sporting man we would seek him at race tracks, pool-rooms or sa- loons. It is not probable that the musician or the student would frequent the latter places and it is safe to say that our search for the sporting man would not be successful if we sought him in a library or at a classical concert. Similarly, the Ego ordinarily gravitates to the most congenial asso- ciations. It is constrained to do so by one of the twin forces of the De- sire World--the force of Attraction. The objection may be urged that there are people of entirely opposite tastes, or bitter enemies even, in the same family, and if the law of As- sociation governed why should they be attracted thereto? [PAGE 157] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE The explanation of such cases is that during the Ego's earth lives many relations have been established with various people. These relations were pleasant or otherwise, involving on one hand obligation which were not liq- uidated at the time; or on the other involving the infliction of an injury and a feeling of very strong hate between the injured and his enemy. The law of Consequence requires an exact adjustment of the score. Death does not "pay it all" any more than moving to another city will liquidate a mon- etary debt. The time comes when the two enemies will meet again. The old hate has brought them together in the same family, because it is the pur- pose of God that all shall love one another; therefore hate must be trans- formed into love and though, perchance, they may spend many lives "fighting it out," they will at some time learn the lesson and become friends and mu- tual benefactors instead of enemies. In such cases the Interest these people had in one another set in action the force of Attraction, and that brought them together. Had they simply been mutually Indifferent they could not have become associated. Thus do the twin laws of Rebirth and Consequence solve, in a rational manner, all the problems incident to human life as man steadily advances toward the next stage in evolution--the Superman. The trend of humanity's progress is onward and upward forever, says this theory--not as some people think who have confounded the doctrine of Rebirth with the foolish teaching of some Indian tribes who believe that man is reborn in animals or plants. That would be retrogression. No authority for this doctrine of retrogression can be found in nature or in the sacred books of any [PAGE 158] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION religion. In one (and one only) of the religious writings of India is it touched upon. In the Kathopanishad (ch. v, verse 9) it is stated that "Some men, according to their deeds, go into the womb and others into the 'sthanu.'" "Sthanu" is a Sanskrit word, which means "motionless," but it also means ~a pillar," and has been interpreted to mean that some men, be- cause of their sins, go back to the motionless plant kingdom. Spirits incarnate only to gain experience; to conquer the world; to overcome the lower self and attain self-mastery. When we realize this we shall understand that there comes a time when there is no further need for incarnation because the lessons have all been learned. The teaching of the Kathopanishad indicates that instead of remaining tied to the wheel of birth and death, man will at some time go into the motionless state of "Nirvana." In the Book of Revelation we find these worlds: "Him that overcometh will I make a PILLAR in the temple of my God AND HE SHALL GO NO MORE OUT," referring to entire liberation from concrete existence. Nowhere is there any authority for the doctrine of the transmigration of souls. A man who has evolved so far as to have an individual, separate soul cannot turn back in his progress and enter the vehicle of animal or plant, which are under a group-spirit. The individual spirit is a higher evolution that the group-spirit and the lesser cannot obtain the greater. Oliver Wendell Holmes, in his beautiful poem, "The Chambered Nautilus," has embodied this idea of constant progression in gradually improving ve- hicles, and final liberation. The nautilus builds its spiral shell in chambered sections, constantly leaving the smaller ones, which it has out- grown, for the one last built: [PAGE 159] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE **************************************** Year after year beheld the silent toil That spread his lustrous coil; Still, as the spiral grew, He left the past year's dwelling for the new, Stole with soft step its shining archway through, Built up its idle door, Stretched in his last-found home, and knew the old no more. Thanks for the heavenly message brought by thee, Child of the wandering sea, Cast from her lap forlorn! From thy dead lips a clearer note is born Than ever Triton blew from wreathed horn! While on mine ear it rings, Through the deep caves of thought I hear a voice that sings: Build thee more stately mansions, O my soul! As the swift seasons roll! Leave they low-vaulted past! Let each new temple, nobler than the last, Shut thee from heaven with a dome more vast, 'Till thou at length art free, Leaving thine outgrown shell by life's unresting sea! The necessity, previously referred to, of obtaining an organism of a specific nature, brings to mind an interesting phase of the twin laws of Rebirth and Consequence. These laws are connected with the motion of the Cosmic bodies, the Sun, the planets and the signs of the Zodiac. All move in harmony with these laws, guided in their orbits by their indwelling spiritual Intelligences--the Planetary Spirits. On account of the precession of the equinoxes the Sun moves backward through the twelve signs of the Zodiac at the rate of approximately one de- gree of space in 72 years, and through each sign (30 degrees of space) in about 2,100 years, or around the whole circle in about 26,000 years. This is due to the fact that the Earth does not spin upon a stationary axis. Its axis has a slow, swinging motion of its own (just like the wabble of a spinning top that has almost spent its force), so that it [PAGE 160] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION describes a circle in space and thus one star after another becomes Pole Star. Because of this wabbling motion the Sun does not cross the equator in the same place every year, but a few hundred rods further back, hence the name, the "precession of the equinoxes," because the equinox "precedes"-- comes to early. All happenings on the Earth in connection with the other Cosmic bodies and their inhabitants are connected with this and other Cosmic movements. So are also the laws of Rebirth and Consequence. As the Sun passes through the different signs of in the course of the year, the climatic and other changes affect man and his activities in dif- ferent ways. Similarly the passage of the Sun by the procession of the equinoxes, through the twelve signs of the Zodiac--which is called a World-year, brings about conditions on the Earth of a far greater variety. It is necessary to the growth of the soul that it should experience them all. In fact, as we have seen, the man himself makes these conditions while in the Heaven World between births. Therefore, every Ego is born twice during the time the Sun is passing through one sign of the Zodiac; and, as the soul itself is necessarily double-sexed, in order to obtain all experiences, it is reborn alternately in a male and a female body. This is because the experience of one sex differs widely from that of the other. At the same time, the outside conditions are not greatly altered in one thousand years and therefore permit the entity to receive experience in the same identical environment from the standpoint of both man and woman. These are the general terms upon with the law of Rebirth operates, but as it is not a blind law, it is subject to frequent modifications, deter- mined by the Lords of Destiny, the Recording Angels, as, for instance, in a [PAGE 161] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE case where an Ego needs a sensitive eye or ear and there is an opportunity for giving it the required instrument in a family with which relations have previously been established. The time for the re-embodiment of the Ego is question may lack, perhaps, two hundred years of being ripe according to the average period, but it is seen by the Lords of Destiny that unless this opportunity is embraced, the Ego will perhaps have to spend four or five hundred years in heaven in excess of the time required, before another chance will present itself. Therefore the Ego is brought to rebirth ahead of schedule time, so to speak, the deficiency of rest in the third heaven being made up at another time. So we see that, not only do the departed work on us from the Heaven World, but we also work on them, attracting or repelling them. A favorable opportunity for procuring a suitable instru- ment may attract an Ego to rebirth. Had no instrument been available, he would have been kept longer in heaven and the surplus time deducted from his succeeding heaven lives. The law of Consequence also works in harmony with the stars, so that A MAN IS BORN AT THE TIME WHEN THE POSITIONS OF THE BODIES IN THE SOLAR SYS- TEM WILL GIVE THE CONDITIONS NECESSARY TO HIS EXPERIENCE AND ADVANCEMENT IN THE SCHOOL OF LIFE. That is why Astrology is an absolutely true science, though even the best astrologer may misinterpret it, because, like all other human beings, he is fallible. The stars show accurately the time in a man's life when the debt which the Lords of Destiny have selected for payment is due, and to evade it is beyond the power of man. Yes, they show the very day, although we are not always able to read them correctly. Perhaps the most striking instance known to the writer of this [PAGE 162] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE inability to escape what is written in the stars, though perfectly cogni- zant of it, occurred in Los Angeles, California, in 1906. Some instruc- tions in astrology were given to Mr. L., a well-known lecturer. Mr. L.'s own horoscope was taken up, because a pupil will be more interested in that than in the nativity of a stranger. He is also enabled to check the ac- curacy of the interpretation of the signs which are given to him. The horoscope revealed a liability to accidents and Mr. L. was shown how ac- cidents and other events in the past figured to the time of occurrence. In addition, he was told that another accident would befall him and that it would occur on the twenty-first of the following July, or the seventh day after, i.e., one the twenty-eighth, the latter day being regarded as the more dangerous. He was warned against conveyances of any kind and the place of the threatened injury was designated as the breast, shoulders, arms and lower part of the head. He was thoroughly convinced of the danger and promised to remain at home on that day. The writer went north to Seattle and a few days before the critical time wrote to Mr. L. and again warned him. Mr. L. answered that he remem- bered the warning and would act accordingly. The next communication in regard to the matter came from a mutual friend, who stated that on the 29th of July Mr. L. had gone to Sierra Madre on an electric car which had collided with a railroad train, Mr. L. sus- taining injuries of the exact description mentioned and also having a ten- don cut in the left leg. The question was why Mr. L., having entire faith in the prediction, had disregarded the advice. The explanation came three months later, when he had recovered sufficiently to write. The letter said, "I thought the 28th was the 29th." --- END OF FILE --- [PAGE 163] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE There is no question in the writer's mind that this was a piece of "ripe" fate, impossible to escape, which was accurately foreshown by the stars. The stars may therefore be called the "Clock of Destiny." The twelve signs of the Zodiac correspond to the dial; the Sun and the planets to the hour hand, indicating the month of the year when the different items in the score of ripe fate allotted to each life are due to work themselves out. It cannot be sufficiently emphasized, however, that though there are some things that cannot be escaped, man has a certain scope of free will in modifying causes already set going. A poet puts it thus: One ship sails east and another sails west With the self-same winds that blow. 'Tis the set of the sail and not the gale Which determines the way they go. As the winds of the sea are the ways of fate As we voyage along through life, 'Tis the act of the soul that determines the goal, And not the calm or the strife. The great point to grasp is that our present actions determine future conditions. Orthodox religionists and even those who profess no religion at all, often bring forward as one of their strongest objections to the law of Re- birth that it is taught in India to the "ignorant heathen," who believe in it. If it is a natural law, however, there is no objection strong enough to invalidate it or make it inoperative. Before we speak of "ignorant hea- then," or send missionaries to them, it might be well to examine our own [PAGE 164] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION knowledge a little. Educators everywhere complain of superficiality on the part of our students. Professor Wilbur L. Cross, of Yale, mentions among other startling cases of ignorance, the fact that in a class of forty stu- dents, NOT ONE COULD "PLACE" JUDAS ISCARIOT! It would seem as though the labors of missionaries could profitably be diverted from "heathen" countries and from slum work to enlighten the college-bred individuals of our own country, on the principle that "charity begins at home," and "as God will not let the ignorant heathen perish" it would seem better to leave him in ignorance where he is sure of heaven, than to enlighten him and so render his chances of going to hell legion. Surely, this is a case of "Where ignorance is bliss 'tis folly to be wise." We would be doing ourselves and the heathen a signal service by letting him alone and looking after the ignorant Christian nearer home. Moreover, to call this heathen doctrine does not disprove it. Its as- sumed priority in the East is not more an argument against it that the ac- curacy of the solution of a mathematical problem is invalidated because we do not happen to like the person who first solved it. The only question is: Is it correct? If so, it is absolutely immaterial whence the solution first came. All other religions have been but leading up to the Christian religion. They were Race Religions and contain only in part that which Christianity has in fuller measure. The real Esoteric Christianity has not yet been taught publicly, not will it be so taught until humanity has passed the ma- terialistic stage and becomes fitted to receive it. The laws of Rebirth and Consequence have been secretly taught all the time, but, BY THE DIRECT [PAGE 165] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE COMMAND OF CHRIST HIMSELF, as we shall see, these two laws have not been PUBLICLY taught in the Western world for the past two thousand years. WINE AS A FACTOR IN EVOLUTION To understand the reason for this omission and the means employed to obscure these teachings, we must go back to the beginning of man's history and see how, for his good, he has been led by the Great Teacher of human- ity. In the teaching of occult science the stages of development on the earth are divided into periods called "Epochs." There have been four of these Epochs, which are designated as follows, respectively: The Polarian, the Hyperborean, the Lemurian, the Atlantean. The present Epoch is called the Aryan Epoch. In the First or Polarian Epoch, what is now humanity had only a dense body, as the minerals have now, hence he was mineral-like. In the Second or Hyperborean Epoch, a vital body was added and man-in-the-making possesses a body constituted as are those of plants. He was not a plant, but was plantlike. In the Third or Lemurian Epoch, he obtained his desire body and became constituted like the animal--an animal-man. In the Fourth or Atlantean Epoch, mind was unfolded and now, so far as his principles are concerned, he steps upon the stage of physical life as MAN. In the present, the Fifth or Aryan Epoch, man will in some degree un- fold the third or lowest aspect of his threefold spirit--the Ego. [PAGE 166] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The student is requested to strongly impress upon his mind the emphatic statement that in the process of evolution up to the time when man gained self-consciousness, ABSOLUTELY NOTHING WAS LEFT TO CHANCE. After self-consciusness there is a certain scope for the exercise of man's own individual will to enable him to unfold his Divine spiritual pow- ers. The great Leaders of mankind take everything into consideration, the food of man included. This has a great deal to do with his development. "Tell me what you eat and I will tell you what you are" is not a far-fetched idea, but a great truth in nature. The man of the first Epoch was ethereal. That does not contradict the statement that he was mineral-like, for all gases are mineral. The Earth was still soft, not yet having solidified. In the Bible man is called Adam and it is said that he was made of earth. Cain is described as an agriculturist. He symbolizes the man of the Second Epoch. He had a vital body like the plants which sustained him. In the Third Epoch food was obtained from living animals to supplement the former plant food. Milk was the means used for evolving the desire body, which made the mankind of that time animal-like. This is what is meant by the Bible statement that "Abel was a shepherd." It is nowhere stated that he killed animals. In the Fourth Epoch man had evolved beyond animals--he had mind. Thought breaks down nerve cells: kills, destroys and causes decay. There- fore the food of the Atlantean was, by analogy, carcasses. He killed to eat and that is why the Bible states that "Nimrod was a mighty hunter." Nimrod represents the man of the Fourth Epoch. [PAGE 167] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE In the meanwhile, man had descended deeper and deeper into matter. His former ethereal body formed the skeleton within and had become solid. He had also lost be degrees the spiritual perception which was possessed by him in the earlier Epochs. Thus it was designed. He is destined to get it back at a higher stage, plus the self-consciousness which he did not then possess. He had, however, during the first four Epochs, a greater knowl- edge of the spiritual world. He knew he did not die and that when one body wasted away it was like the drying of a leaf from the tree in the autumn--another body would grow to take its place. Therefore he had no real appreciation of the opportunities and advantages of this Earth life of con- crete existence. But it was necessary that he should become thoroughly awake to the great importance of this concrete existence, so that he might learn from it all that could be learned. So long as he felt that he was a citizen of the higher Worlds and knew for a certainty that physical life is but a small part of real existence he did not take it seriously enough. He did not apply himself to the cultivation of the opportunities for growth which are found only in the present phase of existence. He dallied his time away without developing the resources of the world, as do the people of India today, for the same reason. The only way in which an appreciation of concrete physical existence could be aroused in man was by depriving him of the memory of his higher, spiritual existence for a few lives. Thus, during his Earth life, he came to hold no positive knowledge of any other than the one present physical life, and was in this way impelled to earnestly apply himself to living it. There had been religions previous to Christianity which had taught Re- birth and the law of Consequence, but the time had now come when it was no [PAGE 168] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION longer conducive to man's advancement that he should know this doctrine, and ignorance concerning it came to be regarded as a sign of progress. This one single life was to be made paramount. Therefore we find that the Christian Religion, as publicly taught, does not embody the laws of Conse- quence and Rebirth. Nevertheless, as Christianity is the religion of the most advanced Race, it must be the most advanced Religion, and because of the elimination of this doctrine from its PUBLIC teachings, the conquest of the world of matter is being made by the Anglo-Saxon and Teutonic races, in which this phase has been carried furthest. As some new addition to or change in the food of man has been made in every Epoch to meet its conditions and accomplish its purposes, we now find added to the food of the previous Epochs a new article--WINE. It was needed on account of its benumbing effect upon the spiritual principle in man, because no religion, in and of itself, could have made man forget his nature as a spirit and have caused him to think of himself as "a worm of the dust," or made him believe that "we walk with the same force with which we think"--indeed, it was never intended that he should go so far as that. Hitherto only water had been used as a drink and in the ceremonies of the Temple service, but after the submergence of Atlantis--a continent which once existed between Europe and America, where the Atlantic Ocean now lies--those who escaped destruction began to cultivate the vine and make wine, as we find narrated in the Bible story of Noah. Noah symbolizes the remnant of the Atlantean Epoch, which became the nucleus of the Fifth Race --therefore our progenitors. [PAGE 169] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE The active principle of alcohol is a "spirit" and as the humanity of the earlier Epochs used the articles of food best suited to their vehicles, so this spirit was, in the Fifth Epoch, added to the foods previously used by evolving humanity. It acts upon the spirit of the Fifth Epoch man, tem- porarily paralyzing it, that it may know, esteem and conquer the physical world and value it at its proper worth. Thus man forgets, for the time be- ing, his spiritual home, clinging to this form of existence, which he has previously despised, with all the tenacity born of a feeling that this is all there is--or at least, preferring the certainty of this world to tak- ing chances on a heaven which, in his present muddled state, he does not understand. Water only had been used in the Temples, but now this is altered. "Bacchus," a god of wine, appears and under his sway the most advanced na- tions forget that there is a higher life. None who offer tribute to the COUNTERFEIT spirit of wine or any alcoholic liquor (the product of fermen- tation and decay) can ever know anything of the higher Self--the TRUE Spirit which is the very source of life. All this was preparatory to the coming of Christ, and it is of the highest significance that HIS FIRST ACT was to change "water into wine." (John ii:11.) In private He taught Rebirth to his His disciples. He not only taught them in words, but He took them "into the mountain." This is a mystic term meaning a place of Initiation. In the course of Initiation they see for themselves that Rebirth is a fact, for there Elijah appeared before them, who, they are told, is also John the Baptist. Christ, in unequivocal terms, had previously told them, when speaking of John the Baptist, "this is Elijah who was for to come." He reiterates this at the transfiguration [PAGE 170] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION scene, saying, "Elijah has come already and they knew him not, but have done to him whatsoever they listed." And following this, it is said that "they understood He spake of John the Baptist." (Matt. xvii:12-13). On this occasion, and also at the time when Rebirth was discussed between Him and His disciples, they told Him that some thought He was Elijah and others that He was one of the prophets who had been reborn. He commanded them to "tell no man." (Matt. xvii:9; Like ix:21). This was to be, for thousands of years, an esoteric teaching, to be known only among the few pioneers who fitted themselves for the knowledge, pushing ahead to the stage of develop- ment when these truths will again be known to man. That Christ taught Rebirth and also the law of Consequence is perhaps shows in not other place as clearly as in the case of the man who had been born blind, where His disciples asked, "Who did sin, this man or his par- ents, that he was born blind?" (John ix:2). Had Christ not taught Rebirth and the law of Consequence, the natural answer would have been, "Nonsense! How could a man have sinned BEFORE HE WAS BORN, and have brought blindness upon himself as a result? But Christ does not answer in that way. He is not surprised at the question, nor does He treat it as being at all unusual, showing that it was quite in harmony with His teachings. He explains, "Neither hath this man sinned, nor his parents; but that the works of (the) God should be made manifest in him." The orthodox interpretation is that the man was born blind in order that Christ might have the opportunity of performing a miracle to show His power. It would have been a strange way for a God to obtain glory-- [PAGE 171] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE capriciously condemning a man to many years of blindness and misery that He might "show off" at a future time! We would consider a man who acted in such a manner a monster of cruelty. How much more logical to think that there may be another explanation. To impute to God conduct which, in a human being, we would denounce in the strongest terms, in surely unreasonable. Christ differentiates between the physically blind body of the man and the God within, which is the Higher Self. The dense body has committed no sin. The God within has done some deed which manifests in the particular affliction from which he is suffering. It is not stretching a point to call a man a God. Paul says, "know ye not that ye are Gods? and he refers to the human body as the "temple of God," the indwelling spirit. Finally, although most people do not remember their past lives, there are some who do, and all may know if they will live the life necessary to attain the knowledge. This requires great strength of character, because such knowledge will carry with it a knowledge of impending fate that may be hanging black and sinister over one, which will manifest in dire disaster. Nature has graciously hidden the past and the future from us, that we may not be robbed of peace of mind by suffering in anticipation of the paid in store for us. As we attain greater development we shall learn to welcome all things with equanimity, seeing in all troubles the result of past evil and feeling thankful that the obligations incurred thereby are being an- nulled, knowing that so much less stands between us and the day of lib- eration from the wheel of birth and death. [PAGE 172] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION When a person dies in childhood in one life, he or she not infrequently remembers that life in the next body, because children under 14 years do not journey around the entire life cycle, which necessitates the building of a complete set of new vehicles. They simply pass into the upper Regions of the Desire World and there wait for a new embodiment, which usually takes place in from one to twenty years after death. When they return to birth, they bring with them the old mind and desire body, and if we lis- tened to the prattle of children, we should often able to discover and re- construct such stories as the following A REMARKABLE STORY. One day in Santa Barbara, Cal., a man by the name of Roberts came to a trained clairvoyant who is also a lecturer on Theosophy and asked for help in a perplexing case. Mr. Roberts had been walking in the street the pre- vious day when a little three-year old girl came up to him and put her arms around his knees, calling him papa. Mr. Roberts was indignant, thinking that someone was trying to father the child on him. But the mother of the child, who came up directly, was equally put out and tried to get the child away. The child, however, kept on clinging to Mr. R., insisting that he was her father. On account of circumstances to be told later Mr. R. could not put it out of his mind, and sought out the clairvoyant, who accompanied him to the house of the child's parents. Where the girl at once ran up to Mr. R. and again called him papa. The clairvoyant, whom I call X, first took the child over to the window to note whether the iris of the eye would expand and contract when he turned her to and from the light, in order to see whether another entity than the rightful owner was in possession [PAGE 173] REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE of the child's body, for the eye is the window of the soul and no "obsess- ing" entity can secure control of that part. Mr. X. found however, that the child was normal and next proceeded to question the little one care- fully. After patient work carried on intermittently during the afternoon, so as not to tire the child, this is the story she told: She had lived with her papa, Mr. Roberts, and another mamma in a little house that stood all alone, where no other house could be seen; there was a little brook close to the house where some flowers grew (and here she ran out and brought in some "pussy-willows") and there was a plank across the brook which she was cautioned against crossing, for fear she might fall into the brook. One day her papa had left her mother and herself and had not returned. When their supply of food was exhausted her mamma lay down on the bed and became so still. At last she said quaintly, "then I also died, but I didn't die. I came here." Mr. Roberts next told his story. Eighteen years before he lived in London, where his father was brewer. He fell in love with their servant girl. His father objected, so he eloped with her to Australia after they had first been married. Here he went out into the bush and cleared a little farm, where he erected a small cabin by a brook, just as described by the little girl. A daughter was born to them there, and when she was about two years old he left the house one morning and went to a clearing some distance from the house, and while there a man with a rifle came up to him, saying that he arrested him in the name of the law for a bank robbery committed on the night Mr. R. had left England. The officer had tracked him here, thinking him the criminal. Mr. R. begged to be allowed to go to [PAGE 174] THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION his wife and child, but, thinking this a ruse to entrap him into the hands of confederates, the officer refused and drove him to the coast at the point of the gun. He was taken to England and tried and his innocence proven. First then did the authorities take heed of his constant ravings about his wife and child, whom he knew must starve in that wild and lonely coun- try. An expedition was sent out to the cabin, when it was found that only the skeletons of the wife and child remained. Mr. Roberts' father had died in the meantime, and though he had disinherited Mr. R. his brothers divided with him and he came to America a broken man. He then produced photographs of himself and his wife, and at the sug- gestion of Mr. X. they were mixed with a number of other photographs and shown to the little girl, who unhesitatingly picked out the photographs of both her alleged parents, although the photograph shown was very different from the present appearance of Mr. Roberts. [PAGE 175] THE RELATION OF MAN TO GOD PART II. COSMOGENESIS AND ANTHROPOGENESIS [PAGE 177] THE RELATION OF MAN TO GOD CHAPTER V THE RELATION OF MAN TO GOD In the preceding chapters we have been considering man in relation to three of the five Worlds which form the field of his evolution. We have partly described these Worlds and noted the different vehicles of conscious- ness by means of which he is correlated to them. We have studied his rela- tion to the other three Kingdoms--mineral, plant and animal--noting the difference in vehicles, and consequent difference in consciousness, between man and each of these Kingdoms. We have followed man through one life cycle in the three Worlds and have examined the operation of the twin laws of Con- sequence and Rebirth in their bearing upon the evolution of man. In order to understand further details as to the progress of man, it now becomes necessary to study his relation to the Grand Architect of the Universe--to God and to the Hierarchies of Celestial Beings which stand upon the many different rungs of the Jacob's ladder of attainment that stretches from man to God and beyond. This is a task of the utmost difficulty, rendered still more so by the indefinite conceptions of God which exist in the minds of the majority of the readers of literature dealing with this subject. It is true that names, in and of themselves, are not important, but it matters greatly that we know what we mean by a name; other wise misunderstanding will result, and [PAGE 178] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION DIAGRAM 6: THE COSMIC PLANES [PAGE 179] THE RELATION OF MAN TO GOD if a common nomenclature is not agreed upon by writers and teachers, the present confusion will be worse confounded. When the name "God" is used it is always uncertain whether The Absolute, the One Existence, is meant; or The Supreme Being, Who is the Great Architect of the Universe; or God, Who is the Architect of our Solar system. The division of the Godhead into "Father," "Son" and "Holy Ghost" is also confusing. Although the Beings designated by these names are immeasur- ably above man and worthy of all the reverence and worship he is capable of rendering to his highest conceptions of Divinity, yet They are different from one another in actual fact. Diagrams 6 and 11 will perhaps make the subject clear. It must be kept in mind that the Worlds and Cosmic Planes are not one above another in space, but that the seven Cosmic Planes inter-penetrate each other and all the seven Worlds. They are states of spirit-matter, permeating one another, so that God and the other great Beings who are mentioned are not far away in space. They pervade every part of their own realms and realms of greater density than their own. They are all present in our world and are actually and DE FACTO "nearer than hands and feet." It is a literal truth when we say " in Him we live and move and have our being." For none of us could ex- ist outside these great Intelligences Who pervade and sustain our world with Their Life. It has been shown that the Etheric Region extends beyond the atmosphere of our dense Earth; that the Desire World extends out into space further than the Etheric Region; also that the World of Thought extends further into inter-planetary Space than either of the others. Of course, the Worlds of rarer substance occupy a larger space than the denser World, which [PAGE 180] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION has crystallized and condensed, thus occupying less space. The same principle is operative in the Cosmic Planes. The densest of them is the seventh (counting from the top downward). It is represented in the diagram as larger than any of the others, the reason being that it is the plane with which we are most intimately concerned, and it was desired to indicate its principle subdivisions. In reality, however, it occupies less space than any of the other Cosmic Planes, although it must be borne in mind that, even with this comparatively restrictive qualification as to its ex- tent, it is still immeasurably vast, far beyond the utmost power of the hu- man mind to conceive, comprising within its limits millions of Solar Systems similar to our own, which are the fields for the evolution of many grades of beings of approximately our own status. Of the six Cosmic Planes above our own we know nothing, save that we are told they are the fields of activity of great Hierarchies of Beings of inde- scribable splendor. Proceeding from our Physical World to the inner and finer worlds and up through the Cosmic Planes, we find that God, the Architect of our Solar Sys- tem, the Source and goal of our existence, is found in the highest division of the seventh Cosmic Plane. This is His World. His realm includes the systems of evolution carried on in the other planets which belong to our system--Uranus, Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Earth, Venus, Mercury, and their satellites. The great Spiritual Intelligences designated as the Planetary Spirits, which guide these evolutions, are called the "Seven Spirits before the Throne." They are His Ministers, each presiding over a certain department of the Kingdom of God--which is our solar System. The Sun is also the [PAGE 181] THE RELATION OF MAN TO GOD field of evolution of the most exalted Beings in our Cosmos. They alone can endure and advance by means of the terrific solar vibrations. The Sun is the nearest approach we have to a visible symbol. What That is cannot be uttered publicly. When we try to discover the origin of the Architect of our Solar System, we find that we must pass to the highest of the seven Cosmic Planes. We are then in the Realm of the supreme Being, Who emanated from the Absolute. The Absolute is beyond comprehension. No expression convey any adequate idea. Manifestation implies limitation. Therefore, we may at best charac- terize the Absolute as boundless Being; as the Root of Existence. From the root of Existence--The Absolute--proceeds the Supreme Being, at the dawn of manifestation. This is THE ONE. In the first chapter of John this Great Being is called God. From this Supreme Being emanates The Word, the Creative Fiat "without whom was not anything made," and this Word is the alone-begotten Son, born of His father (the Supreme Being) before all worlds--but positively NOT Christ. Grand and glorious as is Christ, towering high above mere human nature, He is not this Exalted Being. Truly "the Word was made flesh," but not in the limited sense of the flesh of one body, but the flesh of all that is, in this and millions of other solar Systems. The first Aspect of the Supreme Being may be characterized as POWER. From this proceeds the Second Aspect, THE WORD; and from both of these pro- ceeds the Third, Aspect, MOTION. From this threefold Supreme Being proceed the seven Great Logoi. They [PAGE 182] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION contain within Themselves all the great Hierarchies which differentiate more and more as they diffuse through the various Cosmic Planes. (See diagram 6). There are forty-nine Hierarchies on the second Cosmic Plane; on the third there are 343 Hierarchies. Each of these is capable of septenary di- visions and subdivisions, so that in the lowest Cosmic Plane, where the So- lar System manifest, the number of divisions and subdivisions is almost in- finite. In the Highest World of the seventh Cosmic Plane dwells the God of our Solar Systems in the Universe. These great Beings are also threefold in manifestation, like The Supreme Being. Their three aspects are Will, Wisdom and Activity. Each of the seven Planetary Spirits which proceeds from God and has charge of the evolution of life on one of the seven planets, is also three- fold and differentiates within itself Creative Hierarchies which go through a septenary evolution. The evolution carried on by one Planetary Spirit differs from the methods of development inaugurated by each of the others. It may be further stated that, at least in the particular planetary scheme to which we belong, the entities farthest evolved in the earliest stages, who had reached a high stage of perfection in previous evolutions, assume the functions of the original Planetary Spirit and continue the evolution, the original Planetary Spirit withdrawing from active participa- tion, but guiding its Regents. The foregoing is the teaching relative to all the Solar Systems, but coming down to the particular System to which we belong, the following is the teaching which the sufficiently trained Seer can obtain for himself by personal investigation of the memory of nature. [PAGE 183] THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION CHAPTER VI. THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION. THE BEGINNING. In harmony with the Hermetic axiom "As above, so below" and VICE VERSA, Solar Systems are born, die and come to birth anew in cycles of activity and rest, as does man. There is a constant flaming out and dying down of activity in every de- partment of nature, corresponding to the alternations of ebb and flow, day and night, summer and winter, life and death. In the beginning of a Day of Manifestation it is taught that a certain Great Being (designated in the Western World by the name of God, but by other names in other parts of the earth) limits Himself to a certain portion of space, in which He elects to create a Solar System for the evolution of added self-consciousness. (See diagram 6). He includes in His own Being hosts of glorious Hierarchies of, to us, immeasurable spiritual power and splendor. They are the fruitage of past manifestations of this same Being and also other Intelligences, in descend- ing degrees of development down to such as have not reached a stage of con- sciousness as high as our present humanity, and therefore these latter will not be able to finish their evolution in this System. In God--this great [PAGE 184] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION collective Being--there are contained lesser beings of every grade of intel- ligence and stage of consciousness, from omniscience to an unconsciousness deeper than that of the deepest trance condition. During the period of manifestation with which we are concerned, these various grades of beings are working to acquire more experience than they possessed at the beginning of this period of existence. Those who, in pre- vious manifestations, have attained to the highest degree of development work on those who have not yet evolved any consciousness. They induce in them a stage of self-consciousness. They induce in them a stage of self-consciousness from which they can take up further work themselves. Those who had started their evolution in a former Day of Manifestation, but had not progressed far at the close, now take up their task again, just as we take up our daily work in the morning where we left off the previous night. All the different Beings, however, do not take up their evolution at the early stages of a new manifestation. Some must wait until those who precede them have made the conditions which are necessary for their further develop- ment. There are no instantaneous processes in nature. All is an exceed- ingly slow unfolding, a development which, though so exceedingly slow, is yet absolutely certain to attain ultimate perfection. Just as there are progressive stages in the human life--childhood, youth, manhood or woman- hood, and old age--so in the macrocosm there are different stages corre- sponding to these various periods of the microcosmic life. A child cannot take up the duties of fatherhood or motherhood. Its un- developed mental and physical condition render it incapable of doing such work. The same is true of the less evolved beings in the beginning of [PAGE 185] THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION manifestation. They must wait until the higher evolved have made the proper conditions for them. The lower the grade of the intelligence of the evolv- ing being, the more it is dependent upon outside help. At the Beginning, then, the highest Beings--those who are the farthest evolved--work upon those who have the greatest degree of unconsciousness. Later, they turn them over to some of the less evolved entities, who are then able to carry the work a little further. At least self-consciousness is awakened. The evolving life has become Man. From the point where the self-conscious individual Ego has come into be- ing he must go on and expand his consciousness without outside help. Expe- rience and thought are then to take the place of outside teachers and the glory, power and splendor he may attain are limitless. The period of time devoted to the attainment of self-consciousness and to the building of the vehicles through which the spirit in man manifests, is called "Involution." The subsequent period of existence, during which the individual human being develops self-consciousness into divine omniscience, is called "Evolu- tion." The Force within the evolving being which makes evolution what it is and not a mere unfoldment of latent germinal possibilities; which makes the evolution of each individual differ from that of every other; which provides the element of originality and gives scope to the creative ability which the evolving being is to cultivate that he may become a God--that Force is called "Genius," and as previously explained, its manifestation is "Epigenesis." Many of the advanced philosophies of modern times recognize involution and evolution. Science recognizes only the latter, because it (Science) deals only with the Form side of manifestation. Involution belongs to [PAGE 186] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the Life side; but the most advanced scientists regard Epigenesis as a de- monstrable fact. The Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception combines all three as necessary to full understanding of the past, present and future development of the System to which we belong. THE WORLDS. We might use a homely instance to illustrate the building of a Cosmos. Suppose a man wants to establish a home in which to live. He first selects a suitable location and then proceeds to build a house, dividing it into various rooms to serve certain purpose. He makes a kitchen, dining-room bedrooms and bathroom, and furnishes them all to suit the special purpose they are intended to serve. When God desires to create, He seeks out an appropriate place in space, which He fills with His aura, permeating every atom of the cosmic root-substance of that particular portion of space with His Life, thus awak- ening the activity latent within every INseparate atom. This Cosmic Root-substance is an expression of the negative pole of the Universal Spirit, while the great Creative Being we call God (of whom we, as spirits, are part) is an expression of the positive energy of the same Uni- versal Absolute Spirit. From the work of one upon the other, all that we see about us in the Physical World has resulted. The oceans, the Earth ev- erything we see manifesting as mineral, plant animal and human forms--all are CRYSTALLIZED SPACE, emanated from this negative Spirit-substance, which alone existed at the dawn of Being. As surely as the hard and flinty house of the snail is the solidified juices of its soft body, so surely all FORMS are crystallizations around the negative pole of Spirit. [PAGE 187] THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION God draws from the Cosmic Root-substance outside His immediate sphere; thus the substance within the nascent cosmos becomes denser than it is in Universal space, between Solar Systems. When God has thus prepared the material for His Habitation, He next sets it in order. Every part of the system is pervaded by His consciousness, but different modification of that consciousness in each part of division. The Cosmic Root-substance is set in varying rates of vibration and is therefore differently constituted in its various divisions, or regions. The above is the manner in which the Worlds come into being and are fit- ted to serve different purposes in the evolutionary scheme, the same as the various rooms in the house are fitted to serve the purpose of everyday life in the Physical World. We have already seen that there are seven Worlds. These Worlds have each a different "measure" and rate of vibration. In the densest World (the Physical) the measure of vibration, though in the case of light-waves reach- ing a rate of hundreds of millions per second, is nevertheless infinitesimal when compared to the rapidity of the vibration in the Desire World, which is next to the Physical. To get some conception of the meaning and rapidity of vibration, perhaps the easiest way is to watch the heat vibrations rising from a very hot stove, or from a steam radiator near a window. It must be borne constantly in mind that these Worlds are not separated by space or distance, as is the earth from the other planets. They are states of matter, of varying density and vibration, as are the solids, liq- uids and gases of our Physical World. These Worlds are not instantaneously created at the beginning of a day of Manifestation, nor do they last until [PAGE 188] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the end; but as a spider spins its web thread by thread, so god differenti- ates one after another of the worlds within Himself, as the necessity arises for new conditions in the scheme of evolution in which He is engaged. Thus have all the seven Worlds been gradually differentiated as they are at present. The highest Worlds are created first, and as involution is to slowly carry the life into denser and denser matter for the building of forms, the finer Worlds gradually condense and new Worlds are differentiated within God to furnish the necessary links between Himself and the Worlds which have consolidated. In due time the point of greatest density, the nadir of mate- riality, is reached. From that point the life begins to ascend into higher Worlds, as evolution proceeds. That leaves the denser Worlds depopulated, one by one. When the purpose has been served for which a particular World was created, God ends its existence, which has become superfluous, by ceas- ing within Himself the particular activity which brought into being and sus- tained that World. The highest (finest, rarest, most ethereal) Worlds are the first created and the last eliminated, while the three densest Worlds, in which our present phase of evolution is carried on, are but comparatively evanescent phenomena incident to the spirit's dip into matter. THE SEVEN PERIODS. The evolutionary scheme is carried through these five Worlds in seven great Periods of Manifestation, during which the virgin spirit, or evolving life, becomes first, man--then, a God. At the beginning of Manifestation God differentiates within (not FROM) [PAGE 189] THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION Himself these virgin spirits, as sparks from a Flame, of the same nature, capable of being fanned into Flames themselves. Evolution is the fanning process which is to accomplish that end. In the virgin spirits are enfolded all the possibilities of their Divine Father, including the germ of indepen- dent Will, which makes them capable of originating new phases, not latent in them. The latent possibilities are transformed into dynamic powers and available faculties during evolution, while the independent Will institutes new and original departures--or Epigenesis. Prior to the beginning of the pilgrimage through matter the virgin spirit is in the World of Virgin Spirits, the next to the highest of the seven Worlds. It has Divine Consciousness, but NOT SELF-consciousness. That, Soul-power, and the Creative Mind, are faculties or powers attained to by evolution. When the virgin spirit is immersed in the World of Divine Spirit, it is blinded and rendered utterly unconscious by that matter. It is as oblivious to outside conditions as is man when in the deepest trance. This state of unconsciousness prevails during the first period. In the Second Period it rises to the dreamless sleep state; in the third Period it reaches the dream stage, and in the middle of the Fourth Period, at which we have now arrived, the full waking consciousness of man is at- tained. This is a consciousness pertaining to only the lowest one of the seven Worlds. During the remaining half of this Period, and the entire three remaining Periods, man must expand his consciousness so as to include all of the six Worlds above this Physical World. When man passed through these Worlds in his descent his energies were directed by higher Beings, who assisted him to turn unconscious energy [PAGE 190] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION INWARD for the building of proper vehicles. At last, when he was far enough advanced and equipped with the threefold body as a necessary instrument, these higher Beings "opened his eyes" and turned his gaze OUTWARD upon the Chemical Region of the Physical World, that his energies might conquer it. When he has fitted himself by his work in the Chemical Region, his next step in progress will be toward an expansion in consciousness that will in- clude the Etheric Region; then the Desire World, etc., etc. In the Rosicrucian terminology, the names of the seven Periods are as follows: 1. The Saturn Period 2. The Sun Period 3. the Moon Period These periods are successive Rebirths 4. The Earth Period of our Earth. 5. The Jupiter Period 6. The Venus Period 7. The Vulcan Period It must not be thought that the above mentioned Periods have anything to do with the planets which move in their orbits around the sun in company with the earth. In fact, it cannot be too emphatically stated that there is no connection whatever between these planets and the periods. The Periods are simply past, present or future incarnations of our Earth, "conditions" through which it has passed, is now passing, or will pass in the future. The three first mentioned Periods (the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods) have been passed through. We are now in the fourth, or Earth Period. When this Earth Period of our Globe has been completed, we and it shall pass in, turn through the Jupiter, Venus and Vulcan conditions before the great septenary Day of Manifestation comes to an end, when all that now is will [PAGE 191] THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION once more be merged in the Absolute for a period of rest and assimilation of the fruits of our evolution, to re-emerge for further and higher development at the dawn of another Great Day. The three and one-half Periods already behind us have been spent in gaining our present vehicles and consciousness. The remaining three and one-half Periods will be devoted to perfecting these different vehicles and expanding our consciousness into something akin to omniscience. The journey made by the virgin spirit from unconsciousness to omni- science, unfolding its latent possibilities into a kinetic energy, is a pro- cess of marvelous complexity and progress in our present outline will at first be given. As we progress in our present study, however, more details will be filled in, until the picture is a complete as the writer is capable of making it. The attention of the student is called to the definition of terms that are given as new ideas are being presented. He is earnestly im- portuned to familiarize himself with them, as the intention is to simplify the matter by using only one familiar English name for the same idea throughout the work. The name will be as descriptive as possible of the idea to be conveyed, in multiplex terminology may be avoided. By paying strict attention to definition of terms, it should not be too difficult for any person of average intelligence to acquire a knowledge of at least the outlines of the scheme of evolution. That such a knowledge is of the utmost importance will, we think, be conceded by every intelligent individual. We live in this world, governed by the laws of nature. Under these laws we must live and work, and we are powerless to change them. If we know them and intelligently co-operate with [PAGE 192] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION with them, these nature-forces become most valuable servants, e.g., elec- tricity and the expansive force of steam. If, on the other hand, we do not understand them and in our ignorance work, contrary to them, they become most dangerous enemies, capable of terrible destruction. Therefore, the more we know of the working methods of nature, which latter is but the visible symbol of the invisible God, the better able we shall be to take advantage of the opportunities it offers for growth and power; for emancipation from bondage and for elevation to mastery. [PAGE 193] THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION DIAGRAM 7: REVOLUTIONS OF THE SATURN PERIOD [PAGE 194] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION CHAPTER VII. THE PATH OF EVOLUTION. A word of warning in regard to diagrams used for purposes of illustration may not be out of place. The student should remember that anything that is reduced into another dimension can never be accurate. The picture of a house would mean little or nothing to us if we had never seen a house. In that case we would see in the picture only lines and blotches. It would convey no meaning to us. Diagrams used to illustrate super physical matters are much less true representations of the reality, for the simple reason that in the case of the picture, the three-dimensional house is only reduced to two dimensions, while in the case of diagrams of the Periods, Worlds and Globes, the realities possess from four to seven dimension, and the diagrams of two dimensions by which it is endeavored to represent them are thus so much further removed from the possibility of correctly portraying them. We must constantly bear in mind that these Worlds inter-penetrate, that the Globes inter-penetrate, and that the way they are shown in the diagram is analogous to taking all the wheels of a watch and laying them side by side in order to show how the watch keeps time. If these diagrams are to be of any use to the student they must be spiritually conceived. Otherwise they will be confusing instead of enlightening. [PAGE 195] THE PATH OF EVOLUTION REVOLUTIONS AND COSMIC NIGHTS The Saturn Period is the first of the seven Periods, and at this early stage the virgin spirits take their first step towards the evolution of Con- sciousness and Form. By reference to diagram 7 it will be seen that the evolutionary impulse travels seven times around the seven Globes, A, B, C, D, E, F and G, the arrows showing the direction. First, a part of the evolution is accomplished on Globe A, situated in the World of Divine Spirit, the rarest of the five Worlds which form our field of evolution. Then, gradually the evolving life is transferred to Globe B, which is located in the somewhat denser World of Life Spirit. Here another stage of evolution is passed through. In due time the evolving life is ready to enter the arena on Globe C, which is situated in and formed of the yet denser substance of the Region of Abstract Thought. After learning the lessons peculiar to that stage of existence, the life wave travels on- ward to Globe D, which is located in and formed of the substance of the Re- gion of Concrete Thought. This is the densest degree of matter reached by the life wave during the Saturn Period. From this point the life wave is carried upward again to Globe E, which is situated in the Region of Abstract Thought, as is Globe C, yet the condi- tions are not the same as on Globe C. This is the Involutionary stage, and the substance of the Worlds is getting denser all the time. The tendency in everything is to become denser and more solid as times goes on; also, as the path of evolution is a spiral, it will be clear that, though the same points are gone over, the conditions are never the same, but are on a higher and more advanced plane. When the work on Globe E has been completed, the next step is taken on [PAGE 196] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Globe F, which is situated in the World of Life Spirit, the same as Globe B; thence it mounts to Globe G. When the work there is done, the life wave has traveled once around all the seven Globes; once down and up through the four respective Worlds. This journey of life wave is called a Revolution, and seven Revolutions make one Period. During one Period the life wave travels seven times down and up through the four Worlds. When the life wave has traveled its full complement of seven times around the seven times around the seven Globes, completing the seven Revolutions, the first Day of Creation closes and there follows a Cosmic Night of rest and assimilation, after which the Sun Period dawns. Like the night of sleep between two days of human life and the interval of rest between two earth lives, this Cosmic Night of rest after the comple- tion of the Saturn Period is not a time of passive repose, but a season of preparation for the activity to be unfolded in the coming Sun Period, where man-in-the-making is to take a further dip into matter. Therefore, new Globes are necessary, the positions of which in the seven Worlds are differ- ent from those occupied by the Worlds of the Saturn Period. The providing of these new Globes, and other subjective activities, occupy the evolving spirits during the interval between Periods--the Cosmic Night. The manner of procedure is as follows: When the life wave has left Globe A in the Saturn Period for the last tine, the Globe begins to slowly disintegrate. The forces which built it are transferred from the World of Divine Spirit (where Globe A is located during the Saturn Period) to the World of Life Spirit (where Globe A is lo- cated during the Sun Period). This is shown on diagram 8. [PAGE 197] THE PATH OF EVOLUTION DIAGRAM 8--THE 777 INCARNATIONS OR PILGRIMAGE OF THE VIRGIN SPIRITS 7 REVOLUTIONS AROUND THE 7 GLOBES OF THE 7 WORLD PERIODS. [PAGE 198] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION When the life wave has left Globe B in the Saturn Period for the last time, it also commences to disintegrate, and the forces thereof, like the seed-atom of a human vehicle, are used as a nucleus for Globe B in the Sun Period, this Globe being then located in the Region of Abstract Thought. In like manner the forces of Globe C are transferred to the Region of Concrete Thought and draw upon the substance of that Region for the material wherewith to build a new Globe C for the coming Sun Period. Globe D is similarly transmuted and placed in the Desire World. Globes E, F, and G, in order named, are analogously transferred. The result is (as reference to diagram 8 will show) that in the Sun Period all the Globes are located one step further down into denser matter that they were in the Saturn Period, so that the life wave, upon its emergence from the Cosmic Night of Rest inter- vening between the last activity on Globe G of the Saturn Period and the re- newed activity on Globe A of the Sun Period finds a new environment, with the opportunity thus afforded for new experiences. The life wave now circles seven times around the seven Globes during the Sun Period, tranversing seven times down and up the four Worlds or Regions in which these Globes are located. It makes seven Revolutions in the Sun Period, as it did in the Saturn Period. When the life wave leaves Globe A in the Sun Period for the last time, that Globe begins to disintegrate. Its forces are transferred to the denser Region of Abstract Thought, where they form a planet to be used during the Moon Period. In the same way, the forces of the other Globes are trans- ferred and serve as nuclei for the Globes of the Moon Period, as shown in diagram 8, the process being exactly the same as when the Globes [PAGE 199] THE PATH OF EVOLUTION are removed from their locations in the Saturn Period to the positions they occupied during the Sun Period. Thus the Globes of the Moon Period are placed one step further down in matter that they were during the Sun Period, the lowest (Globe D) being situated in the Etheric Region of the Physical World. After the interim of Cosmic Night between the Sun Period and the Moon Pe- riod, the life wave starts its course on Globe A of the latter, completing in due time its seven Revolutions, as before. Then there is another Cosmic Night, during which the Globes are again transferred one step further down, and this time the densest Globe is located in the Chemical Region of the Physical World, as reference to diagram 8 will show. This, then, is the Earth Period and the lowest and densest Globe (Globe D) is our present Earth. The life wave here, as usual, started on Globe A, after the Cosmic Night succeeding the Moon Period. In the present Earth Period it has circled three times around the seven globes and is now on Globe D, in its fourth Revolution. Here on earth and in this present fourth Revolution, the greatest density of matter--the nadir of materiality--was reached a few millions years ago. The tendency henceforth will be upward into rarer substance. During the three and one-half Revolutions which remain to complete this Period, the condition of the Earth will gradually become more and more ethereal, and in the next--the Jupiter Period--Globe D will again be located in the Etheric Region, as it was in the Moon Period, the other Globes being also elevated correspondingly. In the Venus Period they will be located in the same Worlds as were the [PAGE 200] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Globes of the Sun Period. The Globes of the Vulcan Period will have the same density and be located in the same Worlds as were the Globes of the Saturn Period. This is all shown on diagram 8. When the life wave has completed its work in the Earth Period and the Cosmic Night which follows in past, it will go through its seven Revolutions on the Globes of the Jupiter Period. Then will come the usual Cosmic Night, with its subjective activities; after which the seven Revolutions of the Ve- nus Period; then another rest, succeeded by the last of the Periods of the present scheme of evolution--the Vulcan Period. The life wave also makes its seven Revolutions here, and at the end of the last Revolution all the Globes are dissolved and the life wave is reabsorbed by God, for a period of time equal in duration to that occupied by all the seven Periods of activ- ity. God Himself then merges into the Absolute during the Universal Night of assimilation and preparation for another Great Day. Other and grander evolutions will then follow, but we can deal only with the seven Periods described. [PAGE 201] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION CHAPTER VIII. THE WORK OF EVOLUTION. ARIADNE'S THREAD. Having become acquainted with the Worlds, the Globes and the Revolutions which constitute the path of evolution during the seven Periods, we are now in a position to consider the work which is done in each Period, as well as the methods employed to accomplish it. The "Ariadne's thread" which will guide us through the maze of Globes, Worlds, Revolutions and Periods will be found when it is remembered and kept steadily in mind that the virgin spirits which constitute the evolving life wave become entirely UNCONSCIOUS when they commenced their evolutionary pil- grimage through the five Worlds of substance denser than the World of Virgin Spirits. The purpose of evolution is to make them fully conscious and able to master the matter of all the Worlds, therefore the conditions embodied in Globes, Worlds, Revolutions and Periods are ordered with that end in view. During the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods and the past half of the present Earth Period, the virgin spirits have unconsciously built their difference vehicles under the direction of exalted Beings who guided their progress, and have gradually awakened until they have attained the present state of waking consciousness. This period is called "Involution". From the present time to the end of the Vulcan Period, the virgin [PAGE 202] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION spirits, who are now our humanity, will perfect their vehicles and expand their consciousness in the five Worlds by their own efforts and genius. This period is called "Evolution." The above is the key to the understanding of what follows. A thorough comprehension of the scheme of planetary evolution which has been outlines in the preceding pages is of immense value to the student. Although some believers in the laws of Consequence and Rebirth seem to think that the possession of such knowledge is quite non-essential and of little use, it is nevertheless of very great importance to the earnest student of these two laws. It trains the mind in abstract thought and elevates it above the sordid things of concrete existence, helping the imagination to soar beyond the hampering toils of self-interest. As stated in our study of the Desire World, Interest is the mainspring to action, yet at our present stage of progress, Interest is generally aroused by selfishness. It is sometimes of a very subtle nature, but it spurs to action of various kinds. All action inspired by Interest generates certain effects which act on us, and in consequence we are bound by action having to do with the concrete Worlds. But, if our minds are occupied with such subjects as mathematics or study of the planetary phases of evolution, we are in the Region of purely Abstract Thought, beyond the influence of Feeling, and the mind is directed upward towards the spiritual realism and liberation. When we are extracting cube root, or multiplying figures, or thinking of Periods, Revolutions, etc., we have no Feeling about it. We do not quarrel about twice two being four. If our feelings were involved we should perhaps try to make it five and quarrel with the one who, for personal reasons, said it was but three, [PAGE 203] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION but in mathematics Truth is most clearly apparent and Feeling is eliminated. Therefore, to the average man, desiring to live in the feelings, mathematics is dry and uninteresting. Pythagoras taught his pupils to live in the World of Eternal Spirit and he demanded that those who desired instruction from his should first study A mind capable of understanding mathematics is above the average and is capable of rising into the World of Spirit, because it is not fettered in the World of Feeling and Desire. The more we accustom ourselves to think in terms of the Spiritual Worlds, the better we shall be able to rise above the illusions which surround us in this concrete exist- ence, where the twin feelings, Interest and Indifference, obscure the Truth and bias us, as the reflection of the light rays through the Earth's atmo- sphere gives us incorrect ideas of the position of the luminary emitting them. Therefore the student who wishes to know Truth; to enter and investigate the realms of Spirit; to free himself from the toils of the flesh, as rap- idly as is consistent with safety and proper growth, is earnestly advised to study what follows as throughly as possible; to assimilate it and draw men- tal conceptions of these Worlds, Globes and Periods. If he wishes to progress in this way, the study of mathematics and of Hinton's "The Fourth Dimension" are also admirable exercises in abstract thought. This work of Hinton's (though basically incorrect, because the four-dimensional Desire World cannot be actually found by three-dimensional methods), has opened the eyes of several persons who have studied it, and made them clairvoyant. Moreover, remembering that logic is the nest teacher in any world, it is certain that the individual who succeeds in entering into the superphysical World by means of such studies in abstract thought, will not become confused [PAGE 204] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION but will be able to give a good account of himself under all circumstances. A stupendous scheme is here unfolded, and as more and more detail is filled in, its complexity becomes almost inconceivable. Anyone capable of comprehending it will be well rewarded for taking the utmost pains to do so. Therefore, the student should read slowly, repeat often, think deeply and much. This book, particularly this chapter, cannot be read in a casual manner. Every sentence has weight and bearing upon what follows, and presupposes a knowledge of what precedes it. If the books is not studied throughly and systematically, it will grown more and more incomprehensible and confusing with every page. On the other hand, if it is studied and well thought out as the student proceeds, it will be found that each page is illuminated by the increased knowledge gained by study of what went before. No work of this kind, dealing with the deepest phases of the Great World Mystery that the human mind, at its present stage of development, it capable of grasping, can be written in such a manner that it will be light reading. Yet the deepest phases now comprehensible to use are but the A B C of the scheme as it will be revealed to us when our minds have become capable of understanding more, in later stages of our development as Supermen. THE SATURN PERIOD. The Globes of the Saturn Period consisted of much rarer and finer sub- stances than our Earth, as it will be evident from a study of diagrams 7 and 8, which the student is advised to keep close at hand for frequent reference while studying this subject. The densest Globe of that Period was located [PAGE 205] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION in the same portion of the World of Thought occupied by the rarest of Globes of the present Period--the Region of Concrete Thought. These Globes had no consistency such as we can sense. "Warmth" is the only word that ap- proximates the idea of the ancient Saturn Period. It was dark; and if a person could have entered into the space it occupied, he would have seen nothing. All about him would have been darkness, but he would have felt its warmth. To the materialist it will, of course, seem insanity to call such a con- dition a "Globe", and to assert that it was the field of evolution of Form and Life. Yet, when we consider the Nebular Theory, we can realize that the nebula must have been dark before it glowed with light, and that it must have been hot before it could become fiery. This heat must have been brought about by motion, and motion is life. We may say that the virgin spirits who were to evolve consciousness and form were embedded in this Globe, or perhaps better, that the whole Globe was composed of virgin spirits, as a raspberry is made of a great number of small raspberries. They were incorporated in the Globe, as the life ensouling the mineral is in our Earth. Therefore it is said among occult scientists that in the Saturn Period man went through the mineral stage. Outside this "warmth-Globe"--in its atmosphere, we might say--were the great creative Hierarchies, who were to help the evolving virgin spirits to develop form and consciousness. There were many Hierarchies, but for the present we shall concern ourselves with the principal ones only--those which did the most important work of the Saturn Period. In the Rosicrucian terminology these are called "Lords of the Flame," be- cause of the brilliant luminosity of their bodies and their great bodies and [PAGE 206] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION their great spiritual powers. They are called "Thrones" in the Bible, and worked on man of their own free will. They were so far advanced that this evolutionary manifestation could give them no new experiences, and therefore no added wisdom, and the same may be said of two still higher order of Hier- archies, to be named later. The rest of the creative Hierarchies, in order to complete their own evolutions, were compelled to work on, in and with man. These Lords of the Flame were outside the dark Saturn Globe and their bodies emitted a strong light. They, so to say, projected their pictures upon the surface of that ancient Saturn Globe, which was so impressionable that it reflected, in a multiple or echo-like manner, everything that came in contact with it, giving back the images manifolded. (This is told in the Greek myth wherein it is said that Saturn destroyed his children.) However, by repeated efforts during the first Revolution, the Lords of the Flame succeeded in implanting in the evolving life the germ which has developed our present dense body. This germ was somewhat developed during the remainder of the first six Revolutions, being given the capacity for de- veloping the senses organs, particularly the ear. Therefore, the ear is the most highly developed organ we possess. It is the instrument which carries with the greatest accuracy the impressions of outside conditions to the con- sciousness. It is less subject to the illusions of the Physical World that the other sense organs. The consciousness of the evolving life of that Period was like that of the mineral of today--a state of unconsciousness similar to that attained by mediums in the deepest trance--yet during the first six Revolutions, the evolving life worked on the germ of the dense body under the direction and [PAGE 207] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION with the help of the different creative Hierarchies. In the middle of the seventh Revolution the Lords of the Flame, Who had been since They gave the germ of the dense body in the first Revolution, again become active, this time to awaken the highest spiritual principle. They aroused the ini- tial activity of the divine spirit in man. Thus, man owes his highest and lowest vehicles--the divine spirit and the dense body to the evolution of the Saturn Period. These, the Lords of the Flame of their own free will helped him to manifest, not being under the slightest compulsion to do so. The work of the various creative Hierarchies is not started on Globe A, at the commencement of a Period or a Revolution. It commences in the middle of one Revolution, growing in strength and reaching its highest efficiency in the middle of the Cosmic Night--which is between Revolutions, as well as between Periods. Then it gradually declines, as the life wave sweeps on to the middle of the next Revolution. Thus the work of the Lords of the Flame in awakening the germinal con- sciousness, was most active and efficient during the rest Period between the Saturn and Sun Periods. We reiterate that a Cosmic Night is not to be regarded as a time of inac- tivity. It is not inert existence, as we saw in the case of the individual passing from death to a new birth. So with the great death of all the Globes of a Period. It is a cessation of active manifestation, that a pro- portionately keener subjective activity may be unfolded. Perhaps the best idea of the nature of this subjective activity may be gained by observing what happens when a ripe fruit is buried in the ground. [PAGE 208] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Fermentation and decay of the flesh sets in, but out of that chaos comes the new plant, sprouting forth into the air and sunshine. So, when a Period is past, all is resolved into conglomerate chaos, apparently incapable of being reduced to order. At the proper time, however, the Globes of a new period are formed and made ready for occupancy as man-bearing Worlds. Hither the evolving life is transferred from five dark Globes which it traverses during the Cosmic Night, to commence the activities of a new creative day in an al- tered environment, prepared and externalized during the activities of the Cosmic Night. As the forces of fermentation in the fruit stimulate the seed and fertilize the soil in which it grows, so the Lords of the Flame stimulated the germ of divine spirit, particularly during the Cosmic Night between the Saturn and Sun Periods, continuing their activities until the middle of the first Revolution of the Sun Period. RECAPITULATION. Before the activity in any Period can be started, there is a recapitula- tion of all that has been gone through before. Owing to the spiral path of evolution, this activity takes place each time on a higher scale that the stage in progression which it rehearses. The necessity will become apparent when the actual work in recapitulation is described. The first Revolution of any Period is a recapitulation of the work upon the dense body in the Saturn Period, and is spoken of among Rosicrucians as the "Saturn Revolution." The Second Period is the Sun Period, and therefore the second Revolution of any Period subsequent to the Sun Period would be the "Sun Revolution." [PAGE 209] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION The third Period is the Moon Period, therefore the third Revolution of any subsequent Period will be a recapitulation of the work done in the Moon Period, and is called the "Moon Revolution." Not until after the recapitulatory Revolutions does the proper work of a Period begin. For instance, in the present Earth Period, we have passed through three and one-half Revolutions. That means that in the first, or Saturn Revolution of the Earth Period, the work done in the Saturn Period was repeated, but on an advanced scale. In the second, or Sun Revolution, the work of the Sun Period was gone through again. In the third, or Moon Revolution, the work of the Moon Period was repeated; and it was only in the fourth--the present Revolution--the real work of the Earth Period commenced. In the last of the seven Periods--the Vulcan Period--only the last Revolution will be concerned with real Vulcan work. In the preceding six Revolutions the work of the preceding six Periods will have been reca- pitulated. Moreover (and this will particularly help the student to remember), a Saturn Revolution in any Period has always to do with the development of some new feature of the dense body, because that was started in a first Revolution; and ANY seventh, or Vulcan Revolution, has for its particular work some activity in connection with the divine spirit, because that was started in a seventh Revolution. In the same way, we shall see that there is a connection between the different Revolutions and all the vehicles of man. THE SUN PERIOD. Conditions during the Sun Period differed radically from those of the Saturn Period. Instead of the "warmth-Globes" of the latter, the Sun [PAGE 210] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Period Globes were glowing light-balls, of the consistency of gas. These great gasballs contained all that had been evolved in the Saturn Period, and similarly, in the atmosphere were the creative Hierarchies. Instead of the echo-like, reflecting quality of the Saturn Period, these Globes, to some extent, had the quality of absorbing and working over sight or sound projected against their surfaces. They, as it were, "sensed" things. The Earth does not seem to do this, and a materialist would scoff at the idea, yet the occultist knows that the Earth feels everything on and in it. This lighter Globe was much more sensitive that the Earth, because it was not limited and bound in such hard and fast conditions of materiality as is our present habitat. The life, of course, was different, because no forms such as we know could have existed there. But life can express itself in forms of fiery gas as well as--in fact better than--in forms of hard chemical matter such as the present dense forms of mineral, plant, animal and man. As the evolving life appeared upon Globe A in the first or Saturn Revolu- tion of the Sun Period, it was still in charge of the Lords of the Flame who, in the middle of the last Revolution of the Saturn Period, awakened in man the germ of the divine spirit. They had previously given the germ of the dense body and, in the first half of the Saturn Revolution of the Sun Period, were concerned with certain improvements to be made upon it. In the Sun Period the formation of the vital body was to be commenced, with all thereby implied of capability for assimilation, growth, propaga- tion, glands, etc. The Lords of the Flame incorporated in the germ of the dense body only [PAGE 211] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION the capability of evolving sense organs. At the time now under consider- ation it became necessary to change the germ in such a way as to allow of interpenetration by a vital body, also capability of evolving glands and an alimentary canal. This was done by the joint action of the Lords of the Flame, who gave the original germ, and the Lords of Wisdom, who took charge of material evolution in the Sun Period. The Lords of Wisdom, who were not so highly evolved as the Lords of the Flame, worked to complete their own evolution; therefore they received the assistance of an order of exalted Beings who, like the Lords of the Flame, order of exalted Beings who, like the Lords of the Flame, acted of their own free will. In esoteric parlance they are called the Cherubim. These ex- alted Beings did not, however, become active in the work until it was neces- sary to awaken the germ of the second spiritual principle of our man-in-the-making, as the Lords of Wisdom were quite capable of doing the work connected with the vital body which was to be added to the constitution of man in the Sun Period, but not of awakening the second spiritual prin- ciple. When the Lords of the Flame and the Lords of Wisdom had, in the Saturn Revolution of the Sun Period, conjointly reconstructed the germinal dense body, the Lords of Wisdom, in the second Revolution, started the proper work of the Sun Period, by radiating from their own bodies the germ of the vital body, making it capable of inter-penetrating the dense body and giving to the germ the capability of furthering growth and propagation and of exciting the sense centers of the dense body and causing it to move. In short, they gave, germinally, to the vital body all the faculties which it is now un- folding to become a perfect and pliable instrument for the use of the spirit. [PAGE 212] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION This work occupied the second, third, fourth and fifth Revolutions of the Sun Period. In the sixth Revolution the Cherubim entered and awakened the germ of the second aspect of the threefold spirit in man--the life spirit. In the seventh and last Revolution the newly awakened germ of the life spirit was linked to the germinal divine spirit, and this was still further worked upon. We remember that in the Saturn Period our consciousness was similar to the trace condition. By the activity of the Sun Period this was modified until it became like the consciousness of dreamless sleep. Evolution in the Sun Period added to the constitution of the evolving em- bryonic man, the next highest and the next lowest of his present vehicles. As the result of the Saturn Period he possessed a germinal dense body and divine spirit. At the end of the Sun Period he possessed a germinal dense body, vital body, divine spirit and life spirit, i.e., a twofold spirit and a twofold body. We also note that, as the first, or Saturn Revolution, of any Period is concerned with work in the dense body (because that was started in a first Revolution), so the second, or Sun Revolution, of any Period is concerned with improvements on the vital body, because it was started in a second Revolution. In like manner, the sixth Revolution of any Period is dedicated to some work on the life spirit, and any seventh Revolution is particularly concerned with matters connected with the divine spirit. In the Saturn Period man-in-the-making went through a mineral stage of existence. That is to say, he had a dense body only in the sense as had the mineral. His consciousness was also similar to that of the present mineral. [PAGE 213] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION In the same way, and for analogous reasons, it may be said that in the Sun Period man went through the plant existence. He had a dense body and a vital body, as plants have, and his consciousness, like theirs, was that of dreamless sleep. The student will fully grasp this analogy by referring to diagram 4 in the chapter on the four kingdoms, where the vehicles of con- sciousness possessed by mineral, plant, animal and man are schematically shown, with the particular consciousness resulting from their possession in each case. When the Sun Period was past there came another Cosmic Night of assimila- tion, together with the subjective activity necessary before the opening of the Moon Period. This was equal in length to the preceding Period of objec- tive manifestation. THE MOON PERIOD. As the chief characteristic feature of the dark Saturn Globes was de- scribed by the term "warmth," and that of the Sun Period Globes as "light" or glowing heat, so the chief characteristic feature of the Globes of the Moon Period may be best described by the term "moisture." There was no air such as we know. In the center was the hot fiery core. Next to that, and consequent upon contact with the cold of outside space, there was dense moisture. By contact with the fiery central core the dense moisture was changed into hot steam, which rushed outward to cool, and sink again toward the center. Therefore the occult scientist calls the Globes of the Moon Pe- riod "water" and describes the atmosphere of that time as "fire-fog." That was the scene of the next forward step of the evolving life. The Moon Period work was that of acquiring the germ of a desire body and [PAGE 214] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION starting the germinal activity of the third aspect of the threefold spirit in man--the human spirit--the Ego. In the middle of the seventh Revolution of the Sun Period, the Lords of Wisdom took charge of the germinal life spirit given by the Cherubim in the sixth Revolution of the Sun Period. They did this for the purpose of link- ing it to the divine spirit. Their greatest activity in this work was reached in the Cosmic Night intervening between the Sun and Moon Periods. In the first dawn of the Moon Period, as the life wave started upon its new pilgrimage, the Lords of Wisdom reappeared, bearing with them the germinal vehicles of the evolving man. In the first or Saturn Revolution of the Moon Period, they co-operated with the "Lords of Individuality," who had special charge of the material evolution of the Moon Period. Together they recon- structed the germ of the dense body, brought over from the Sun Period. This germ had unfolded embryonic sense organs, digestive organs, glands, etc., and was inter-penetrated of life into the embryonic dense body. Of course, it was not solid and visible as it is now, yet in a crude sort of way it was somewhat organized and is perfectly distinguishable to the trained clairvoy- ant sight of the competent investigator who searches the memory of nature for scenes in that far-off past. In the Moon Period it was necessary to reconstruct the dense body to make it capable of being inter-penetrated by a desire body, and also capable of evolving a nervous system, muscle, cartilage and a rudimentary skeleton. This reconstruction was the work of the Saturn Revolution of the Moon Pe- riod. In the second, or Sun Revolution, the vital body was also modified to [PAGE 215] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION render it capable of being inter-penetrated by a desire body, also of accom- modating itself to the nervous system, muscle, skeleton, etc. The Lords of Wisdom, who were the originators of the vital body, also helped the Lords of Individuality with this work. In the third Revolution the proper Moon work commenced. The Lords of In- dividuality radiated from themselves the substance which they helped the un- conscious, evolving man to appropriate and build into a germinal desire body. They also helped him to incorporate this germinal desire body in the compound vital body and dense body which he already possessed. This work was carried on all through the third and fourth Revolutions of the Moon Pe- riod. As with the Lords of Wisdom, so with the Lords of Individuality; through exalted far above man, they worked on and in him to complete their own evolution. While they were capable of dealing with the lower vehicle, they were powerless in regard to the higher. They could not give spiritual im- pulse necessary to the awakening of the third aspect of the threefold spirit in man. Therefore another class of Beings who were beyond the necessity of evolving in such an evolution as we are passing through--who also worked of their own free will, as did the Lords of the Flame and the Cherubim--came in during the fifth Revolution of the Moon Period, to help man. They are called "Seraphim." They awakened the germ of the third aspect of the spirit--the human spirit. In the sixth Revolution of the Moon Period the Cherubim reappeared and co-operated with the Lords of Individuality to link the newly acquired germ of the human spirit to life spirit. In the seventh Revolution of the Moon Period the Lords of the Flame again [PAGE 216] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION came to the aid of man, helping the Lords of Individuality to link the human spirit to the divine spirit. Thus the separate Ego--the threefold spirit--came into existence. Before the beginning of the Saturn Period the virgin spirits who are now man, were in the World of Virgin Spirits, and were "All-conscious" as God in who (not from whom), they were differentiated. They were not "SELF" con- scious however. The attainment of that faculty is partly the object of evolution which plunges the virgin spirits into a sea of matter of gradually increasing density which eventually shuts it from All-consciousness. Thus, in the Saturn Period the virgin spirits were immersed in the World of Divine Spirit and encased in the tiniest film of that substance which they partially penetrated by the help of the Lords of Flame. In the Sun Period the virgin spirit was plunged into the denser World of Life Spirit and more effectively blinded to the All-consciousness by a sec- ond veil of the substance of the World of Life Spirit. Still, by the help of the Cherubim it partially penetrated this second veil also. The feeling of the Oneness of All was not lost either, for the World of Life Spirit is still a universal World common to and inter-penetrating all the planets of a Solar System. In the Moon Period, however, the virgin spirits take a further dip into the still denser matter of the Region of Abstract Thought and here the most opaque of its veils, the human spirit, is added. Henceforth the All-consciousness of the virgin spirit is lost. It can no longer penetrate its veils, look OUTWARDS and perceive OTHERS, so it is forced to turn its consciousness INWARDS and there it finds its SELF, as the Ego, separated apart from all others. Thus the virgin spirit is encased in a threefold veil, and as its [PAGE 217] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION outermost veil, the human spirit, effectively blinds it to the oneness of Life, it becomes the Ego by entertaining the illusion of separateness con- tracted during involution. Evolution will gradually dissolve the illusion, bring back the All-consciousness, and Self-consciousness will have been added. Thus we see that at the close of the Moon Period man possessed a three- fold body in varying stages of development; and also the germ of the three- fold spirit. He had dense, vital, and desire bodies, and divine, life and human spirit. All he lacked was the link to connect them. It has been stated that man passed through the mineral stage in the Sat- urn Period; through the plant stage in the Sun Period, and his pilgrimage through the conditions of the Moon Period corresponds to the phase of animal existence, for the same reason that the two other similes are applicable--he had the dense, vital, and desire bodies, as have our present animals, and his consciousness was an internal picture-consciousness, such as the lower animals have today. This resembles the dream consciousness of man, save that it is perfectly rational, being directed by the group-spirit of the animals. The student is again referred to diagram 4 in the chapter on the four kingdoms, where this is shown. These Moons beings were not so purely germinal as in the previous Peri- ods. To the trained clairvoyant they appear suspended by strings in the at- mosphere of the fire-fog, as the embryo hangs from the placenta by the um- bilical cord. Currents (common to all of them), which provided some sort of nourishment flowed in and out from the atmosphere, through those cords. These currents were thus, to some extent, similar in their function to the blood of the present day. The name "blood" as applied to these currents, [PAGE 218] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION however, is used merely to suggest an analogy, because the Being of the Moon Period possessed nothing like our present red blood, which is one of the very latest acquisitions of man. Towards the end of the Moon Period there was a division of the Globe which was the field of our and other evolutions, which, for the sake of greater implicity, we have not heretofore mentioned, but with which we shall presently become acquainted. Part of that great Globe was crystallized by man on account of his in- ability to keep the part which he inhabited in the high state of vibration maintained by the other beings there, and as this part became more inert the centrifugal force of the revolving Globe sent is spinning into space, where it began to circle around the glowing fiery central portion. The spiritual reason for the throwing off of such crystallizations is that the highest beings on such a Globe require for their evolution the ex- ceedingly rapid vibrations of fire. They are hampered by condensation, al- though such a condition is necessary to the evolution of other and less ad- vanced beings required lower rates of vibration. Therefore, when part of any Globe has been consolidated by a group of evolving beings to the detri- ment of others, that part is thrown off to exactly the proper distance from the central mass, so that it circles as a satellite around its primary. The heat vibrations which strike it are of the rate and strength suitable to the peculiar needs of the beings evolving upon that satellite. Of course the law of gravitation accounts quite satisfactorily for the phenomenon from a PHYSICAL viewpoint. But there is always a deeper cause, that yields a more complete explanation and which we will find if we consider the spiritual [PAGE 219] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION side of things. As a physical action is but the visible manifestation of the invisible thought which must precede it, so is the throwing off of a planet from a central Sun simply the visible and unavoidable effect of in- visible spiritual conditions. The smaller planet which was thrown off in the Moon Period, condensed with comparative rapidity and remained the field of our evolution until the end of that Period. It was a moon to the parent planet, circling around it as our Moon circles around the Earth, but it did not show phases as our Moon does. It revolved in such a manner that one-half was always light and the other always dark, as is the case with Venus. One of its poles was pointed directly towards the large fiery Globe, as one of the poles of Venus points directly towards the Sun. On this satellite of the Moon Period there were currents which encircled it, as the group-spirit currents encircle the Earth. The Moon beings fol- lowed those currents instinctively from the light to the dark side of this old Moon. At certain times of the year, when they were on the light side, a sort of propagation took place. We have the atavistic residue of those moon travels from propagation in the migrations of the birds of passage which, to the present day, follow the group-spirit currents around the Earth at cer- tain seasons of the year, for identical purposes. Even the (honey) moon trips of human beings show that man himself has not yet outgrown the migra- tory impulse in connection with mating. The Moon beings at this last stage were also capable of giving utterance to sounds, or cries. These were Cosmic sounds--not expressions of indi- vidual joy or sorrow, for as yet there was no individual. The development of the individual came later--in the Earth Period. [PAGE 220] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION At the end of the Moon Period once more came the interval of rest, the Cosmic Night. The divided parts were dissolved and merged in the general Chaos which preceded the reorganization of the Globe for the Earth Period. The Lords of Wisdom had now evolved so far, that they were capable of taking charge as the highest creative Hierarchy. They were given special charge of the divine spirit in man during the Earth Period. The Lords of Individuality were also sufficiently advanced to work upon the spirit in man and the life spirit was therefore put under their charge. Another creative Hierarchy had special care of the three germs of the dense, vital, and desire bodies as they were evolving. They were the ones who, under the direction of the higher orders, actually did the principal work on these bodies, using the evolving life as a kind of instrument. This Hierarchy is called the "Lords of Form." They were now evolved so far that they were given charge of the third aspect of the spirit in man--the human spirit--in the coming Earth Period. There were twelve great Creative Hierarchies active in the work of evolution at the commencement of the Saturn Period. Two of these Hierar- chies did some work to help at the very beginning. No information has been given as to what they did, nor anything about them, except that they helped of their own free will, and then withdrew from limited existence into lib- eration. Three more of the Creative Hierarchies followed them at the beginning of the Earth Period, the Lords of the Flame, the Cherubim and the Seraphim, leaving seven Hierarchies in active service when the Earth Period began. [PAGE 221] THE WORK OF EVOLUTION (Diagram 9 will give a clear idea of the twelve Creative Hierarchies and their status). DIAGRAM 9. THE TWELVE GREAT CREATIVE HIERARCHIES. Zodiacal Sign Name Status 1. Aries Nameless The first and second orders are 2. Taurus Nameless said to have passed beyond the ken of anyone on Earth. It is known that they gave some assistance at the beginning of our evolution. The three following orders worked of their own free will to help man during the three periods which preceded the Earth Period. They have also passed to liberation: 3. Gemini Seraphim who, in the Moon Period, aroused in man-in-the making the germ of the human spirit-- the Ego, 4. Cancer Cherubim who, in the Sun Period, aroused the germ of the life spirit. 5. Leo Lords of Flame who, in the Saturn Period, aroused the germ of the divine spirit and gave the germ of the dense body. The following Seven Creative Hierarchies are active in the Earth Period: 6. Virgo Lords of Wisdom who, in the Sun Period, started the vital body. 7. Libra Lords of Individuality who, in the Moon Period, started the desire body. 8. Scorpio Lords of Form who have special charge of human evolution in the Earth Period. 9. Sagittarius Lords of Mind the humanity of the Saturn Period. 10. Capricornus Archangels the humanity of the Sun Period. 11. Aquarius Angels the humanity of the Moon Period. 12. Pisces The Virgin Spirits who are the humanity of the present Earth Period. [PAGE 222] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The Lords of Mind became experts at building bodies of "mind-stuff" as we are becoming experts at building bodies of chemical matter, and for a similar reason: The Region of Concrete Thought was the densest condition of matter reached during the Saturn Period where they were human and the Chemical Region is the densest state to be contacted by our humanity. In the Earth Period the Lords of Mind reached the Creator-stage, and radiated from themselves into our being the nucleus of material from which we are now seeking to build an organized mind. They are called "Power of Darkness" by Paul because they came from the dark Saturn Period, and are considered evil on account of the separative tendency appertaining to the plan of Reason as contrasted with the unifying forces of the World of Life Spirit; the realm of Love. The Lords of Mind work with humanity; but not with the three lower Kingdoms. The Archangels became experts at building a body of desire-stuff: the densest matter of the Sun Period. Therefore they are able to teach and guide such less evolved beings as man and animal how to mold and use a desire-body. The Angels are thoroughly experienced in building a vital body for the Moon period when they were human the ether was the densest condition of mat- ter. On account of this ability they are properly the teachers of man, animal and plant with regard to the vital functions: propagation, nutrition, etc. --- END OF FILE ---- [PAGE 223] STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS CHAPTER IX. STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS. In following through the preceding chapter the evolution of life, con- sciousness and form--the triple phase of manifestation of the virgin spirit--which is the LIFE that gathers the FORM about itself and gains CON- SCIOUSNESS thereby, we have spoken as though there were only one class; as though the virgin spirits, without exception, had made constant and uniform progress. This was done for the sake of simplicity, because stragglers there were, as there are in any great body or company. In school there are, every year, those who fail to reach the standard re- quired for promotion into a higher grade. Similarly, in every Period of Evolution, there are those who fall behind because they have not attained the standard necessary to pass onward to the next higher stage. Even so early as the Saturn Period there were some who failed to improve sufficiently to take the next forward step. At that stage the Higher Beings were working with the life, which was itself unconscious, but that uncon- sciousness did not prevent the retardation of some of the virgin spirits who were not so pliable, nor so readily adaptable as others. In that one word "Adaptability," we have the great secret of advancement or retardation. All progress depends upon whether an evolving being is [PAGE 224] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION flexible, adaptable and pliable, so as to be able to accommodate itself to new conditions, or whether it is crystallized, set, and incapable of alter- ation. Adaptability is the quality which makes for progress, whether an en- tity is at a high or a low stage of evolution. Lack of it is the cause of the retardation of the spirit and retrogression of the Form. This applies to the past, present and future, the division of the qualified and the un- qualified, thus, being made with the exact and impersonal justice of the law of Consequence. There never was, or ever shall be any arbitrary distinction made between the "sheep" and the "goats." The hardened unresponsive condition of some of the Saturn beings pre- vented the awakening of the divine spirit within them, therefore they re- mained simply mineral, all they had gained being the germinal dense body. Thus there were two classes, or kingdoms, in the Sun Period, i.e., the stragglers of the Saturn Period, who were still mineral, and the pioneers of the Saturn Period, who were capable of receiving the germ of a vital body and becoming plant-like. In addition to those two kingdoms there was also a third--a new life wave, which was just commencing its activity at the beginning of the Sun Pe- riod. (That is the life wave which now ensouls our animals). The matter into which the new life wave entered, together with the strag- glers of the Saturn Period, composed the mineral kingdom of the Sun Period. There was, however, a great difference in those two sub-divisions of the second kingdom. It is possible for the stragglers to make a "spurt" and overtake the pioneers, who are now our humanity, but impossible for the new life wave of the Sun Period to do that. It will reach a stage corresponding [PAGE 225] STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS to the human, but under very different conditions. The division of stragglers and pioneers took place in the seventh Revolu- tion of the Saturn Period, when the divine spirit was awakened by the Lords of the Flame. Then it was found that some of the evolving entities were in such an unresponsive, hardened condition that it was impossible to arouse them. They therefore remained without the spark of spirit upon which their progress depended and they were obliged to remain at the same level, being unable to follow the others in whom the spiritual spark was awakened. truly, truly, all that we are or are not is the result of our own effort, or our own inaction. These stragglers and the newly arrived life wave formed dark spots in the otherwise glowing gas sphere which was the densest Globe of the Sun Period, and our present Sunspots are an atavistic remainder of that condition. In the sixth Revolution of the Sun Period the life spirit was awakened by the Cherubim, and again it was found that some who had safely passed the critical point in the Saturn Period, had fallen behind in the Sun Period and were unfit to have the second aspect of the spirit vivified. Thus there were another class of stragglers, who had lagged behind the crest wave of evolution. In the seventh Revolution of the Sun Period of Lords of the flame reap- peared to awaken the divine spirit in those who failed to qualify for it at the end of the Saturn Period, but had attained to the point where they could receive the spiritual impulse in the Sun Period. The Lords of the flame also awakened the germ of divine spirit in as many of the new life wave en- tities as were ready, but here also there were stragglers. [PAGE 226] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Thus at the beginning of the Moon Period there were the following classes: 1-The Pioneers who had successfully passed through the Saturn and the Sun Periods. They had dense and vital bodies, divine and life spirit germinally active. 2-The Stragglers of the Sun Period, who had dense and vital bodies, also divine spirit--all germinal. 3-The Stragglers of the Saturn Period, who had been promoted in the seventh Revolution of the Sun Period. They had the germ of dense body and divine spirit. 4-The Pioneers of the new Life Wave, who had the same vehicles as class 3, but belong to a different scheme of evolution from ours. 5-The Stragglers of the new Life Wave, who had only the germ for the dense body. 6-The New Life Wave, which entered upon its evolution at the beginning of the Moon Period and is the life that ensouls our plants of the present day. It is necessary to remember that Nature hastens slowly. She makes no sudden changes in forms. To her, time is nothing; the attainment of perfec- tion is everything. A mineral does not change to a plant at one bound, but by gradual, almost imperceptible degrees. A plant does not become an animal in a night. It requires millions of years to bring about the change. Thus at all times there are all stages and gradations to be found in nature. The Ladder of Being stretches without break from protoplasm to God. Therefore we have to deal, not with six different kingdoms corresponding to the above six classes which entered the arena of evolution at the begin- ning of the Moon Period, but with three kingdoms only--mineral, plant and animal. The lowest class in the Moon Period composed the new life stream which there commenced its evolution. It formed the hardest mineral part, yet it must be borne in mind that it was by no means as hart as the mineral of the present time, but only about as dense as our wood. [PAGE 227] STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS This statement does not contradict former ones which described the Moon as watery, nor does it conflict with diagram 8, showing the densest Globe in the Moon Period as located in the Etheric Region, which is etheric. As be- fore stated, the fact that the past of evolution is spiral prevents any con- dition ever being duplicated. There are similarities, but never reproduc- tions of identical conditions. It is not always possible to describe conditions in exact terms. The best available term is used to convey an idea of the conditions existing at the time under consideration. Class 5 in our list was nearly mineral, yet on account of having passed through and beyond the mineral condition during the Sun Period, it had some plant characteristics. Class 4 was almost plant and did evolve to a plant before the close of the Mood Period. It was, however, more nearly allied to the mineral kingdom that the next two classes, which formed the higher kingdom. We may there- fore group classes 4 and 5 together, as forming a sort of half step, a "mineral-plant" kingdom, which composed the surface of the ancient planet of the Moon Period. It was something like our present peat, which is also a state between the mineral and the plant. It was soggy and wet, consistent with the statement that the Moon Period was watery. Thus the fourth, fifth and sixth classes composed the different grada- tions of the mineral kingdom in the Moon Period--the highest being nearly plant and the lowest the hardest mineral substance of that time. Classes 2 and 3 formed the plant kingdom, though they were both really more than plants, yet were not quite animal. They grew in the mineral-plant soil; they were stationary like plants; yet they could not have grown [PAGE 228] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION in a purely mineral soil, as our plants do now. Good examples of what they were life may be found in our parasitic plants, which cannot grow in a purely mineral soil, but seek the food already specialized by the real plant or tree. Class 1 was composed of the pioneers of the life wave of virgin spirits. In the Moon Period they were going through a sort of animal-like existence. Yet they were like the animals of our time only in so far as they had the same vehicles and were under the control of a group-spirit, which included the whole human family. In appearance they were very different from our present animals, as shown by the partial description given in the previous chapter. They did not touch the surface of the planet, but floated sus- pended by umbilical-like cords. Instead of lungs they had a gill-like ap- paratus through which they breathed the hot steamy "fire-fog." These fea- tures of the Moon existence are still recapitulated by the embryo during the period of gestation. At certain stages of development it has the gills. The Moon beings at that time had also the horizontal spine of the animal. During the Moon Period several more divisions of classes occurred than in the preceding periods, because they were, of course, stragglers who failed to keep abreast of the crestwave of evolution. As a result there were, at the beginning of the Earth Period, 5 classes, some of them containing sev- eral divisions, as diagram l0 will show. These divisions occurred at the following times and for the following reasons: In the middle of the fifth Revolution of the Moon Period, when the Seraphim bestowed the germ of the human spirit upon the pioneers who had fitted themselves to pass on, some were found wanting when weighed in the [PAGE 229] STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS balance and therefore unfit to receive the spiritual impulse which awakened the threefold spirit. In the sixth Revolution of the Moon Period the Cherubim reappeared and vivified the life spirit of those who had been left behind in the Sun Period but had since reached the necessary stage of development (Class 2 in our previous list), and also in those stragglers of the Sun Period who had now evolved a vital body during their plant existence in the Moon Period. (These latter were class 3 in the previous list.) Class 4 in the previous list had been going through a low stage of plant existence; nevertheless the majority of them had evolved the vital body suf- ficiently to allow of the awakening of the life spirit. Thus, the three last named all possessed the same vehicles at the begin- ning of the Earth Period, although only the two first named (class 3a and 3b in diagram l0) belong to our life wave, and have a chance of even yet over- taking us if they pass the critical point which will come in the next Revolution of the Earth Period. Those who cannot pass that point will be heal over until some future evolution reaches a stage where they can drop in and proceed with their development in a new human period. They will be de- barred from going forward with our humanity because it will be advanced so far beyond their status that it would prove a serious clog to our progress to drag them along. They will not be destroyed, but simply held in waiting for another period of evolution. Progression with our present wave of evolution is what is meant when "salvation" is spoken of in the Christian religion, and it is something to be earnestly sought, for though the "eternal damnation" of those who are not "saved" does not mean destruction nor endless torture, it is [PAGE 230] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION DIAGRAM 10 (Showing the different classes of the several life waves which are evolv- ing in the four kingdoms of the earth; their status AT THE BEGINNING OF THE EARTH PERIOD and the vehicles they THEN possessed; also their recent sta- tus.) [PAGE 231] STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS nevertheless a very serious matter to be held in a state of inertia for in- conceivable milliards of years, before a new evolution shall have progressed to such a stage that those who fail here can have an opportunity to proceed. The spirit is not conscious of the lapse of time, but it is none the less a serious loss, and there must also be feeling of unhomelikeness when at last such spirits find themselves in a new evolution. So far as the present humanity is concerned, that possibility is so small as to be almost negligible. It is said, however, that of the total number of virgin spirits which started evolution in the Saturn Period, only about three-fifths will pass that critical point in the next Revolution and go on to the end. The greatest apprehension of occult scientists is materialism, which if carried too far, not only prevents progress but will destroy all the seven vehicles of the virgin spirit, leaving it naked. Such an one will then have to commence at the very beginning of the new evolution. All the work it has done since the dawn of the Saturn Period will have been utterly wasted. For this reason, the present period is to our humanity, the most critical of all. Therefore occult scientists speak of the Sixteen Races, of which the Germano-Anglo-Saxon is one, as "the sixteen possibilities for destruction." May the reader safely pass them all, for their grip is worse than the retar- dation in the next Revolution. Speaking generally, class 5 in the foregoing list was given the germ of the divine spirit during the seventh Revolution, when the Lords of Flame re- appeared. Therefore they were pioneers of the last life wave, entering evolution at the Moon Period. They passed their mineral existence there. [PAGE 232] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The stragglers of that life wave were thus left with only the germ of a dense body. In addition to the above, there was also a new life wave (our present mineral kingdom) entering upon its evolution at the beginning of the Earth Period. At the end of the Moon Period these classes possessed the vehicles as they are classified in diagram 10, and started with them in the beginning of the Earth Period. During the time which has elapsed since then, the human kingdom has been evolving the link of mind, and has thereby attained full waking consciousness. The animals have obtained a desire body, the plants a vital body; the stragglers of life wave entered evolution in the Moon Period have escaped the hard and fast conditions of rock soils; while life wave that entered evolution here in the Earth Period forms the hard rocks and stones. Thus have the different classes obtained the vehicles ascribed to them in diagram 3, to which the reader is referred. [PAGE 233] THE EARTH PERIOD CHAPTER X. THE EARTH PERIOD. The Globes of the Earth Period are located in the four densest states of matter--the Region of Concrete Thought, the Desire World, the Etheric, and the Chemical Regions (See Diagram 8). The densest Globe (Globe D) is our present Earth. When we speak of "the DENSEST Worlds" or "the DENSEST states of matter," the term must be taken in a relative sense. Otherwise it would imply a limitation in the absolute, and that is absurd. Dense and attenuated, up and down, east and west, are applicable only relatively to our own status and position. As there are higher, finer Worlds than those touched by our life wave, so there are also denser states of matter which are the field of evolution for other classes of beings. Nor must it be thought that these denser worlds are elsewhere in space; they are interpenetrated by our worlds in a manner similar to that in which the higher Worlds interpenetrate this Earth. The fancied solidity of the Earth and the forms we see are no bar to the passage of a denser body any more than out solid sense walls bar the passage of a human being clothed in his desire body. Neither is solid- ity synonymous with density, as may be illustrated by aluminum, a solid which is less dense than the fluidic mercury; nevertheless the latter, in spite of its density, will evaporate or exude through many solids. This being the fourth Period, we have at present four elements. In the [PAGE 234] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Saturn Period there was but one element, Fire--i.e., there was warmth, or heat, which is incipient fire. In the second, or Sun Period, there were to elements, Fire and Air. In the third, or Moon Period, there were three elements, Water being added; and in the fourth, or Earth Period, was added the fourth element, Earth. Thus it will be seen that a new element was added for each Period. In the Jupiter Period an element of a spiritual nature will be added, which will unite with the speech so that words will invariable carry with them understanding--not misunderstanding, as is frequently the case now. For instance, when one says "house," he may mean a cottage, while the hearer may get the idea of a tenement flat building. To this environment of the four elements, as specified above, the differ- ent classes mentioned in diagram 10 were brought over by the Hierarchies in charge of them. We remember that in the Moon Period these classes formed three kingdoms--animal, animal-plant and plant-mineral. Here on Earth, how- ever, the conditions are such that there can be no large half-way classes. There must be four distinctly different kingdoms. In this crystallized phase of existence the lines between them must be more sharply drawn than was the case in former Periods, where one kingdom gradually merged into the next. Therefore some of the classes mentioned in diagram 10 advanced one-half step, while others went back a half a step. Some of the mineral-plants advanced completely into the plant kingdom and became the verdure of the fields. Others went down and became the purely mineral soil in which the plants grew. Of the plant-animals some advanced into the animal kingdom, ahead of time, and those species have yet the [PAGE 235] THE EARTH PERIOD colorless plant-blood and some, like star-fishes, have even the five points like the petals of flowers. All of class 2 whose desire bodies could be divided into two parts (as was the case with all of class 1) were fitted to become human vehicles and were therefore advanced into the human group. We must carefully remember that in the above paragraphs we are dealing with Form, not with the Life which dwells in the Form. The instrument is graded to suit the life that is to dwell in it. Those of class 2, in whose vehicles the above mentioned division could be made were raised to the human kingdom, but were given the indwelling spirit at a point in time later than class 1. Hence, they are not now so far evolved as class 1, and are there- fore the lower races of mankind. Those whose desire bodies were incapable of division were put into the same division as classes 3a and 3b. They are our present anthropoids. They may yet overtake our evolution if they reach a sufficient degree of advance- ment before the critical point already mentioned, which will come in the middle of the fifth Revolution. If they do not overtake us by that time, they will have lost touch with our evolution. It was said that man had built his threefold body by the help of others higher than he, but in the previous Period there was no co-ordinating power; the threefold spirit, the Ego, was separate and apart from its vehicles. Now the time had come to unit the spirit and the body. Where the desire body separated, the higher part become somewhat master over the lower part and over the dense and vital bodies. It formed a sort of animal-soul with which the spirit could unit by means of the link of [PAGE 236] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION mind. Where there was no division of the desire body, the vehicle was given over to desires and passions without any check, and could therefore not be used as a vehicle WITHIN which the spirit could dwell. So it was put under the control of a group-spirit which ruled if from WITHOUT. It became an animal body, and that kind was now degenerated into the body of the anthro- poid. Where there was a division of the desire body, the dense body gradually assumed a vertical position, thus taking the spine out of the horizontal currents of the Desire World in which the group-spirit acts upon the animal through the horizontal spine. The Ego could then enter, work in and express itself through the vertical spine and build the vertical larynx and brain for its adequate expression in the dense body. A horizontal larynx is also under the domination of the group-spirit. While it is true that some animals, as the starling, raven, parrot, etc., previously mentioned, are able, because of the possession of a vertical larynx, to UTTER words, they cannot use them understandingly. THE USE OF WORDS TO EXPRESS THOUGHT IS THE HIGHEST HUMAN PRIVILEGE and can be exercised only by a reasoning, thinking entity like man. If the student will keep this in mind, it will be easier to follow the different steps which lead up to this result. THE SATURN REVOLUTION OF THE EARTH PERIOD. This is the Revolution during which, in each Period. the dense body is reconstructed. This time it was given the ability to form a brain and be- come a vehicle for the germ of mind which was to be added later. This addi- tion constituted the final reconstruction of the dense body, rendering it capable of attaining the highest degree of efficiency possible to such a ve- hicle. Unspeakable Wisdom has been employed in its construction. It is a [PAGE 237] THE EARTH PERIOD marvel. It can never be sufficiently impressed upon the mind of the student what immeasurable facilities for the gaining of knowledge are contained in this instrument, and what a great boon it is to man; how much he should prize it and how thankful he should be to have it. Some examples of the perfection of construction intelligent adaptability displayed in this instrument have previously been given, but in order to further impress this great truth upon the mind of the student, it might not be out of place to illustrate more fully this Wisdom, also the work of the Ego in the blood. It is generally know, in a vague kind of way, that the gastric juices acts upon the food to promote assimilation; but only a very few people, out- side of the medical profession, are aware that there are many different gas- tric juices, each appropriate to the treatment of a certain kind of food. The researches of Pavloff, however, have established the fact beyond doubt, that there is one kind of juice for the digestion of meat, another for milk, another for acid fruit, etc. That fact, by the way, is the reason why all foods do not mix well. Milk, for instance, requires a gastric juice that is widely different from almost any other kind except that required for the di- gestion of starchy foods, and is not readily digested with any food other than cereals. This alone would show marvelous wisdom; that the Ego working subconsciously is able to select the different juices which are appropriate to the different kinds of food taken into the stomach, making each of just the right strength and quantity to digest the food. What makes the matter still more wonderful, however, is the fact that the gastric juice is poured into the stomach in ADVANCE of the food. [PAGE 238] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION We do not consciously direct the process of mixing this fluid. The great majority of people know nothing of metabolism or any other phrase of chemis- try. So it is not enough to say that, as we taste what is coming, we direct the process by means of signals through the nervous system. When this fact of the selection of juices was first proven, scientists were sorely puzzled trying to learn how the right kind of juice was selected and caused to enter the stomach BEFORE the food. They thought the signal was given along the nervous system. But it was demonstrated beyond doubt that the proper juice was poured into to the stomach even though the nervous system was blocked. At last Starling and Bayliss, in a series of experiments of brilliant in- genuity, proved that infinitesimal parts of the food are taken up by the blood as soon as the good enters the mouth, go in advance to the digestive glands and cause a flow of the proper juice. This again, is only the physical side of the phenomena. To understand the whole wonderful connection, we must turn to occult science. That alone explains why the signal is carried by the blood. The blood is one of the highest expressions of the vital body. The Ego guides and controls its dense instrument by means of the blood, therefore the blood is also the means used to act on the nervous system. During some of the time that digestion is going on, it acts partially through the ner- vous system, but (especially at the commencement of the digestive process) it acts directly upon the stomach. When, during scientific experiments, the nerves were blocked, the direct way through the blood was still open and the Ego derived the necessary information in that way. It will also be seen that the blood is driven to wherever the Ego [PAGE 239] THE EARTH PERIOD unfolds the greatest activity at any time. If a situation requires sudden though and action, the blood is promptly driven to the head. If a heavy meal is to be digested the greater portion of the blood leaves the head, centering around the digestive organs. The Ego concentrate s its efforts on ridding the body of the useless food. Therefore a man cannot think well af- ter a heavy meal. He is sleepy because so much blood has left the brain that the residue is insufficient to carry on the functions necessary to full waking consciousness, besides, nearly all the vital fluid or solar energy specialized by the spleen is absorbed by the blood rushing through that or- gan after a meal in greater volume than between meals. Thus the rest of the system is also deprived of the vital fluid in a large measure during diges- tion. It is the Ego that drives the blood into the brain. Whenever the body goes to sleep, the table will invariably tip towards the feet, raising the head. During coition the blood is centered in the sex organs, etc. All these examples tend to prove that during the waking hours, the Ego works in and controls the dense body by means of the blood. The larger portion of the total amount goes to that part of the body where at any given time, the Ego unfolds any particular activity. The reconstruction of the dense body in the Saturn Revolution of the Earth Period was for the purpose of rendering it capable of inter-penetration by the mind. It gave the first impulse to the building of the frontal part of the brain; also the incipient division in the nervous system which has since become apparent in its subdivisions--the voluntary and the sympathetic. The latter was the only one provided for in the Moon Period. The voluntary nervous system (which has transformed the dense body [PAGE 240] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION from a mere automation acting under stimuli from without, to an extraordi- nary adaptable instrument capable of being guided and controlled by an Ego from within) was not added until the present Earth Period. The principal art of the reconstructive work was done by the Lords of Form. They are the Creative Hierarchy which is most active in the Earth Pe- riod, as were the Lords of Flame in the Saturn Period, the Lords of Wisdom in the Sun Period, and the Lords of Individuality in the Moon Period. The Earth Period is pre-eminently the Period of Form, for there the form or matter side of evolution reaches its greatest and most pronounced state. Here spirit is more helpless and suppressed and Form is the most dominant factor--hence the prominence of the Lords of Form. THE SUN REVOLUTION OF THE EARTH PERIOD. During this Revolution the vital body was reconstructed to accommodate the germinal mind. The vital body was fashioned more in the likeness of the dense body, so that it could become fitted for use as the densest vehicle during the Jupiter Period, when the dense body will have become spiritual- ized. The Angels, the humanity of the Moon Period, were aided by the Lords of Form in reconstruction. The organization of the vital body is now next in efficiency to the dense body. Some writers on this subject call the formed a link, and contend that it is simply a mold of the dense body, and not a separate vehicle. While not desiring to criticise, and admitting that this contention is justified by the fact that man, at his present stage of evolution, cannot ORDINARILY use the vital body as a separate vehicle--because it always [PAGE 241] THE EARTH PERIOD remains with the dense body and to extract it IN TOTO would cause death of the dense body--yet there was a time when it was not so firmly incorporated with the latter, as we shall presently see. During those epochs of our Earth's history which have already been men- tioned as the Lemurian and the Atlantean, man was involuntarily clairvoyant, and it was precisely this looseness of connection between the dense and the vital bodies that made him so. (The Initiators of that time helped the can- didate to loosen the connection still further, as in the voluntary clairvoy- ant. Since then the vital body has become much more firmly interwoven with the dense body in the majority of people, but in all sensitives it is loose. It is that looseness which constitutes the difference between the psychic and the ordinary person who is unconscious of all but the vibrations contacted by means of the five senses. All human beings have to pass through this pe- riod of close connection of the vehicles and experience the consequent limitation of consciousness. There are, therefore, two classes of sensitives, those who have not become firmly enmeshed in matter, such as the majority of the Hindus, the Indians, etc., who possess a certain low grade of clairvoyance, or are sensitive to the sounds of nature, and those who are i the vanguard of evolution. The latter are merging from the acme of mate- riality, and are again divisible into two kind, one of which develops in a passive, weak-willed manner. By the help of others they re-awaken the solar plexus or other organs in connection with the involuntary nervous system. These are therefore involuntary clairvoyants, mediums who have no control of their faculty. They have retrograded. The other kind is made up of those [PAGE 242] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION who by their own wills unfold the vibratory powers of the organs now con- nected with the voluntary nervous system and thus become trained occultists, controlling their own bodies and exercising the clairvoyant faculty as they will to do. They are called voluntary or trained clairvoyants. In the Jupiter Period man will function in his vital body as he now does in his dense body; and as no development in nature is sudden, the process of separating the two bodies has already commenced. The vital body will then attain a much higher degree of efficiency than the dense body of today. As it is a much more pliable vehicle, the spirit will then be able to use it in a manner impossible of realization in the case of the present dense vehicle. THE MOON REVOLUTION OF THE EARTH PERIOD. Here the Moon Period was recapitulated, and much the same conditions pre- vailed (on an advanced scale) as obtained on Globe D of that Period. There was the same kind of fire-fog atmosphere; the same fiery core the same divi- sion of the Globe into two parts, in order to allow the more highly evolved beings a chance to progress at the proper rate and pace, which it would be impossible for beings such as our humanity to equal. In that Revolution the Archangels (humanity of the Sun Period) and the Lords of Form took charge of the reconstruction of the desire body, but they were not alone in that work. When the separation of the Globe into two parts occurred, there was a similar division in the desire bodies of some of the evolving beings. We have already noted that where this division took place, the form as ready to become the vehicle of an INdwelling spirit, and in order to further this purpose the Lords of Mind (humanity of the Saturn Period) took possession of the higher part of the desire body and implanted [PAGE 243] THE EARTH PERIOD in it the separate selfhood, without which the present man with all his glo- rious possibilities, could never have existed. Thus in the latter part if the Moon Revolution the first germ of separate personality was implanted in the higher part of the desire body by the Lords of Mind. The Archangels were active in the lower part of the desire body, giving it the purely animal desires. They also worked in the desire bodies where there was no division. Some of these were to become the vehicles of the animal group-spirits, which work on them from without, but do not enter wholly into the animal forms, as the individual spirit does into the human body. The desire body was reconstructed to render it capable of being interpen- etrated by the germinal mind which, during the Earth Period, will be im- planted in all those desire bodies in which it was possible to make the before-mentioned division. As has been previously explained, the desire body is an unorganized ovoid, holding the dense body as a dark spot within its center, as the white of an egg surrounds the yolk. There are a number of sense centers in the ovoid, which have appeared since the beginning of the Earth Period. In the average human being these centers appear merely as eddies in a current and are not now awake, hence his desire body is of no use to him as a SEPARATE vehicle of consciousness; but when the sense centers are awakened they look like whirling vortices. REST PERIODS BETWEEN REVOLUTIONS. Hitherto we have noted only the Cosmic Nights between Periods. We saw that there was an interval of rest and assimilation between the Saturn and the sun Periods; another Cosmic Night between the Sun and the Moon Periods, [PAGE 244] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION etc. But in addition to these, there are also rests between the Revolu- tions. We might liken the Periods to the different incarnations of man; the Cos- mic Nights between them to the intervals between deaths and new births; and the rest between Revolutions would then analogous to the rest of sleep be- tween two days. When a Cosmic Night sets in, all manifested things are resolved into a homogenous mass--the Cosmos again becomes Chaos. This periodical return of matter to primordial substance is what makes it possible for the spirit to evolve. Were the crystallizing process of active manifestation to continue indefinitely would offer an insurmountable barrier to the progress of Spirit. Every time matter has crystallized to such a de- gree that it becomes too hard for the spirit to work in, the latter with- draws to recuperate its exhausted energy, on the same principle that a power-drill which has stopped when boring in hard metals, is withdrawn to regain its momentum. It is then able to bore its way further into the metal. Freed from the crystallizing every of the evolving spirits, the chemical forces in matter turn Cosmos to Chaos by restoring matter to its primordial state, that a new start may be made by the regenerated virgin spirits at the dawn of a new Day of Manifestation. The experience gained in formed Periods and Revolutions enables the Spirit to build up to the point last reached, with comparative celerity, also to facilitate further progress by making such alterations as its cumulative experience dictates. Thus at the end of the Moon Revolution of the Earth Period, all the Globes and all life returned to Chaos, re-emerging therefrom at the [PAGE 245] THE EARTH PERIOD beginning of the fourth Revolution. THE FOURTH REVOLUTION OF THE EARTH PERIOD. In the exceeding complexity of the scheme of evolution, there are always spirals within spirals, AD INFINITUM. So it will not be surprising to learn that in every Revolution the work of recapitulation and rest is applied to the different Globes. When the life wave reappeared on Globe A in this Revolution, it went though the development of the Saturn Period; then after a rest which, however did not involve the complete destruction of the Globe; but only an alteration, it appeared on Globe B, where the work of the Sun Period was recapitulated. Then after a rest, the life wave passed on to Globe C, and the work of the Moon Period was repeated. Finally, the life wave arrived on Globe D, which is our Earth, and not until then did the proper work of the Earth Period begin. Even then, the spiral within the spiral precluded its beginning immedi- ately on the arrival of the life wave from Globe C, for the bestowal of the germ of mind did not actually take place until the fourth Epoch, the first three Epochs being still further recapitulations of the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods, but always on a higher scale. [PAGE 246] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION CHAPTER XI. THE GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF OUR SOLAR SYSTEM. CHAOS. In the previous pages nothing has been said about our Solar System, and of different planets which compose it, because it was not until the Earth Period was reached that the present differentiation was made. The Earth Pe- riod is the acme of diversification, and although we have been speaking of only one class of virgin spirits--those who, in the strictest and most lim- ited sense, are concerned with the Earth evolution--there are in reality seven "Rays" or streams of life, all pursuing different evolutions, yet all belonging to the original class of virgin spirits to which our humanity be- longs. In the previous Periods all of these different sub-classes or Rays found a suitable environment for their evolution on the same planet. But, in the Earth Period, conditions became such that in order to provide for each class the degree of heat and the vibration necessary for its particular phase of evolution, they were segregated on different planets, at varying distances from the Sun--the central source of life. This is the RAISON D'ETRE of our System and all other Solar Systems in the Universe. Before proceeding with the description of evolution of our humanity on the Earth after its separation from the central Sun, it is necessary for the maintenance of sequential order in the description to explain the differen- tiation which scattered the planets of our System in space. [PAGE 247] GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM Active manifestation--particularly in the Physical World--depends upon separateness; upon the limitation of life by form. But during the interim between Periods and Revolutions the marked distinction between form and life ceases. This applies not only to man and the lower kingdoms, but to the Worlds and Globes which are the basis of form for the evolving life. Only the seed-atoms and the nuclei or centers of the World-Globes remain--all else is one homogenous substance. There is but one Spirit pervading space. Life and Form, its positive and negative poles, are one. This state of things was what Greek mythology described as "Chaos." The ancient Norsemen and the Teutonic mythology call it "Ginnungagap," which was bounded upon the northern side by the cold and foggy "Niflheim"--the land of mist and fog--and upon the south side by the fire "Muspelheim." When heat and cold entered into space which was occupied by Chaos or Ginnungagap, they caused the crystallization of the visible universe. The Bible also gives on the idea of infinite space preceding the activity of the Spirit. In our present materialistic period we have unfortunately lost the idea of all that lies behind that word Space. We are so accustomed to speaking of "empty" space, that we have entirely lost the grand and holy significance of the word, and are thus incapable of feeling the reverence that this idea of Space and Chaos should inspire in our breasts. To the Rosicrucians, as to any occult school, there is no such thing as empty or void space. To them SPACE IS SPIRIT in its attenuated form; while MATTER IS CRYSTALLIZED SPACE OR SPIRIT. Spirit is manifestation is dual, that which we see as Form is the negative manifestation of Spirit--crystallized and inert. The positive pole of Spirit manifests as [PAGE 248] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Life, galvanizing the negative Form into action, but both Life and Form originated in Spirit, Space, Chaos! To get an idea from everyday life which will illustrate, we may take the hatching of an egg. The egg is filled with a moderately viscous fluid. This fluid, or moisture, is subjected to heat, and out of the soft, fluidic substance comes a living chick, with hard bones and comparatively hard flesh, and with down that has a comparatively hard quill, etc. When a living chick can come out of the inert fluid of an egg without the addition of any hardening substance from outside, is it a far-fetched idea to claim that the universe is crystallized Space or Spirit? There is not doubt that the claim will seem foolish to many; but this book is not for the purpose of convincing the world at large that these things ARE. It is in- tended to aid those who inherently feel that these things must be and to help them to see the light upon this great World-mystery, which the writer has been permitted to behold. The special object at present is to show that Spirit is active all the time--in one way during Manifestation, and in an- other during Chaos. Modern science would sneer at the idea that life could exist upon A Globe which is in the process of formation. That is because science cannot dis- sociate Life and Form and cannot conceive of Form except as solid and tangible--cognizable by one of our five physical senses. The occult scientist, in accordance with the above definitions of Life and Form, holds that life may exist independently of Concrete Form; may have Forms not perceptible to our present limited senses, and amenable to [PAGE 249] GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM to none of the laws which apply to this present concrete state of matter. It is true that the Nebular Theory holds that all existence (which is to say all Form, the Worlds in Space and whatever Forms there may be upon them) has come from the fiery nebular; but it does not recognize further fact in- sisted upon by occult science--that the fiery nebula is Spirit. It does not admit that the whole atmosphere around us, the space between the worlds, is Spirit and that there is a constant interchange going on all the time--Form dissolving into Space, and Space crystallizing into Form. Chaos is not a state which has existed in the past and has now entirely disappeared. It is all around us at the present moment. Were it not that old forms--having outlived their usefulness--are constantly being resolved back into that Chaos, which is also as constantly giving birth to new forms, there could be no progress; the work of evolution would cease and stagnation would prevent the possibility of advancement. It is axiomatic that "The oftener we die, the better we live." The Poet-Initiate, Geothe says: Who has not this-- Ever dying and bringing to birth-- Will aye remain a sorry guest Upon this dismal earth. and Paul says "I die daily." Therefore, as students of occult science, it is necessary to realize that even during active manifestation, IT IS CHAOS THAT IS THE BASIS OF ALL PROGRESS. Our life during Chaos is based upon our life in active manifesta- tion, and vice versa, i.e., what we are able to achieve during active manifestation, and the ability to progress at all, is the result of the [PAGE 250] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION existence in Chaos. The interim between Periods and Revolutions is in real- ity much more important to the growth of the soul that concrete existence, though the latter is the basis of the former and therefore cannot be dis- pensed with. The importance of the Chaotic interim lives in the fact that during that period the evolving entities of all classes are so closely united that they are really one; consequently those which are of lower de- velopment during manifestation are in closest contact with the more highly evolved, thus experiencing and benefiting by a much higher vibration that their own. This enables them to live over and assimilate their past experi- ences in a manner impossible when hampered by Form. We have seen the benefit to the spirit in man from the interim between death and a new birth. There the form still exists, though much more at- tenuated that the dense body; but in the Cosmic Night and intervals of rest between Periods and Revolutions, when there is perfect freedom from form, the beneficial results of past experiences can be much more effectively as- similated. We have a word which was originally coined to convey the idea of the state of things between manifestations. This word, however, has been used in a material sense to such an extend that it has lost its primal sig- nificance. That word is Gas. It may be thought that this is a very old word, which has nearly always existed as a synonym for a state of matter lighter than liquids, but such is not the case. The word was first used in "Physica," a work which appeared in 1633, the author of it being Helmont, a Rosicrucian. Helmont, did not call himself a Rosicrucian; no true Brother does so pub- licly. Only the Rosicrucian knows the brother Rosicrucian. Not even the [PAGE 251] GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM most intimate friends or relatives know of man's connection with the order. Those only who are Initiates themselves know the writers of the past who were Rosicrucians, because ever through their works shine the unmistakable words, phrases and signs indicative of the deep meaning that remains hidden from the non-Initiate. The Rosicrucian Fellowship is composed of students of the teachings of the Order. which are now given publicly, because the world's intelligence is growing the the necessary point of comprehension. This work is one of the first few fragments of the Rosicrucian knowledge be- ing publicly given out. All that has been printed as such, previous to the last few years, has been the work of either charlatans or traitors. Rosicrucians such as Paracelsus, Comenius, Bacon, Helmont and others gave hints in their works and influenced others. The great controversy concern- ing the authorship of Shakespeare (which has to no avail blunted so many goose-quills and wasted so much good ink that might have served useful ends) would never have arisen had it been known that the similarity in Shakespeare and Bacon is due to the fact that both were influenced by the same Initiate, who also influenced Jacob Boehme and a pastor of Ingolstadt, Jacobus Baldus, who lived subsequent to the death of the Bard of Avon, and wrote Latin lyric verse. If the first poem of Jacob Baldus is read with a certain key, it will be found that by reading down and up the lines, the following sentence will appear: "Hitherto I have spoken from across the sea by means of the drama; now I will express myself in lyrics." In his "Physica," Helmont, the Rosicrucian wrote: "Ad huc spiritum incognitum Gas voco," i.e., "This hitherto unknown Spirit I call Gas." Fur- ther on in the same work he says. "This vapor which I have called Gas is not [PAGE 252] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION far removed from the Chaos the ancients spoke of." We must learn to think of Chaos as the Spirit of God, which pervades ev- ery part of infinity; it will then be seen in its true light, as the occult maxim puts it: "Chaos is the seed-ground of the Cosmos," and we shall no longer wonder how "something can come out of nothing," because Space is not synonymous with "nothing." It holds within itself the germs of all that ex- ists during a physical manifestation, yet not quite all; for by the wedding of Chaos with Cosmos there is something new brought forth each time, which did not exist before; something that was not foreshown and latent. The name of that something is Genius--the cause of Epigenesis. It appears in all kingdoms. It is the expression of progressive spirit in man, animal and plant. Chaos is therefore a holy name; a name that sig- nifies the Cause of all we see in Nature and inspires a feeling of devotion in every tried, true and trained occultist. He regards the visible sense world as a revelation of the hidden potentialities of the Chaos. THE BIRTH OF THE PLANETS. To express himself in the dense physical world, it was necessary for man to evolve a suitable dense body. In a world like this he must have a body with limbs, organs, a muscular system by means of which to move about; also a brain to direct and co-ordinate his movements. If the conditions had been different the body would have been modified accordingly. It is necessary for all beings, high or low in the scale of existence, to possess vehicles for expression in any particular world in which they may wish to manifest. Even the Seven Spirits before The Throne must possess [PAGE 252a] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION DIAGRAM 11: THE 1, 3, 7, AND 10 ASPECTS OF GOD AND MAN [PAGE 253] GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM these necessary vehicles, which of course are differently conditioned for each of Them. Collectively, They are God, and make up the Triune Godhead, and He manifests in a different way through each of Them. There is no contradiction in ascribing different numbers to God. We do not sin against the "oneness" of light because we distinguish three primary colors into which it divides itself. The white light of the Sun contains the seven colors of the spectrum. The occultists sees even twelve colors, there being five between red and violet--going one way around the circle--in addition to the red, orange, yellow, green, etc., of the visible spectrum. Four of these colors are quite indescribable, but the fifth--the middle one of the five--is similar to the tint of a new blown peach blossom. It is in fact the color of the vital body. Trained clairvoyants who describe it as "bluish-grey," or "reddish-grey," etc., are trying to describe a color that has no equivalent in the physical world; and they are therefore compelled to use the nearest descriptive terms afforded by our language. Perhaps Color will enable us to realize the oneness of God with the Seven Spirits before The Throne better than anything else. WE will therefore turn to diagram 11. We see here a white triable looming up from a dark background. White is synthetic, containing all colors within itself, as God contains within Him- self all things in the Solar System. Within the white triangle are a blue, a red and a yellow circle. All other colors are simply combinations of these three primary colors. These circles correspond to the three aspects of God, which are without beginning, and end IN GOD; though externalized only during active manifestation. [PAGE 254] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION TABLE OF VIBRATIONS* Whose Effects are Recognized and Studied by Science 1st Octave.........................................2 2d Octave.........................................4 3d Octave.........................................8 4th Octave........................................16 5th Octave........................................32 6th Octave........................................64 7th Octave.......................................128 8th Octave.......................................256 Sound. 9th Octave.......................................512 10th Octave.....................................1,024 15th Octave....................................32,768 20th Octave.................................1,048,576 Unknown. 25th Octave................................33,554,432 30th Octave.............................1,073,741,824 Electricity. 35th Octave............................34,359,738,368 40th Octave.........................1,099,511,627,766 45th Octave........................35,184,372,088,832 Unknown. 46th Octave........................70,368,744,177,664 47th Octave.......................140,737,488,355,328 Heat. 48th Octave.......................281,474,976,710,656 49th Octave.......................281,474,976,710,656 Light. 50th Octave.....................1,125,899,906,842,624 Chemical Rays. 51st Octave.....................2,251,799,813,685,248 57th Octave...................144,115,188,075,855,872 Unknown. 58th Octave...................288,230,376,151,711,744 59th Octave...................576,460,752,303,423,488 60th Octave.................1,152,921,504,606,846,976 X-Rays. 61st Octave.................2,305,843,009,213,693,952 62d Octave.................4,611,686,018,427,387,904 Unknown. *Taken from Professor William Crooke's presidential address before the British Association for the Advancement of Science. [PAGE 255] GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM When these three colors are interblended, as shown in the diagram, there appear four additional colors, the three secondary colors--each due to the blending of two primary colors--and one color (indigo) which contains the entire gamut of colors, making in all the seven colors of the spectrum. These colors represent the Seven Spirits before the Throne. The colors are different, as are also the Seven Spirits, each having a different mission in the Kingdom of God--our Solar System. The seven planets circling around the Sun are the dense bodies of the Seven Planetary Genii. Their names are: Uranus with one satellite, Saturn with eight moons, Jupiter with four moons, Mars with two moons, the Earth and its moon, Venus and Mercury.* Bodies are always found to suit the purpose they are made to serve, hence the dense bodies of the Seven Planetary Spirits are spherical, that form be- ing best adapted to the enormous velocity with which they travel through space. The Earth, for instance, travels about 66,000 miles per hour in its orbit. Man's body had a different shape in the past from that of the present, and from that which it will have in the future. During involution it was approximately spherical, as it still is during ante-natal life, because the intra-uterine development is recapitulation of past stages of evolution. At that stage the organism developed the sphere, because during involution man's energies were directed inward, upon the building of its own vehicles, as the embryo develops within the sphere of the uterus. Man's dense and vital bodies have straightened , but his higher vehicles still retain their ovoid form. In the dense body, the co-ordinating and *Astronomical discoveries since the writing of this book attribute 4 satel- lites to Uranus, 9 to Saturn, and 11 to Jupiter. [PAGE 256] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION governing brain is situated at one extremity. This is the most unfavorable position for such an organ. Too long time is required for impulses to travel from one extremity to the other--from the brain to the feet, or for impacts on the feet to reach the brain. In cases of burns, for instance, science has demonstrated that valuable time is lost, the skin being blis- tered before a message can be carried from the injured place to the brain and back again. This inefficiency would be greatly lessened if the brain were in the cen- ter of the body. Sensations and the responses thereto could be more quickly received and transmitted. In the spherical planets the Planetary Spirit di- rects FROM THE CENTER the movements of its vehicle. In future man will bend over, as shown in diagram 12. He will become a sphere, directing his ener- gies outward because a spherical form affords the greatest facility for mo- tion in all directions, and indeed, for combination of simultaneous motions. The Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception teaches that there is a further evolu- tion in store for planets. When the beings upon a planet have evolved to a sufficient degree, the planet becomes a Sun--the fixed center of a Solar System. When the beings upon it have evolved to a still greater degree, and consequently it has reached its maximum brilliancy, it breaks up into Zodiac, becoming, so to speak, the womb for a new Solar System. Thus the great hosts of Divine Beings who, until then, were confined within that Sun, gain freedom of action upon a great number of stars, whence they can affect in different ways the system which grows up within their sphere of influence. The planets, of man-bearing worlds, within the Zodiac are constantly being worked upon by these forces, but in various [PAGE 257] GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM DIAGRAM 12: MAN'S FORM OF BODY (PAST, PRESENT AND FUTURE) [PAGE 258] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION ways, according to the stage they have reached in evolution. Our Sun could not become a Sun until it had sent out from itself all the beings who were not sufficiently evolved to endure the high rate of vibra- tion and the great luminousity of the beings who were qualified for that evolution. All the beings upon the different planets would have been con- sumed had they remained in the Sun. This visible Sun, however, though it is the place of evolution for Beings vastly above man, is not by many means the Father of the other planets, as material science supposes. On the contrary, it is itself an emanation from the Central Sun, which is the invisible source of all that is in our Solar System. Our visible Sun is but the mirror in which are reflected the rays of energy from the Spiritual Sun. The real Sun is as invisible as the real Man. Uranus was the first planet to be thrown off from the nebula when its differentiation began in Chaos, at the dawn of the Earth Period. There was no light but the dim light of the Zodiac. The life that left with Uranus is of a rather backward strain and is said to evolve very, very slowly. Saturn was next differentiated. It is the field of action for the life which is at the stage of evolution corresponding to the Saturn Period. This planet was differentiated before the ignition of the nebula and (like all nebula when passing through their Saturn Period of evolution) was not a source of light, but a reflector. Jupiter was differentiated shortly afterwards, when the nebula had become ignited. The heat of Jupiter is not so great as that of the Sun, Venus or Mercury, but on account of its immense bulk, it is capable of retaining its [PAGE 259] GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM heat and thus remains a suitable field of evolution for very advanced be- ings. It corresponds to the stage which will be reached by the Earth itself in the Jupiter Period. Mars is a mystery, and only a limited amount of information may be given out. We may say, however, that the life on Mars is of a very backward na- ture and that the so-called "canals" are not excavations in the surface of the planet. They are currents such as, during the Atlantean Epoch, spread over our planet, and the remains of which can still be observed in the Au- rora Borealis and the Aurora Australis. The shifting of the Martian "ca- nals" noted by astronomers, is thus accounted for. If they were really ca- nals, they could not possibly shift, but currents emanating from the Poles of Mars may do so. The Earth, including the Moon, was next set out from the Sun, and later Venus and Mercury. These and Mars will be referred to later, in connection with the evolution of man on the earth, and need not be further considered at this time. When a planet has Moons it indicates that there are some beings in the life wave evolving on that planet who are too backward to share in the evolution of the main life wave, and they have therefore been set out from the planet to prevent them from hindering the progress of the pioneers. Such is the case with the beings inhabiting our Moon. In the case of Jupi- ter it is thought probable that the inhabitants of three of its moons will eventually be able to rejoin the life on the parent planet, but it is thought that at least one of the others is an eighth sphere, like our own Moon, where retrogression and disintegration of the already acquired vehicle will result from too close adherence to material existence upon the part of [PAGE 260] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the evolving beings who have brought themselves to that deplorable end. Neptune and its satellites do not properly belong to our Solar System. The other planets--or rather their Spirits-- exercise an influence over the whole of humanity, but the influence of Neptune is largely restricted to one particular class the astrologers. The writer, for instance, has several times felt its compelling influence in a marked way. When laggards inhabiting a Moon have retrieved their position and re- turned to the parent planet; or, when continued retrogression has caused complete disintegration of their vehicles, the abandoned Moon also commences to dissolve. The momentum of a spiritual impulse which propelled it in a fixed orbit for aeons, may endure for aeons after the Moon has been vacated, and from the physical point of view it may still seem to be a satellite of the planet in encircles. As the time goes on, however, and the power of at- traction exercised by the parent planet diminishes, its orbit widens, until it reaches the limit of our solar system. It is then expelled into interstellar space; dissolved in Chaos. The expulsion of these cinder-like dead worlds is analogous to the manner in which hard and foreign bodies im- bedded in the human system make their way through the flesh to the skin. The Asteroids illustrate this point. They are fragments of Moons which once encircled Venus and Mercury. The beings once confined upon them are known in esotericism as "The Lords from Venus" and "The lords from Mercury;" they retrieved their lost estate in a large measure by service to our humanity, as will be later described, and are now sage on their present planet, while the Moons they inhabited have partly disintegrated, and are already far out- side the earth's orbit. There are other "seeming" moons in our system, but the Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception does not notice them, as they are outside the pale of evolution. [PAGE 261] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH CHAPTER XII. EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH. THE POLARIAN EPOCH. While the material which now forms the Earth was yet a part of the Sun, it was, of course in a fiery condition; but as the fire does not burn spirit, our human evolution commenced at once, being confined particularly to the Polar Region of the Sun. The highest evolved beings which were to become human were the first to appear. The substances which now from the Earth were all molten, and the atmosphere now from the Earth were all molten, and the atmosphere was gas- eous, yet man recapitulated his mineral stage anew. From that attenuated chemical substance of the sun man himself built his first mineral body, assisted by the Lords of Form. If this statement is ob- jected to on the ground that man could not build unconsciously, the case of the mother can be cited in answer. Is she conscious of building the body of the babe in her womb? Yet surely no one will say that she has nothing to do with it! The only difference is that the mother builds unconsciously for the babe; and man built unconsciously for himself. Man's first dense body did not even remotely resemble his present splen- didly organized vehicle. That has been evolved only in the course of myriads of years. The first dense body was a large, baggy object with an opening at the top, from which an organ projected. This was a kind of organ [PAGE 262] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION of orientation and direction. In the course of time the dense body drew more closely together and condensed. If it came too close to places of greater heat than it could endure, it disintegrated. In time the organ grew sensitive to the condition that threatened destruction and the dense body automatically moved to a safer place. This organ has now degenerated into what is called the pineal gland. Sometimes it is called "the third eye," but that is a misnomer, because it never was an eye, but rather the localized organ for the sensing of heat and cold, which faculty is now distributed over the entire dense body. During the Polarian Epoch this sense was thus localized, as the sense of sight is now in the eye, and that of hearing in the ear. The extension of the sense of feeling since that time indicates the manner in which the entire body will be improved, so that at some future time any part of it will be able to perceive all things. The senses of sign and hearing will be extended over the entire body, as the sense of feeling is now. Them man will be all eyes and ears. Specialized sense organs indicate limitation. Sense perception by the whole is comparative perfection. At the early stage of which we are now speaking there was a kind of propagation. These immense baggy creatures divided in halves in a manner similar to the division of cells by fission, but the separated portions would not grow, each remaining only half as large as the original form. THE HYPERBOREAN EPOCH. At different points on the fiery globe there began in the course of time the formation of crust-islands in a sea of fire. The Lords of Form appeared, with the Angels (humanity of the Moon [PAGE 263] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH Period), and clothed man's dense form with a vital body. Those baggy bodies then began to increase in size by drawing themselves material from the out- side osmosis, as it were. When they propagated, it was no longer by divid- ing into halves, but into two un-equal parts. Both parts grew until each had attained the original size of the parent. As the Polarian Epoch was really a recapitulation of the Saturn Period, it may be said that during that time man passed through the mineral state; he had the same vehicle--the dense body--and a consciousness similar to the trance state. For analogous reasons, the plant state was passed through in the Hyperborean Epoch, as man had a dense and a vital body and a dreamless-sleep-consciousness. Man began his evolution on the Earth after Mars had been thrown off from the central mass, and that which is now the Earth was yet undetached from the Sun; but at the close of the Hyperborean Epoch the incrustation had pro- gressed so far that it had become an obstacle to the progress of some of the higher evolved beings in the Sun. The fiery condition also hindered the evolution of some of the lower grades of creatures, such as man, who at that stage required a denser world for his further development. Therefore, the part which is now the Earth was thrown off from the Sun at the end of the Hyperborean Epoch, and commenced to revolve around the parent body in a somewhat different orbit than at present. Shortly afterwards Venus and Mer- cury were thrown off for similar reasons. Crystallization always commences at the pole of a planet where motion is slow. The consolidated part gradually works outwards towards the equator in [PAGE 264] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION obedience to the centrifugal force. If that force is stronger than the co- hesive tendency the consolidated mass is thrown outwards into space. At the time when the Earth-globe was separated from the parent-mass, it included that part which is now our Moon. On this great globe was evolving the life wave now passing through the human kingdom, also the life waves which entered evolution in the Sun, Moon, and Earth Periods, and are now evolving through the animal, plant and mineral kingdoms. Mention has been made of the stragglers of various Periods who in later Periods were enabled to take a step upward in evolution. There were some, however, who did not take this step. They did not evolve, and were there- fore left further and further behind, until they became a drag and a hin- drance to the progressive ones. It became necessary to get them out of the way, that the evolution of the others might not be retarded. In the beginning of the Lemurian Epoch, these "failures" (note that they were FAILURES , not merely stragglers) had crystallized that part of the Earth occupied by them to such a degree that it become as a huge cinder or clinker, in the otherwise soft and fiery Earth. They were a hindrance and an obstruction, so they, with the part of the Earth they had crystallized, were thrown out into space beyond recall. That is the genesis of the Moon. THE MOON--THE EIGHTH SPHERE. The seven Globes, A to G, inclusive, are the field of Evolution. The Moon is the field of Disintegration. If Earth had not segregated from the original Globe which is now the Sun, the rapidity of the vibrations would have disintegrated man's vehicles. He would have grown so rapidly that the growth of the mushroom would seem slow [PAGE 265] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH in comparison. He would have become old before he had time to pass through youth. That such is the effect of too much Sun is shown by the rapidity of growth at the tropics, where maturity and old age are reached much sooner than in the north. On the other hand had the Moon remained with the Earth, man would have crystallized into a statue. The separation of the Earth from the Sun, which now sends its rays from a far distance, enables man to live at the proper rate of vibration, to unfold slowly. The Moon-forces reach him from the exact distance necessary to enable him to build a body of the proper density. But although the latter forces are active in the building of the form., they also cause death when their continued work finally crys- tallizes the tissues of the body. The Sun works in the vital body and is the force which makes for life, and wars against the death-dealing Moon force. THE LEMURIAN EPOCH. In this Epoch appeared the Archangels (the humanity of Sun Period). and the Lords of Mind (the humanity of Saturn Period). These Hierarchies were assisted by the Lords of Form, who were given charge of the Earth Period. They helped man to build his desire body, and the Lords of Mind gave the germ of Mind to the greater part of the pioneers who formed class 1, accord- ing to the classification in diagram 10. The Lords of Form vivified the Human spirit in as many of the stragglers of the Moon Period as had made the necessary progress in the three and one half Revolutions which had elapsed since the commencement of the Earth Pe- riod, but at that time the Lords of Mind could not give them the germ of [PAGE 266] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Mind. Thus a great part of nascent humanity was left without this link be- tween the threefold spirit and the threefold body. The Lords of Mind took charge of the higher part of the desire body and of the germinal mind, impregnating them with the quality of separate selfhood, without which no separate, self-contained beings such as we are today would be possible. We owe to the Lords of Mind the separate personality, with all the pos- sibilities for experience and growth thus afforded. And this point marks the birth of the Individual. BIRTH OF THE INDIVIDUAL. Diagram 1 will make clear the fact that the personality is the reflected picture of the Spirit, the mind being the mirror, or focus. As when reflected in a pond, the images of trees appear inverted, the fo- liage seeming to be the deepest down in the water, so the highest aspect of the spirit (the Divine Spirit) finds its counterpart in the lowest of the three bodies (the dense body). The next highest spirit (the life spirit) is reflected in the next lowest body (the vital body). The third spirit (the human spirit) and its reflection, the third body (the desire body), appear closest of all to the reflecting mirror, which is the mind, the latter cor- responding to the surface of the pond--the reflecting medium in our analogy. The Spirit came down from the higher Worlds during involution; and by concurrent action, the Bodies were built upward in the same period. It is the meeting of these two streams in the focusing Mind that marks the point in time when the individual, the human being, the Ego, is born--when the [PAGE 267] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH Spirit takes possession of its vehicles. Yet we must not suppose that this at once raised man to his present sta- tus in evolution, making him the self conscious, thinking being he is today. Before that point could be reached a long and weary road had to be traveled, for at the time we are considering, organs were in their most rudimentary stage and there was no brain that could be used as an instrument of expres- sion. Hence the consciousness was the dimmest imaginable. In short, the man of that day was very far from being as intelligent as our present-day animals. The first step in the direction of improvement was the building of a brain to use as an instrument of mind in the Physical World. That was achieved by separating humanity into sexes. SEPARATION OF THE SEXES. Contrary to the generally accepted idea, the Ego is bisexual. Were the Ego sexless, the body would necessarily be sexless also, for the body is but the external symbol of the indwelling spirit. The sex of the Ego does not, of course, express itself a such in the in- ner worlds. It manifests there as two distinct qualities--Will and Imagina- tion. The Will is the male power and is allied to the Sun forces; Imagina- tion is the female power and is always linked to the Moon forces. This accounts for the imaginative trend of woman and for the special power which the Moon exercises over the female organism. When the matter of which the Earth and the Moon were afterwards formed was still a part of the Sun, the body of man-in-the-making was yet plastic, and the forces from that part which afterwards became Sun, and that part [PAGE 268] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION which is now Moon worked readily in all bodies, so that the man of the Hyperborean Epoch was hemaphrodite--capable of producing another being from himself without intercourse with any other. When the Earth separated from the Sun and shortly afterwards threw off the Moon, the forces from the two luminaries did not find equal expression in all, as formerly. Some bodies become more amenable to the forces from one, and some to those from the other. INFLUENCE OF MARS. In the part of the Earth Period preceding the separation of the sexes--during the three and one-half Revolutions which intervened between the time when Mars was differentiated and the beginning of the Lemurian Epoch--Mars traveled in a different orbit from the present, and its aura (that part of its finer vehicles which extends beyond the dense planet) per- meated the body of the central planet and polarized the iron with it. As iron is essential to the production of warm, red blood, all creatures were cold-blooded, or rather, the fluid parts of the body were no warmer than the surrounding atmosphere. When the Earth was set free from the Central Sun, that event changed the orbits of the planets and thus the influence of Mars over the iron in the Earth was minimized. The Planetary Spirit of Mars finally withdrew the re- mainder of that influence, and although the desire bodies of the Earth and Mars still penetrate, the dynamic power of Mars over the iron (which is Mars metal) has ceased and iron (which is a Mars metal) has ceased and iron has become available for use on our planet. Iron is in reality the basis of separate existence. Without iron the red, heat-giving blood would be an impossibility, and the Ego could have no [PAGE 269] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH hold in the body. When red blood developed--in the latter part of the Lemurian Epoch--the body become upright and the time had come when the Ego could begin to dwell within the body and control it. But to dwell within is not the end and aim of evolution. It is simply a means by which the Ego may better express itself through its instrument, that it may manifest in the Physical World. To that end the sense organs, the larynx, and above all, a brain, must be built and perfected. During the early part of the Hyperborean Epoch, while the Earth was still united with the Sun, the solar forces supplied man with all the sustenance he needed and he unconsciously radiated the surplus for the purpose of propagation. When the Ego entered into possession of its vehicles it became necessary to use part of this force for the building of the brain and larynx. The latter was originally a part of the creative organ. The larynx was built while the dense body was yet bent together in the bag-like shape already de- scribed, which is still the form of the human embryo. As the dense body straightened and became upright, part of the creative organ remained with the upper part of the dense body and later became the larynx. Thus the dual creative force which had hitherto worked is only one direc- tion, for the purpose of the creating another being, became divided. One part was directed upward to build the brain and larynx, by means of which the Ego was to become capable of thinking and communicating thoughts to other beings. As a result of this change only one part of the force essential in the creation of another being was available to one individual, hence it became necessary for each individual to seek the co-operation of another, who [PAGE 270] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION possessed that part of the procreative force which the seeker lacked. Thus did the evolving entity obtain brain consciousness of the outside world at the cost of half its creative power. Previous to that time, it used within itself both parts of that power to externalize another being. As a result of that modification, however, it has evolved the power to cre- ate and express thought. Before then, it was a creator in the physical world only; since then it has become able to create in the three worlds. --- END OF FILE --- [PAGE 270 cont'd] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION THE RACES AND THEIR LEADERS. Before considering in detail the evolution of the Lemurians it may be well to take a general survey of the Races and their Leaders. Some very valuable works on Occultism, bringing before the public the teachings of the Eastern Wisdom, have nevertheless contained certain mis- takes, owing to a misunderstanding of the teachings by those who were so fortunate as to receive them. All books, not written directly by the Elder Brothers, are liable to contain such errors. Considering the extreme intri- cacy and many complications of the subject, the wonder is not that mistakes do occur, but that they are not more frequent. Therefore the writer does not presume to criticise, recognizing that more numerous and more serious mistakes may be embodied in the present work, owing to his own misconception of the teaching. He simply sets forth in the next few paragraphs what he has received, which shows how the differing (and seemingly contradictory) teaching of two such valuable works as "The Secret Doctrine" by H. P. Blavatsky, and "Esoteric Buddhism," by A. P. Sinnett, may be reconciled. [PAGE 271] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH That part of human evolution which is to be accomplished during the present sojourn of the life wave on our Earth is divisible into seven great stages or Epochs; but these cannot appropriately be called Races. Nothing to which that name could be correctly applied appears until the end of the Lemurian Epoch. From that time different Races succeed one another through the Atlantean and Aryan Epochs, and will extend slightly into the Sixth great Epoch. The total number of Races--past, present and future--in our scheme of evolution is sixteen; one at the end of the Lemurian Epoch, seven during the Atlantean Epoch, seven more in our present Aryan Epoch and one in the begin- ning of the Sixth Epoch. After that time there will be nothing that can properly be called a Race. Races did not exist in the Periods which have preceded the Earth Period and they will not exist in those Periods which follow it. It is only here, at the very nadir of material existence, that the difference is so great be- tween man and man as to warrant the separation into Races. The immediate Leaders of humanity (apart from the creative Hierarchies) who helped man to take the first tottering steps in Evolution, after Involu- tion had furnished him with vehicles, were Beings much further advanced than man along the path of evolution. They came on this errand of love from the two planets which are located between the Earth and the Sun--Venus and Mer- cury. The Beings who inhabit Venus and Mercury are not quite so far advanced as those whose present field of evolution is the Sun, but they are very much further advanced than our humanity. Therefore they stayed somewhat longer with the central mass than did the inhabitants of the Earth, but at a [PAGE 272] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION certain point their evolution demanded separate fields, so those two planets were thrown off, Venus first, and then Mercury. Each was given such proxim- ity to the central orb as insured the rate of vibration necessary for its evolution. The inhabitants of Mercury are the furthest advanced, hence are closer to the Sun. Some of the inhabitants of each planet were sent to the Earth to help na- scent humanity and are know to occult scientist as the "Lords of Venus" and the "Lords of Mercury." The Lords of Venus were leaders of the masses of our people. They were inferior beings of the Venus evolution, who appeared among men and were know as "messengers of the Gods." For the good of our humanity they led and guided it, step by step. There was no rebellion against their authority, because man had not yet evolved an independent will. It was to bring him to the stage where he would be able to manifest will and judgment that they guided him, until he should be able to guide himself. It was known that these messengers communed with the Gods. They were held in deep reverence and their commands were obeyed without question. When under the tuition of these Beings mankind had reached a certain stage of progress, the most advanced were placed under the guidance of the Lords of Mercury, who initiated them into the higher truths for the purpose of making them leaders of the people. These Initiates were then exalted to kingship and were the founders of the dynasties of Divine Rulers who were indeed kings "by the grace of God," i.e., by the grace of the Lords of Venus and Mercury, who were as Gods to infant humanity. They guided and in- structed the kings for the good of the people and not for [PAGE 273] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH self-aggrandizement and arrogation of rights at their expense. At that time a Ruler held a sacred trust to educate and help his people; to alleviate and promote equity and well-being. He had the light of God to give him wisdom and guide his judgment. Hence, while those kings reigned, all things prospered, and it was indeed a Golden Age. Yet, as we follow the evolution of man in detail, we shall see that the present phase or period of development, though it cannot be called a golden age in any but a material sense, cannot be called a golden age in any but a material sense, is never- theless a necessary one, in order to bring man to the point where he will be able to rule himself, for SELF-MASTERY IS THE END AND AIM OF ALL RULERSHIP. NO MAN CAN SAFELY REMAIN UNGOVERNED WHO HAS NOT LEARNED TO GOVERN HIMSELF, and at the present stage of development, that is the hardest task that can be given him. It is easy to command others; it is hard to force obedience from oneself. INFLUENCE OF MERCURY. The purpose of the Lords of Mercury at that time, and of all Hierophants of Mysteries since then, as also all the occult schools of our day, was and is to teach the candidate the art of Self-Mastery. In the measure that a man has mastered himself, AND IN THAT MEASURE ONLY, is he qualified to govern others. Were the present rulers of the masses able to govern THEM- SELVES we should again have the Millenium or Golden Age. As the Lords of Venus worked on the masses of a long past ago, so do the Lords of Mercury now work on the Individual, fitting him for mastery over self and (incidentally only, not primarily) for mastery over others. This work on their part is but the beginning of what will be an increasing [PAGE 274] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Mercurial influence during the remaining three and one-half Revolutions of the Earth Period. During the first three and one-half Revolutions Mars held sway, polar- izing the iron, preventing the formation of the red blood and keeping the Ego from immuring itself in the body until the latter had attained at the requisite degree of development. During the last three and one half Revolutions Mercury will operate to extricate the Ego from its densest vehicle by means of Initiation. Incidentally, it may be noted that, as Mars polarized the iron, so Mer- cury has polarized the metal bearing its name and the workings of that metal will show very well this tendency to take the dense body away from the spirit--to liberate the latter from the former. That dread disease, syphilis, is an example of condition were the Ego is fettered and immured in the body to a particularly cramping extent. Suffi- cient mercury relieves the condition, lessens the hold of the body upon the Ego and leaves the latter to that comparative freedom within the body, an overdose of mercury causes paralysis, thus taking the dense body from the man in an improper way. The Lords of Mercury taught man to leave and re-enter the body at will; to function in his higher vehicles independent of the dense body, so that the latter becomes a cheerful dwelling house instead of a closely-locked prison--a useful instrument instead of a clogging fetter. Therefore occult science speaks of the Earth Period as Mars-Mercury, and so it may be said truly that we have been in Mars and are going to Mercury, as taught in one of the occult works previously mentioned. It is also true, [PAGE 275] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH however, that we have never inhabited the planet Mars, nor are we to leave the earth at some future time to take up our adobe on the planet Mercury, as the other work mentioned states, with the intention of correcting an error in the first one. Mercury, now being in obscuration, is exercising very little influence on us, but it is emerging from a planetary rest and as time goes on its influ- ence will be more and more in evidence as a factor in our evolution. The coming Races will have much help from the Mercurians, and the people of still later Epochs and Revolutions will have even more. THE LEMURIAN RACE. We are now in a position to understand the information which is to follow concerning the people who lived IN THE LATTER PART of the Lemurian Epoch, whom we may call the Lemurian Race. The atmosphere of Lemuria was still very dense--somewhat like the fire-fog of the Moon Period, but denser. The crust of the Earth was just starting to become quite hard and solid in some places, while in others it was still fiery, and between islands of crust was a sea of boiling, seething water. Volcanic outbursts and cataclysms marked this time when the nether fires fought hard against the formation of the encircling wall which was to imprison them. Upon the harder and comparatively cool spots man lived surrounded by gi- ant fern-forests and animals of enormous size. The forms of both man and animal were yet quite plastic. The skeleton had formed, but man himself had great power in molding the flesh of his own body and that of the animals about him. [PAGE 276] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION When he was born he could hear and feel, but his perception of light cam later. We have analogous cases in animals like cats and dogs, the young of which receive the sense of sight some time after birth. The Lemurian had no eyes. He had two sensitive spots which were affected by the light of the Sun as it shone dimly through the fiery atmosphere of ancient Lemuria, but is was not until nearly the close of the Atlantean Epoch that he had sight as we have it today. Up to that time the building of the eye was in progress. While the Sun was within--while the Earth formed part of the light-giving mass--man need no external illuminant; he was luminous himself. But when the dark Earth was separated from the Sun it became necessary that the light should be perceived, therefore as the light rays impinged upon man, he perceived them. Nature built the eye as a light-perceiver, in re- sponse to the demand of the already-existing function, which is invariable the case, as Professor Huxley has so ably shown. The amoeba has no stomach, yet it digests. It is all stomach. The necessity for digesting food built in the stomach in the course of time, but digestion took place before the alimentary canal was formed. In an analogous manner, the perception of light called forth the eye. The light itself built the eye and maintains it. Where there is no light there can be no eye. In cases where animals have withdrawn and dwelt in caves--keeping away from the light--the eyes have degenerated and atrophied because there were no light rays to maintain them and no eyes were needed in the dark caves. The Lemurian needed eyes; he had a perception of light, and the light was commencing to build the eye in response to his demand. His language consisted of sounds like those of Nature. The sighing of the wind in the immense forests which grew in great luxuriance in that [PAGE 277] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH super-tropical climate, the rippling of the brook, the howling of the tempest--for Lemuria was storm-swept--the thunder of the waterfall, the roar of the volcano--all these were to him voices of the Gods from whom he knew himself to have descended. Of the birth of his body he knew nothing. He could not SEE either it or anything else, but he did PERCEIVE his fellow beings. It was, however, an inner perception, like our perception of persons and things in dreams, but with this very important difference, that his dream-perception was clear and rational. Thus he knew nothing at all about his body, in fact he did not know he had a body any more than we know we have a stomach when that organ is in good health. We remember its existence only when our abuse of it causes us to feel pain there. Under normal conditions we are entirely unconscious of its processes. Similarly did the body of the Lemurian serve him excel- lently, although he was unaware of its existence. Pain was the means of making him aware of his body and of the world without. Everything in connection with the propagation of the race and the bring- ing to birth was done by direction of the Angels under the leadership of Je- hovah, the Regent of the Moon. The propagative function was performed as stated times of the year when the lines of force, running from planet to planet, were focussed at proper angles. Thus the creative force encountered no obstruction and parturition was painless. Man was unaware of birth, be- cause at that time he was unconscious of the physical world as he now is during sleep. It was only in the intimate contact of sex relation that the spirit became aware of the flesh and them man "knew" his wife. That is [PAGE 278] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION shown is such passages of the Bible as "Adam KNEW Eve and she bore Seth"; "Elkanah KNEW Hannah and she bore Samuel"; and Mary's question, "How I shall conceive, seeing I KNOW no man?" This is also the key to the meaning of the "Tree of Knowledge," the fruit of which opened the eyes of Adam and Eve, so that they came to know both good and evil. Previously they had known only good, but when they began to exercise the creative function independently, they were ignorant of stellar influences, as their descendants, and Jehovah's supposed curse was not a curse at all, but a simple statement of the result which must inevitably follow use of their generative force which failed to take into consideration the effect of the stellar rays on child- birth. Thus the ignorant use of the generative force is primarily responsible for pain, sickness and sorrow. The Lemurian knew no death because when, in the course of long ages, his body dropped away, he entered another, quite unconscious of the change. His consciousness was not focussed in the physical world, therefore the laying aside of one body and the taking of another was no more to him than a leaf or twig drying and falling away from the tree and being replaced by a new growth. Their language was to the Lemurians something holy. It was not a dead language like ours--a mere orderly arrangements of sounds. Each sound uttered by the Lemurian had power over his fellow-beings, over the animals and even over nature around him. Therefore, under the guidance of the Lords of Venus, who were the messengers of God--the agents of the creative hierarchies-- the power of speech was used with great reverence, as some- thing most holy. The education of the boys differed greatly from that of the girls. The Lemurian methods of education seem shocking to our more refined [PAGE 279] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH sensibilities. In order to spare the reader's feelings, only the least cruel of them will be touched upon. Strenuous in the extreme as they may seen, it must be remembered that the Lemurian body was not nearly so high-strung as are the human bodies of the present day; also that it was only by the very harshest measures that the exceedingly dim consciousness could be touched at all. As time went on and the consciousness became more and more awakened, such extreme measures as those used then became unneces- sary and have passed away, but at that time they were indispensable to arouse the slumbering forces of the spirit to a consciousness of the outside world. The education of the boys was designed especially to develop the quality of Will. They were made to fight one another, and these fights were ex- tremely brutal. They were impaled upon spits, with full power to release themselves, but by exercising the will power they were to remain there in spite of the pain. They learned to make their muscles tense, and to carry immense burdens by the exercise of the Will. The education of the girls was intended to promote the development of the imaginative facility. They also were subjected to strenuous and severe treatment. They were put out in the great forests, to let the sound of the wind in the tree tops speak to them and to listen to the furious outbursts of flood and tempest. They thus learned to have no fear of those paroxysms of nature and to perceive only the grandeur of the warring elements. The frequent volcanic outbursts were greatly valued as a means of education, be- ing particularly conducive to the awakening of the faculty of memory. Such educational methods would be entirely out of the question at the [PAGE 280] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION present day, but they did not make the Lemurian morbid, because he had no memory. No matter what painful or terrifying experience he endured, every- thing was forgotten as soon as past. The above mentioned strenuous experi- ences were for the purpose of developing memory, to imprint these violent and constantly repeated impacts from without upon the brain, because memory is necessary that the experiences of the past may be used as guides to Ac- tion. The education of the girls developed the first germinal, flickering memory. THE FIRST IDEA OF GOOD AND EVIL WAS FORMULATED BY THEM because of their experiences, which worked chiefly on the imagination. Those experi- ences most likely to leave a recollection were thought "Good;" those which did not produce that much desired result were considered "Evil." Thus woman become the pioneer in culture, being the first to develop the idea of "a good life," of which she became the esteemed exponent among the ancients and in that respect she has nobly led the vanguard ever since. Of course, as all Egos incarnate alternately as male and female, there is re- ally no pre-eminence. It is simply that those who for the time being are in a dense body of the feminine gender have a positive vital body, and are therefore more responsive to spiritual impacts than when the vital body is negative as in the male. As we have seen, the Lemurian was a born magician. He felt himself a de- scendant of the Gods, a spiritual being; therefore his line of advancement was by gaining not spiritual, but MATERIAL knowledge. The Temples of Ini- tiation for the most advanced did not need to reveal to man his high origin; to educate him to perform feats of magic; to instruct him how to function in [PAGE 281] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH the desire world and the higher realms. Such instruction is necessary today because now the average man has no knowledge of the spiritual world, nor can he function in superphysical realism. The Lemurian, however, in his own way, did possess that knowledge and could exercise those faculties, but on the other hand, he was ignorant of the Laws of the Cosmos of facts regarding the physical world which are matters of common, everyday knowledge with us. Therefore at the School Initiation he was taught art, the laws of Nature and facts relating to the physical universe. His will was strengthened and his imagination and memory wakened so that he could correlate experiences and devise ways and means of action when his past experiences did not serve to indicate a proper course of procedure. Thus, the Temples of Initiation in the Lemurian times were High Schools for the cultivation of Will-power and Imagination, with "post-graduate courses" in Art and Science. Yet, though the Lemurian was a born magician, he never misused his powers because he felt himself related to the Gods. Under his direction of the Messengers of the Gods, already spoken of, his forces were directed toward the molding of forms in the animal and the plant worlds. It may be hard for the materialist to understand how he could do such work if he could not see the world about him. It is true man could not "see" as we understand the term and as he now sees objects outside in space with his physical eyes. Still, as the purest of our children are clairvoyant to this day while they remain in a state of sinless innocence, possessed an internal perception which gave them only a dim idea of the OUTWARD shape of any object; but il- luminated so much the brighter its inner nature, its soul-quality, by a [PAGE 282] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION spiritual apperception born of innocent purity. Innocence, however, is not synonymous with Virtue. Innocence is the child of Ignorance and could not be maintained in a universe where the pur- pose of evolution is the acquisition of Wisdom. To attain that end, a knowledge of good and evil, right and wrong, is essential, also choice of action. If, having knowledge and choice, man ranges himself on the side of Good and Right he cultivates Virtue and Wisdom. If he succumbs to temptation and does wrong knowingly, he fosters vice. God's plan is not to be brought to naught, however. Every act is a seed-ground for the law of Consequence. We reap what we sow. The weeds of wrong action bear flowers of sorrow and suffering, and when the seeds from then have fallen into a chastened heart, when they have been watered by the tears of repentance Virtue will eventually blossom forth. What blessed as- surance, that out of every evil we do, Good will eventually accrue, for in our Father's Kingdom naught but Good can endure. Therefore, the "Fall" with its consequent pain and suffering is but a temporary state where we see through a glass darkly, but anon we shall be- hold again face to face the God within and without, who is every perceived by the pure in heart. THE FALL OF MAN. This is cabalistically described as the experience of one pair who, of course, represent humanity. They key is given in the verse where the Mes- senger of the Gods says to the woman, "in sorrow thou shalt bring forth [PAGE 283] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH children;" the clue is also found in the sentence of death which was pro- nounced at that same time. It will be observed that previous to the Fall the consciousness was not focussed in the physical world. Man was unconsciousness of propagation, birth and death. The Angels who have charge of and work in the vital body (the medium of propagation) regulated the propagative function and brought the sexes together at certain seasons of the year, using the solar and the lunar forces when they produced conditions most propitious for fecundation, the union being achieved unconsciously by the participants at first, but later it produced a momentary physical cognition. Then the period of gesta- tion caused no inconvenience and parturition was painless, the parent being plunged in deep sleep. Birth and death involved no break in the conscious and were therefore non-existent to the Lemurians. Their consciousness was directed inward. They perceived physical things in a spiritual way, as we perceive them in a dream--at which time all that we see is within ourselves. When "their eyes opened" and their consciousness was directed outward to- ward the facts of the physical world, conditions were altered. Propagation was directed, not by the Angels, but by man, who was ignorant of the op- eration of the Sun- and Moon- forces. He also abused the sex-function, us- ing it for sense-gratification, with the result that pain attended the pro- cess of child-bearing. Then his consciousness became focussed in the physical world, although all things did not appear to his vision with clearly defined outlines until the latter part of the Atlantean Epoch. Still he came by degrees to know death because of the break made in his con- sciousness when it was shifted to the higher worlds at death and back to the [PAGE 284] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION physical world at rebirth. The "opening of the eyes" was brought about in the following manner: We remember that when the sexes separated, the male became an expression for Will, which is one part of the twofold soul-force; the female expressing the other part, Imagination. If woman were not imaginative she could not build the new body in the womb and were not the spermatozoon an embodiment of the concentrated human will, it could not accomplish impregnation and so com- mence the germination, which results in the continued segmentation of the ovum. These twin-forces, Will and Imagination, are both necessary to the propagation of bodies. Since the separation of the sexes, however, one of these forces remains within each individual and only the part given out is available for propagation. Hence the necessity for one-sexed being who ex- presses the complementary soul-force. This was previously explained; also that the part of the soul-force not used for propagation becomes available for INNER growth. So long as man sent out the full, dual sex-force for gen- eration, he could accomplish nothing in the direction of soul-growth for himself. But since then the part not used through the sex organ has been appropriated by the indwelling spirit to build the brain and the larynx for its expression. Thus man built on, all through the latter part of the Lemurian Epoch and the first two-thirds of the Atlantean Epoch until, by the above mentioned use of this half of his sex-force, he became fully-conscious, thinking, rea- soning, being. In man the brain is the link between the spirit and the outside world. [PAGE 285] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH He can know nothing of the outside world except through the medium of the brain. The sense organs are merely carriers to the brain of impacts from without and the brain is the instrument which interprets and coordinates those impacts. The Angels belonged to different evolution and had never been imprisoned in a dense and cumbrously slow vehicle such as ours. They had learned to obtain knowledge without a physical brain. Their lowest ve- hicle is the vital body. Wisdom came to them as a gift, without the neces- sity of laboriously thinking it out through a physical brain. Man, however, had to "fall into generation," and work for his knowledge. The spirit, by means of one part of the sex-force directed inward, built the brain to gather knowledge from the physical world, and the same force is feeding and building the brain today. It is subverted from its proper course inasmuch as it should have gone outward for procreation, but man re- tains it for selfish purposes. No so the Angels. They had experienced no division of their soul-powers, therefore they could send out the dual soul-force WITHOUT SELFISH RESERVATION. The force that goes outward for the purpose of creating another being is Love. The Angels sent our their WHOLE LOVE, WITHOUT SELFISHNESS OR DESIRE and in return, Cosmic Wisdom flowed into them. Man sends out only part of his love; the residue he selfishly keeps and uses to build his inner organs of expression, to improve HIMSELF; thus does his love become selfish and sensual. With one part of his creative soul-power he selfishly loves another being because he desires co-operation in propagation. With the other part of his creative soul-power he things (also for selfish reasons) because he desires knowledge. [PAGE 286] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The Angels love without desire, but man had to go through selfishness. He must desire and work for wisdom selfishly, that me may reach selfishness at a higher stage. The Angels helped him to propagate even after the subversion of part of the soul-force. They helped him to build the physical brain, but they had knowledge that could be transmitted by means of it, because they did not know how to use such an instrument and could not speak directly to the brain being. All they could do was to control the physical expression of the love of man and guide it through the emotions in a loving, innocent way, thus saving man the pain and trouble incident to the exercise of the sex-function without wisdom. Had that REGIME lasted, man would have remained simply God-guided au- tomaton and would never have become a personality--an individual. That he had become so is due to a much maligned class of entities called the Lucifer Spirits. THE LUCIFER SPIRITS. These spirits were a class of stragglers in the life wave of the Angels. In the Moon Period they worked themselves far ahead of the great mass of those who are now the most advanced of our humanity. They have not pro- gressed as far as the Angels who were the pioneer humanity of the Moon Pe- riod, however, but they were so much in advance of our present humanity that it was impossible for them to take a dense body as we have done; yet they could not gain knowledge without the use of an inner organ, a physical brain. They were half-way between man who has a brain and the Angels who need none--in short, they were demi-gods. They were thus in a serious situation, The only way they could find [PAGE 287] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH an avenue through which to express themselves and gain knowledge was to use man's physical brain, as they could make themselves understood by a physical being endowed with a brain, which the Angels could not. As said, in the latter part of the Lemurian Epoch man did not see the physical world as we do now. To him the desire world was much more real. He had the dream-consciousness of the Moon Period--an inner picture-consciousness; he was unconscious of the world outside himself. The Lucifers had no difficultly in manifesting to his inner consciousness and calling his attention to his outward shape, which he had not theretofore perceived. They told him how he could cease being simply the servant of ex- ternal powers, and could become his own master and like unto the gods, "knowing good and evil." They also made clear to him that he need have no apprehension if his body died, inasmuch as he had within himself the cre- ative ability to form new bodies without the mediation of the Angels. All of which information was given with the one purpose of turning his con- sciousness outward for the acquirement of knowledge. This the Lucifers did that they might profit by it themselves--to gain knowledge as man acquired it. They brought to him pain and suffering where there was none before; but they also brought him the inestimable blessing of emancipation from outside influence and guidance, thereby starting him on the road to the evolution of this own spiritual powers--an evolution which will eventually enable him to upbuild himself with wisdom such as that of the Angels and other Beings Who guided him before, he first exercised free will. Before man's enlightenment by the Lucifer Spirits he had not known sick- ness, pain nor death. All of these resulted from the unwise use of [PAGE 288] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the propagative faculty and its abuse for the gratification of the senses. Animals in their wild state are exempt from sickness and pain, because their propagation is carried on under the care and direction of the wise-group spirit at only those times of the year which are propitious to that process. The sex-function is designed solely for the perpetuation of the species and under no circumstances for the gratification of sexual desire. Had man remained a God-guided automaton, he would have known no sickness, pain, no death unto this day; but he would also have lacked the brain-consciousness and independence which resulted from his enlightenment by the Lucifer Spirits, the "light-givers," who opened the eyes of his un- derstanding and taught him to use his then dim vision to gain knowledge of the Physical World which he was destined to conquer. From that time there have been two forces working in man. Once force is that of the Angels, who build new beings in the womb by means of Love which is turned downward for procreation; they are therefore the perpetuators of the race. The other force is that of the Lucifers, who are the instigators of all mental activity, by means of the other part of the sex-force, which is car- ried upward for work in the brain. The Lucifers are also called "serpents" and are variously represented in different mythologies. More will be said about them when we come to the analysis of Genesis. For the present enough has been said to warrant us in pursuing the main line of investigation' which leads us to follow the progress of man's evolution still further, through the Atlantean and Aryan Epochs, down to the present day. [PAGE 289] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH What has been said about the enlightenment of the Lemurians applies to only a minor portion of those who lived in the latter part of that Epoch, and who became the Seed for the Seven Atlantean Races. The greater part of the Lemurians were animal-like and the FORMS inhabited by them have degener- ated into the savages and anthropoids of the present day. The student is requested to note carefully that it was the FORMS which degenerated. There is a very important distinction to be kept in mind be- tween the bodies (or forms) of a race, and the Egos (or life) which is re- born in those race-bodies. When a race is born, the FORMS are ensouled by a certain group of spirits and have inherent capability of evolving to a certain stage of completion and no further. There can be no standing still in nature, therefore when the limit of attainment has been reached the bodies or forms of that race begin to degenerate, sinking lower and lower until at last the race dies out. The reason is not far to seek. New race bodies are particularly flexible and plastic, affording great scope for the Egos who are reborn in them to improve these vehicles and progress thereby. The most advanced Egos are brought to birth in such bodies and improve them to the best of their abil- ity. These Egos, however, are only apprentices as yet, and they cause the bodies to gradually crystallize and harden until the limit of improvement of that particular kind of body has been reached. Then forms for another new race are created, to afford the advancing Egos further scope for more ex- tended experience and greater development. They discard the old race bodies for the new, their discarded bodies becoming the habitations for less [PAGE 290] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION advanced Egos who, in their turn, use them as stepping-stones on the path of progress. Thus the old race bodies are used by Egos OF INCREASING INFERIOR- ITY, gradually degenerating until at last there are no Egos low enough to profit by rebirth in such bodies. The women become sterile and the race-FORMS die. We may easily trace this process by certain examples. The Teutonic-Anglo-Saxon race (particularly the American branch of it) has a softer more flexible body and a more high-strung nervous system than any other race on earth at the present time. The Indian and Negro have much harder bodies and, because of the duller nervous system, are much less sen- sitive to lacerations, An Indian will continue to fight after receiving wounds the shock of which would prostrate or kill a white man, whereas the Indian will quickly recover. The Australian aborigines or Bushmen furnish an example of a race dying out on account of sterility, notwithstanding all that the British government is doing to perpetuate them. It has been said by white men against the white race, that wherever it goes the other races dies out. The whites have been guilty of fearful op- pression against those other races, having in many cases massacred multi- tudes of the defenseless and unsuspecting natives--as witness the conduct of the Spaniards towards the ancient Peruvians and Mexicans, to specify but one of many instances. The obligations resulting from such betrayal of confi- dence and be paid--yea, the last, least iota!--by those incurring them. It is equally true, however, that even had the whites not massacred, starved, enslaved, expatriated and otherwise maltreated those older races, the latter would nevertheless have died out just as surely, though more slowly, because such is the Law of Evolution--the Order of Nature. At some [PAGE 291] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH future time the white race-bodies when they become inhabited by the Egos who are now embodied in red, black, yellow or brown skins, will have degenerated so far that they also will disappear, to give place to other and better ve- hicles. Science speaks only of evolution. It fails to consider that LINES OF DE- GENERATION which are slowly but surely destroying such bodies as have crys- tallized beyond possibility of improvement. [PAGE 291 cont'd] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH THE ATLANTEAN EPOCH. Volcanic cataclysms destroyed the greater part of the Lemurian continent and in its stead rose the Atlantean continent, where the Atlantic Ocean now is. Material scientists, impelled by the story of Plato to undertake re- searched regarding Atlantis, have demonstrated that there is ample founda- tion for the story that such a continent did exist. Occult scientists know that it existed and they also know that the conditions there were such as shall now be described. Ancient Atlantis differed from our present world in many ways, but the greatest difference was in the constitution of the atmosphere and the water of that Epoch. From the southern part of the planet came the hot, fiery breath of the volcanoes which were still abundantly active. From the north swept down the icy blasts of the Polar region. The continent of Atlantis was the meeting place of those two currents, consequently its atmosphere was always filled with a thick and murky fog. The water was not so dense as now, but con- tained a greater proportion of air. Much water was also held in suspension in the heavy, foggy Atlantean atmosphere. Through this atmosphere the Sun never clearly shone. It appeared to be [PAGE 292] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION surrounded by an aura of light-mist, as do street-lamps when seen through a dense fog. It was then possible to see only a few feet in any direction and the outlines of all objects not close at hand appeared dim, hazy and uncer- tain. Man was guided more by internal perception than by external vision. Not only the country, but also the man of that time was very different from anything existent on earth at the present time. He had a head, but scarcely any forehead; his brain had no frontal development; the head sloped almost abruptly back from a point just above the eyes. As compared with our present humanity; he was a giant; his arms and legs were much longer, in proportion to this body, than ours. Instead of walking, he progressed by a series of flying leaps, not unlike those of the kangaroo. He had small blinking eyes and his hair was round in section. The latter peculiarity, if no other, distinguishes the descendants of the Atlantean races who remain with us at the present day. Their hair was straight, glossy, black and ROUND in section. That of the Aryan, thought it may differ in color, is al- ways OVAL in section. The ears of the Atlantean sat much further back upon the head than do those of the Aryan. The higher vehicles of the early Atlanteans were not drawn into a concen- tric position in relation to the dense body, as are ours. The spirit was not quite an INdwelling spirit; it was partially outside, therefore could not control its vehicles with as great facility as though it dwelt entirely inside. The head of the vital body was outside of and held a position far above the physical head. There is a point between the eyebrows and about half an inch below the surface of the skin, which has a corresponding point in the vital body. This point is not the pituitary body, which lies much [PAGE 293] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH deeper in the head of the dense body. It might be called "the root of the nose." When these two points in the dense and the vital bodies come into correspondence, as they do in man today, the trained clairvoyant sees then as a black spot, or rather as a vacant space, like the invisible core of a gas flame. This is the seat of the indwelling spirit in the man--the Holy of Holies in the temple of the human body, barred to all but that indwelling human Ego whose home it is. The trained clairvoyant can see with more or less distinctness, according to his capacity and training, all the different bodies which form the aura of man. This spot alone is hidden from him. This is the "Isis" whose veil none may lift. Not even the highest evolved being on earth is capable of unveiling the Ego of the humblest and least de- veloped creature. That, and that alone upon earth, is so sacred that it is absolutely safe from intrusion. These two points just spoken of--the one in the dense body and its coun- terpart in the vital body--were far apart in the men of the early Atlanteans days, as they are in the animals of our day. The head of the horse's vital body is far outside the head of its dense body. The two points are closer together in the dog than in any other animal except, perhaps, the elephant. When they come into correspondence we have an animal prodigy, able to count, spell, etc. On account of the distance between these two points, the Atlantean's power of perception or vision was much keener in the inner Worlds than in the dense Physical World, obscured by its atmosphere of thick, heavy fog. In the fullness of time, however, the atmosphere slowly became clearer; at the same time, the point spoken of in the vital body came closer and closer [PAGE 294] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION to the corresponding point in the dense body. As the two approached each other, man gradually lost touch with the inner Worlds. They became dimmer as the dense Physical World became clearer in outline. Finally, in the last third of the Atlantean Epoch, the point in the vital body was united to the corresponding point in the dense body. Not until then did man become fully awake in the dense Physical World; but at the same time that full sight and perception in the Physical World were gained, the capability of perceiving the inner Worlds were gradually lost to most of the people. In an earlier time the Atlantean did not clearly perceive the outline of an object or a person, but he saw the soul and at once knew its attributes, whether they were beneficial to him or otherwise. He knew whether the man or animal he was regarding was kindly or inimically disposed toward him. He was accurately taught by spiritual perception how to deal with others and how to escape harm. therefore when the Spiritual World gradually faded from his consciousness, great was his sorrow at the loss. The Rmoahals were the first of the Atlantean Races. They had but little memory and that little was chiefly connected with sensation. They remem- bered colors and tomes, and thus to some extend they evolved Feeling. The Lemurian had entirely lacked Feeling, in the finer signification of the word. He had the sense of touch, could feel the physical sensations of pain, ease and comfort, but not the mental and spiritual ones of joy, sor- row, sympathy and antipathy. With memory came to the Atlanteans the rudiments of a language. They evolved words and no longer made use of mere sounds, as did the Lemurians. The Rmoahals began to give names to things. They were yet a spiritual race and, their soul-powers being like the forces of nature. They not only [PAGE 295] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH named the objects around them, but in their words was power over the things they named. Like the last of the Lemurians, their Feelings as spirits in- spired them, and no harm was ever done to one another. To them the language was holy, as the highest direct expression of the spirit. The power was never abused or degraded by gossip or small talk. By the use of definite language the soul in this race first became able to contact the soul of things in the outside world. The Tlavatlis were the second Atlantean Race. Already they began to feel their worth as separate human beings. They became ambitious, they demanded that their works be remembered. Memory became a factor in the life of the community. The remembrance of the deeds done by certain ones would cause a group of people to choose as their leader one who had done great deeds. This was the germ of Royalty. This remembrance of the meritorious deeds of great men was carried even beyond the time when such leaders died. Mankind began to honor the memory of ancestors and to worship them and others who had shown great merit. That was the beginning of a form of worship which is practiced to this day by some Asiatics. The Toltecs were the third Atlantean Race. They carried still further the ideas of their predecessors, inaugurating Monarchy and Hereditary Suc- cession. The Toltecs originated the custom of honoring men for the deeds done by their ancestors, but there was then a very good reason for so doing. Because of the peculiar training at that time, the father had the power to bestow his qualities upon his son in a way impossible to mankind at the present time. The education consisted of calling up before the soul of the child pic- tures of the different phases of life. The consciousness of the early [PAGE 296] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Atlantean was, as yet, principally an internal picture-consciousness. The power of the educator to call up these pictures before the soul of the child was the determining factor upon which depended the soul qualities that would be possessed by the grown man. The instinct and not the reason was appealed to and aroused and by this method of education the son, in the great major- ity of cases, readily absorbed the qualities of the father. It is thus evident that there was at that time good reason for bestowing honor upon the descendants of great men, because the son almost always inherited most of his father's good qualities. Unfortunately, that is not the case in our time, although we still follow the same practices of honoring the sons of great men; but we have no reason whatever for doing so. Among the Toltecs, experience came to be highly valued. The man who had gained the most varied experience was the most honored and sought. Memory was them so great and accurate that our present memory is nothing in com- parison. In an emergency, a Toltec of wide practical experience would be very likely to remember similar cases in the past, and suggest what action should be taken. Thus be became a valuable adviser to the community when a situation developed which none of the members had previously encountered and they were unable to think or reason from analogy as to how to deal promptly with the emergency. When such an individual was not available, they were compelled to experiment in order to find what was best to do. In the middle third of Atlantis we find the beginning of separate na- tions. Groups of people who discovered in one another similar tastes and habits would leave their old homes and found a new colony. They remembered [PAGE 297] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH old customs and followed them in their new homes as far as they suited, forming new ones to meet their own particular ideas and necessities. The Leaders of mankind initiated great Kings at that time to rule the people, over whom they were given great power. The masses honored these kings with all the reverence due to those who were thus truly Kings "by the grace of God." This happy state, however, had in it the germ of disintegra- tion, for in time the Kings become intoxicated with power. They forgot that it had been put into their hands by the grace of God, as a sacred trust; that they were made Kings for the purpose of dealing justly by and helping the people. They began to use their power corruptly, for selfish ends and personal aggrandizement instead of for the common good, arrogating them- selves privileges and authorities never intended for them. Ambition and selfishness ruled then and they abused their high, divinely derived powers, for purposes of oppression and revenge. This was true, not only of the Kings, but also of the nobles and the higher classes, and when one considers the power possessed by them over their fellow beings of the less developed classes, it is easy to understand that is misuse would bring about terrible conditions. The Original Turanians were the fourth Atlantean Race. They were espe- cially vile in their abominable selfishness. They erected temples where the Kings were worshiped as gods, and caused the extreme oppression of the help- less lower classes. Black magic of the worst and most nauseating kind flourished and all their efforts were directed towards the gratification of vanity and external display. The Original Semites were the fifth and most important of the seven Atlantean Races, because in them we find the first germ of the corrective quality of Thought. Therefore the Original Semitic Race become the "seed- [PAGE 298] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION race" for the seven races of the present Aryan Epoch. In the Polarian Epoch man acquired dense body as an instrument of action. In the Hyperborean Epoch the vital body was added to give power of motion necessary to action. In the Lemurian Epoch the desire body furnished incentive to action. The mind was given to man in the Atlantean Epoch to give purpose to ac- tion, but as the Ego was exceedingly weak and the desire nature strong, the nascent mind coalesced with the desire body, the faculty of Cunning resulted and was the cause of all the wickedness of the middle third of the Atlantean Epoch. In the Aryan Epoch Thought and Reason were to be evolved by the work of the Ego in the mind to conduct Desire into channel leading to the attainment of spiritual perfection, which is the Goal of Evolution. This faculty of Thought and of forming Ideas was gained by man at the expense of loss of control over the vital forces--i.e., power over Nature. With Thought and Mind man can present exercise power over the chemicals and minerals only, for his mind is now in the first of mineral stage of its evolution, as was his dense body in the Saturn Period. He can exercise no power over plant or animal LIFE. Wood and various vegetable substances, to- gether with different parts of the animals, are used by man in his indus- tries. These substances are all in the final analysis chemical matter ensouled by mineral life, of which the BODIES in all the kingdoms are com- posed, as previously explained. Over all these varieties of chemical min- eral combinations man at his present stage may have dominion, but until he has reached the Jupiter Period, that dominion will not be extended so that [PAGE 299] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH he can work with life. In that Period, however, he will have the power to work with plant life as the Angels do at present in the Earth Period. Material scientist have labored for many years in an endeavor to "create" life, but they will not succeed until they have learned that they must ap- proach the laboratory table with the deepest reverence, as they would draw near to the alter in a Temple--with purity of heart and with holy hands, de- void of greed and selfish ambition. Such is the wise decision of the Elder Brothers, who guard this and all the deep secrets of Nature until man shall be fit to use them for the up- lifting of the race--for the glory of God and not for personal profit or self-aggrandizement. It was, however, this very loss of power over the vital forces which the Atlanteans suffered that made it possible for man to evolve further. After that, no matter how great his selfishness became, it could not prove abso- lutely destructive of himself and of Nature, as would have been the case had the growing selfishness been accompanied by the great power possessed by man in his innocent former state. Thought that works only IN man is powerless to command Nature and can never endanger humanity, as would be possible were Nature's forces under man's control. The Original Semites regulated their desires to some extent by the mind, and instead of mere desires, came cunning and craftiness--the means by which those people sought to attain their selfish ends. Though they were a very turbulent people, they learned to curb their passions to a great extend and accomplish their purposes by the use of cunning, as being more subtle and potent than mere brute strength. They were the first to discover that "brain" is superior to "brawn." [PAGE 300] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION During the existence of this Race, the atmosphere of Atlantis commenced to clear definitely, and the previously mentioned point in the vital body came into correspondence with its companion point in the dense body. The combination of events gave man the ability to see objects clearly with sharp, well-defined contours; but it also resulted in loss of sight pertain- ing to the inner Worlds. Thus we see, and it may be well to definitely state it as a law: No progress is ever made that is not gained at the cost of some previously pos- sessed faculty, which is later regained in a higher form. Man built brain at the expense of the temporary loss of the power to bring forth offspring from himself alone. In order to get the instrument wherewith to guide his dense body, be became subject to all the difficulty, sorrow and pain which is involved in the co-operation necessary to the per- petuation of the race; he obtained his reasoning power at the cost of the temporary loss of his spiritual insight. While reason benefited him in many ways, it shut from his vision the soul of things which had previously spoken to him, and the gaining of the intel- lect which is now man's most precious possession was at first but sadly con- templated by the Atlantean, who mourned the loss of spiritual sight and power which marked its acquisition. The exchange of spiritual powers for physical faculties was necessary, however, in order that man might be able to function, independent of outside guidance, in the Physical World which he must conquer. In time his higher powers will be regained when, by means of his experiences in his journey through the denser Physical World, he has learned to use them properly. When he possessed them, he had no knowledge of their proper use, and they [PAGE 301] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH were too precious and too dangerous to be used as toys, with which to ex- periment. Under the guidance of a great Entity, the Original Semitic Race was led eastward from the continent of Atlantis, over Europe, to the great waste in Central Asia which is known as the Gobi Desert. There it prepared them to be the seed of the seven Races of the Aryan Epoch, imbuing them potentially with the qualities to be evolved by their descendants. During all the previous ages--from the commencement of the Saturn Period, through the Sun and Moon Periods, and in the three and one-half Revolutions of the Earth Period (the Polarian, Hyperborean, Lemurian, and earlier part of the Atlantean Epochs)--man had been led and guided by higher Beings, without the slightest choice. In those days he was unable to guide himself, not yet having evolved a mind of his own; but at last the time had come when it was necessary for his further development that he should begin to guide himself. He must learn independence and assume responsibility for his own actions. Hitherto he had been compelled to obey the commands of his Ruler; now his thoughts were to be turned from the visible Leaders, the Lords from Venus, whom he worshiped as messengers from the gods--to the idea of the true God, the invisible Creator of the System. Man was to learn to worship and obey the commands of a God he could not see. Their Leader therefore called the people together and delivered a soul-stirring oration, which might be thus expressed: Hitherto, you have seen Those who led you, but there are Leaders of vary- ing grades of splendor, higher than They, Whom you have not seen, Who [PAGE 302] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION guided your every tottering step in the evolution of consciousness. Exalted above all these glorious Beings stands the invisible God Who has created the heaven, and the earth upon which you dwell. He has willed to give you dominion over all this land, that you may be fruitful and multiply in it. This invisible God only, must you worship, but you must worship Him in Spirit and in Truth, and not make any graven image of Him, nor use any like- ness to picture Him to yourselves, because He is everywhere present, and is beyond any comparison or similitude. If you follow His precepts, He will bless you abundantly in all good. If you stray from His ways, evil will follow. The choice is yours. You are free; BUT YOU MUST ENDURE THE CONSEQUENCES OF YOUR OWN ACTIONS. The education of man proceeds by four great steps. First, he is worked upon from without unconsciously. Then he is placed under the Rulership of Divine Messengers and Kings whom he sees, and whose commands he must obey. Next he is taught to revere the commands of a God whom he does not see. Fi- nally, he learns to rise above the commands; to become a law unto himself; and, by conquering himself of his own free will, to live in harmony with the Order of Nature, which is the Law of God. Fourfold also are the steps by which man climbs upward to God. First, through fear, he worships the God whom he begins to sense, sacri- ficing to propitiate Him, as do the fetish-worshipers. Next, he learns to look to God as the GIVER of all things, and hopes to receive from Him material benefits HERE AND NOW. He sacrifices through avarice, expecting that the Lord will repay an hundredfold, or to escape [PAGE 303] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH SWIFT punishment by plague, war, etc. Next, he is taught to worship God by prayer and the living of a good life; and that he must cultivate faith in a Heaven where he will be rewarded in the FUTURE; and to abstain from evil that he may escape a FUTURE punish- ment in Hell. At last he comes to a point where he can do right without any thought of reward, bribe, or punishment, but simply because "it is right to do right." He loves right for its own sake and seeks to govern his conduct thereby, re- gardless of present benefit or injury, or of painful results at some future time. The Original Semites had reached the second of these steps. They were taught to worship an invisible God and to expect to be rewarded my material benefits, or punished by painful afflictions. Popular Christianity is at the third step. Esotoric Christians, and the pupils of all occult schools are trying to reach the highest step, which will be generally achieved in the Sixth Epoch, the new Galilee, when the unifying Christian religion will open the hearts of men, as their under- standing is being opened now. The Akkadians were the sixth and the Mongolians the seventh of the Atlantean Races. They evolved the faculty of thought still further, but followed lines of reasoning which deviated more and more from the main trend of the developing life. The Chinese Mongolians maintain to this day that the old ways are the best. Progress constantly requires new methods and adaptability, keeping ideas in a fluid state, therefore those races fell be- hind and are degenerating, with the remainder of the Atlantean Races. As the heavy fogs, of Atlantis condensed more and more, the increased [PAGE 304] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION quantity of water gradually inundated that continent, destroying the greater part of the population and the evidences of their civilization. Great numbers were driven from the doomed continent by the floods, and wandered across Europe. The Mongolian races are the descendants of those Atlantean refugees. The Negroes and the savage races with curly hair, are the last remnants of the Lemurians. THE ARYAN EPOCH. Central Asia was the cradle of the Aryan Races, who descended from the Original Semites. Thence have the different Races gone out. It is unneces- sary to describe them here, as historical researches have sufficiently re- vealed their main features. In the present (the Fifth or Aryan) Epoch, man came to know the use of fire and other forces, the divine origin of which was purposely withheld from him, that he might be free to use them for higher purposes or his own development. Therefore we have in this present Epoch two classes: One looks upon this Earth and upon man as being of divine origin; the other sees all things from a purely utilitarian viewpoint. The most advanced among humanity at the beginning of the Aryan Epoch were given the higher Initiations, that they might take the place of the messen- gers of God, i.e. the Lords of Venus. Such human Initiates were from this time forth the only mediators between God and man. Even they did not appear publicly nor show any signs of wonders that they were Leaders and Teachers. Man was left entirely free to seek them or not, as he desired. At the end of our present Epoch the highest Initiate will appear pub- licly, when a sufficient number of ordinary humanity desire, and will [PAGE 305] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH voluntarily subject themselves to such a Leader. They will thus form the nucleus for the last Race, which will appear at the beginning of the Sixth Epoch. After that time races and nations will cease to exist. Humanity will form one spiritual Fellowship as before the end of the Lemurian Epoch. The names of the Races which have spread over the Earth during the Fifth Epoch, up to the present time, are as follows: 1.---The Aryan, which went south to India, 2.---The Babylonian-Assyrian-Chaldean. 3.---The Persian-Graeco-Latin. 4.---The Celtic. 5.---The Teutonic-Anglo-Saxon (to which we belong). From the mixture of the different nations now taking place in the United States will come the "Seed" for the last Race, in the beginning of the Sixth Epoch. Two more Races will be evolved in our present Epoch, one of them being the Slav. When, in the course of a few hundred years, the Sun, because of the precession of the equinoxes, shall have entered the sign Aquarius, the Russian people and the Slav Races in general will reach a degree of spiritual development which will advance them far beyond their present con- dition. Music will be the chief factor in bringing this about, for on the wings of music the soul which is attuned may fly to the very Throne of God, where the mere intellect cannot reach. Development attained in that manner, however, is not permanent, because it is one-sided, therefore not in harmony with the law of evolution, which demands that development, to be permanent, must be evenly balanced--in other words, that spirituality shall evolve [PAGE 306] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION through, or at least equally with, intellect. For this reason the Slavic civilization will be short-lived, but it will be great and joyful while it lasts, for it is being born of deep sorrow and untold suffering, and the law of Compensation will bring the opposite in due time. From the Slavs will descend a people which will form the last of the seven Races of the Aryan Epoch, and from the people of the United States will descend the last of all the Races in this scheme of evolution, which will run its course in the beginning of the Sixth Epoch. THE SIXTEEN PATHS TO DESTRUCTION. The sixteen Races are called the "Sixteen paths to destruction" because there is always, in each Race, a danger that the soul may become too much attached to the Race; that it may become so enmeshed in Race characteristics it cannot rise above the RACE idea, and will therefore fail to advance; that it may, so to speak, crystallize into that Race and consequently be confined to the Race bodies when they start to degenerate, as happened to the Jews. In Periods, Revolutions, and Epochs where there are no Races, there is much more time, and the likelihood of becoming fossilized is not so great, nor so frequent. But the sixteen Races are born and die in such a relatively short time there is grave danger that the one who gets too much attached to conditions may be left behind. Christ is the great unifying Leader of the Sixth Epoch, and He enunciated this law when He uttered those little-understood words: "If any man come to me, and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple. [PAGE 307] EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH "And whosoever doth not bear his cross, and come after me cannot be my disciple. ". . . whosoever he be of you that forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my disciple." Not that we are to leave, nor underestimate family ties, but that we are to rise above them. Father and mother are "bodies"; all relations are part of the Race--which belongs to Form. The souls must recognize that they are not Bodies, nor Races, but Egos striving for perfection. If a man forgets this, and identifies himself with his Race--clinging to it with fanatic patriotism--he is likely to become enmeshed in and sink with it when his compeers have passed to greater heights on the Path of Attainment. [PAGE 308] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION CHAPTER XIII. BACK TO THE BIBLE. In our age the missionary spirit is strong. The Western churches are sending missionaries all over the world to convert the people of every na- tion to a belief in their creeds; nor are they alone in their proselyting efforts. The East has commenced a strong invasion of Western fields, and many Christians who have become dissatisfied with the creeds and dogmas taught by the clergy and impelled to search for truth to satisfy the demands of the intellect for an adequate explanation of the problems of life, have familiarized themselves with, and in many cases accepted, the Eastern teach- ings of Buddhism, Hinduism, etc. From an occult point of view, this missionary effort, whether from East to West or VICE VERSA, is not desirable, because it is contrary to the trend of evolution. The great Leaders of humanity Who are in charge of our devel- opment give us every aid necessary to that end. Religion is one of these aids, and there are excellent reasons why the Bible, containing not only one, but both the Jewish and Christian religions, should have been given to the West. If we earnestly seek for light we shall see the Supreme Wisdom which has given us this double religion and how no other religion of the present day is suitable to our peculiar needs. To this end we will in this [PAGE 309] BACK TO THE BIBLE chapter touch again upon certain points previously brought out in various places and connections. In the Polarian, Hyperborean and Lemurian Epochs the task of leading hu- manity was a comparatively easy one, for man was then without mind, but when that disturbing element came in during the first part of the Atlantean Ep- och, he developed Cunning, which is the product of the mind unchecked by the spirit. Cunning acts as an aid to desire, regardless of whether the desire is good or bad, whether it will bring joy or sorrow. In the middle of the Atlantean Epoch the spirit had drawn completely into its vehicles and commenced to work in the mind to produce Thought and Rea- son: the ability to trace a given cause to its inevitable effect, and to de- duce from a given effect the cause which produced it. The faculty of Reasoning or Logic was to become more fully developed in the Aryan Epoch, and therefore the Original Semites (the fifth race of the Atlantean Epoch) were a "chosen people," to bring out that germinal faculty to such a ripe- ness that it would be impregnated into the very fibre of their descendants, who would thus become the New Race. To transmute Cunning into Reason proved no easy task. The earlier changes in man's nature had been easily brought about. He could then be led without difficulty because he had no conscious desire, nor mind to guide him, but by the time of the Original Semites he had become cunning enough to resent limitations of his liberty and to circumvent repeatedly the measures taken to hold him in line. The task of guiding him was all the more dif- ficult because it was necessary he should have some liberty of choice, that he might in time learn self-government. Therefore a law was enacted which [PAGE 310] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION decreed IMMEDIATE REWARDS for obedience and INSTANT PUNISHMENT for disregard of its provisions. Thus was man taught, coaxed and coerced into reasoning in a limited manner that "the way of the transgressor is hard," and that he must "fear God," or the Leader Who guided him. Out of all who were chosen as "seed" for the new Race, but few remained faithful. Most of them were rebellious and, so far as they were concerned, entirely frustrated the purpose of the Leader by intermarrying with the other Atlantean Races, thus bringing inferior blood into their descendants. That is what is meant in the Bible where the fact is recorded that the sons of God married the daughters of men. For that act of disobedience were they abandoned and "lost." Even the faithful died, according to the body, in the Desert of Gobi (the "Wilderness") in Central Asia, the cradle of our present Race. They reincarnated, as their own descendants of course, and thus in- herited the "Promised Land," the Earth as it is now. They are the Aryan Races, in whom Reason is being evolved to perfection. The rebellious ones who were abandoned are the Jews, of whom the great majority are still governed more by the Atlantean faculty of Cunning than by Reason. In them the race-feeling is so strong that they distinguish only two classes of people: Jews and Gentiles. They despise the other nations and are in turn despised by them for their cunning, selfishness and avarice. It is not denied that they give to charity, but it is principally, if not exclusively, among their own people and rarely internationally, as was done in the case of the earthquake disaster in Italy, where barriers of creed, race and nationality were forgotten in the HUMAN feeling of sympathy. In such cases as that and the San Francisco disaster, the inner spiritual [PAGE 311] BACK TO THE BIBLE nature of man becomes more in evidence than under any other circumstances, and the close observer may then discern the trend of evolution. The fact then becomes manifest that though the stress of ordinary life our actions may deny it, nevertheless at heart we know and acknowledge the great truth that we are brothers and the hurt of one is really felt by all. Such inci- dents, therefore, point out the direction of evolution. The control of man by Reason must be succeeded by that of Love, which at present acts indepen- dent of and sometimes even contrary to the dictates of Reason. The anomaly arises from the fact that Love, at present, is rarely quite unselfish and our Reason is not always true. In the "New Galilee," the coming Sixth Ep- och, Love will become unselfish and Reason will approve its dictates. Uni- versal Brotherhood shall then be fully realized, each working for the good of all, because self-seeking will be a thing of the past. That this much-to-be-desire end may be attained, it will be necessary to select another "chosen people" from the present stock to serve as a nucleus from which the new Race shall spring. This choosing is not to be done con- trary to the will of the chosen. Each man must choose for himself; he must WILLINGLY enter the ranks. Races are but an evanescent feature of evolution. Before the end of the Lemurian Epoch there was a "chosen people," different from the ordinary hu- manity of that time, who became the ancestors of the Atlantean Races. From the fifth race of those another "chosen people" was drawn, from which the Aryan Races descended, of which there have been five and will be two more. Before a new Epoch is ushered in, however, there must be "a new Heaven and a new earth"; the physical features of the Earth will be changed and its den- sity decreased. There will be one Race at the beginning of the next Epoch, [PAGE 312] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION but after that every thought and feeling of Race will disappear. Humanity will again constitute one vast Fellowship, regardless of all distinctions. Races are simply steps in evolution which must be taken, otherwise there will be no progress for the spirits reborn in them. But, though necessary steps, they are also extremely dangerous ones, and are therefore the cause of grave concern to the Leaders of mankind. They call these sixteen Races "the sixteen paths to destruction," because , while in previous Epochs the changes came after such enormous intervals that it was easier to get the ma- jority of the entities in line for promotion, it is different with the Races. They are comparatively evanescent; therefore extra care must be taken that as few of the spirits as possible become enmeshed in the fetters of Race. This is exactly what happened to the spirits reborn in the Jewish Race-bodies. They attached themselves so firmly to the Race that they are drawn back into it in successive births. "Once a Jew, always a Jew" is their slogan. They have entirely forgotten their spiritual nature and glory in the material fact of being "Abraham's seed." Therefore they are neither "fish nor flesh." They have no part in the advancing Aryan Race and yet they are beyond those remnants of the Lemurian and Atlantean peoples which are still with us. They have become a people without a country, an anomaly among mankind. Because of their bondage to the Race-idea, their one-time Leader was forced to abandon them, and they became "lost." That they might cease to regard themselves as separate from other peoples, other nations were stirred up against them at various times by the Leaders of humanity and they were led captive from the country where they had settled, but in vain. They [PAGE 313] BACK TO THE BIBLE stubbornly refused to amalgamate with others. Again and again they returned in a body to their arid land. Prophets of their own Race were raised up who mercilessly rebuked them and predicted dire disaster, but without avail. As a final effort to persuade them to cast off the fetters of Race, we have the seeming anomaly that the Leader of the coming Race, the Great Teacher Christ, appeared among the Jews. This still further shows the com- passion and Wisdom of the great Beings Who guide evolution. Among all the Races of the Earth, none other was "lost" in the same sense as the Jews; none other so sorely needed help. To send them a stranger, not one of their own Race, would have been manifestly useless. It was a foregone conclusion that they would have rejected him. As the great spirit known as Booker T. Washington incarnated among the negroes, to be received by them as one of themselves, and thus enabled to enlighten them as no white man could, so the great Leaders hoped that the appearance of Christ among the Jews as one of their own might bring them to accept Him and His teachings and thus draw them out of the meshes of the Race-bodies. But sad it is to see how human prejudice can prevail. "He came unto His own and" they chose Barabbas. He did not glory in Abraham, nor any other of their ancient traditions. He spoke of "another world," of a new earth, of Love and Forgiveness, and repu- diated the doctrine of "an eye for an eye." He did not call them to arms against Caesar; had He done so, they would have hailed Him as delivered. In that respect He was misunderstood even by His disciples, who mourned as greatly over their vanished hope of an earthly kingdom as over the Friend slain by Roman hands. [PAGE 314] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The rejection of Christ by the Jews was the supreme proof of their thralldom to Race. Thenceforth all efforts to save them AS A WHOLE by giv- ing them special prophets and teachers, were abandoned and, as the futility of exiling them IN A BODY had been proven, they were, as a last expedient, scattered among all the nations of the earth. Despite all, however, the ex- treme tenacity of this people has prevailed even to the present day, the ma- jority being yet ORTHODOX. In America, however, there is now a slight fall- ing away. The younger generation is commencing to marry outside the Race. In time, an increasing number of bodies, with fewer and fewer of the Race characteristics, will thus be provided for the incarnating spirits of the Jews of the past. In this manner will they be saved in spite of themselves. They become "lost" by marrying into inferior Races; they will be saved by amalgamating with those more advanced. As the present Aryan Races are reasoning human beings, capable of profit- ing by past experience, the logical means of helping them is by telling them of past stages of growth and the fate that overtook the disobedient Jews. Those rebels had a written record of how their Leaders had dealt with them. It set forth how they had been chosen and rebelled; were punished; but were yet hopeful of ultimate redemption. That record may be profitably used by us, that we may learn how NOT to act. It is immaterial that, in the course of ages, it has become mutilated, and that the Jews of today are still under the delusion of being "chosen people"; the lesson that may be drawn from their experience is none the less valid. We may learn how a "chosen people" may harass their Leader, frustrate His plans, and become bound to a Race for ages. Their experience should be a warning to any future "chosen people". [PAGE 315] BACK TO THE BIBLE This Paul points out in unmistakable terms (Heb. ii. 3-4); "For if the word spoken by angels was steadfast and every transgression and disobedience re- ceived a just recompense of reward, How shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation?" and Paul was speaking to Christians, for the Hebrews to whom he wrote this were converted, had accepted Christ and were people whom he expected would, in some future life, be among the new "chosen people", who would WILLINGLY follow a Leader and evolve the faculty of Love and spiritual perception, the intuition which shall succeed self-seeking and Reason. The Christian teaching of the New Testament belongs particularly to the pioneer Races of the Western World. It is being specially implanted among the people of the United States, for as the object of the new Race of the Sixth Epoch will be the unification of all the Races, the United States is becoming the "melting pot" where all the nations of the earth are being amalgamated and from this amalgamation will the next "chosen people," the nucleus, be chiefly derived. Those spirits, from all countries of the earth, who have striven to fol- low the teachings of the Christ, consciously or otherwise, will be reborn here, for the purpose of giving them conditions suitable for that develop- ment. Hence the American-born Jew is different from the Jew of other countries. The very fact that he has been reborn in the Western World shows that he is becoming emancipated from the Race spirit, and is consequently in advance of the crystallized Old World orthodox Jew, as were his parents, or they would not have conceived the idea of severing the old ties and moving to America. Therefore the American-born Jew is the pioneer who will prepare the path which his compatriots will follow later. [PAGE 316] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Thus we can see that the Bible contains the teaching peculiarly needed by the Western peoples, that they may be taught a lesson by the awful example of the Jewish Race as recorded in the Old Testament, and learn to live by the teachings of the Christ in the New, willingly offering up their bodies as a LIVING sacrifice upon the altar of Fellowship and Love. --- END OF FILE --- [PAGE 317] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS CHAPTER XIV. THE OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS. LIMITATIONS OF THE BIBLE. In our study thus far, previous to Chapter XIII, comparatively little reference has been made to the Bible, but we shall now devote our attention to it for some time. Not that it is intended to attempt a vindication of the Bible (in the form in which it is commonly known to use at the present day) as the only true and inspired Word of God, nevertheless it is true that it contains much valuable occult knowledge. This is, to great extent, hid- den beneath interpolations and obscured by the arbitrary withholding of cer- tain parts as being "apocryphal." The occult scientist, who knows the intended meaning, can, of course, easily see which portions are original and which have been interpolated. Yet, if we take the first chapter of Genesis even as it stands, in the best translations we possess, we shall find that it unfolds the identical scheme of evolution which has been explained in the preceding portion of this work and harmonized quite well with the occult in- formation in regard to Periods, Revolutions, Races, Etc. The outlines given are necessarily of the briefest and most condensed character, an entire Pe- riod being covered in a score of words--nevertheless, the outlines are there. Before proceeding with an analysis it is necessary to say that the words [PAGE 318] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION of the Hebrew language, particularly the old style, run into one another and are not divided as those of our language. Add to this that there is a cus- tom of leaving out vowels from the writing, so that in reading much depends upon where and how they are inserted, and it will be seen how great are the difficulties to be surmounted in ascertaining the original meaning. A slight change may entirely alter the signification of almost any sentence. In addition to these great difficulties we must also bear in mind that of the forty-seven translators of the King James version (that most commonly used in England and America), only THREE were Hebrew scholars, and of those three, two died before the Psalms had been translated! We must still fur- ther take into consideration that the Act which authorized the translation prohibited the translators from any rendition that would greatly deviate from or tend to disturb the already existing belief. It is evident, there- fore, that the chances of getting a correct translation were very small in- deed. Nor were conditions much more favorable in Germany, for there Martin Luther was the sole translator and even he did not translate from the original Hebrew, but merely from a Latin text. Most of the versions used in Continental Protestant countries today are simply translations, into the different languages, of Luther's translations. True, there have been revisions, but they have not greatly improved mat- ters. Moreover, there is a large number of people in this country who insist that the ENGLISH text of the King James version is absolutely correct from cover to cover, as though the Bible had been originally written in En- glish, and the King James version were a certified copy of the original [PAGE 319] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS manuscript. So the old mistakes are still there, in spite of the efforts which have been made to eradicate them. It must also be noted that those who originally wrote the Bible did not intend to give out the truth in such plain form that he who ran might read. Nothing was further from their thoughts than to write an "open book of God." The great occultists who write the Zohar are very emphatic upon this point. The secrets of the Thorah were not be be understood by all, as the following quotation will show: "Woe to man who sees in the Thorah (the law) only simple recitals and or- dinary words! Because, if in truth it contained only these, we would even today be able to compose a Thorah much more worthy of admiration. But it is not so. Each word of the Thorah contains an elevated meaning and a sublime mystery. . . .The recitals of the Thorah are the vestments of the Thorah. Woe to him who takes this vestment of the Thorah for the Thorah itself!. . . The simple take notice of the garments and recitals of the Thorah alone. They know no other thing. They see not that which is concealed under the vestment. THE MORE INSTRUCTED MEN DO NOT PAY ATTENTION TO THE VESTMENT, but to body which it envelops." In the preceding words, the allegorical meanings are plainly implied. Paul also unequivocally says that the story of Abraham and the two sons whom he had by Sarah and Hagar is purely allegorical (Gal. iv:22-26). Many pas- sages are veiled; others are to be taken verbatim; and no one who has not the occult key is able to find the deep truth hidden in what is often a very hideous garment. The secrecy regarding these deep matters and invariable use of allegories where the mass of the people were permitted to come in contact with occult [PAGE 320] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION truths will also be apparent from the practice of Christ, who always spoke to the multitude in parables, afterward privately explaining to His dis- ciples the deeper meaning contained therein. On several occasions He im- posed secrecy upon them with regard to private teachings. Paul's methods are also in harmony with this, for the gives "milk: or the more elementary teaching to the "babes" in the faith, reserving the "meat" or deeper teaching for the "strong"--those who had qualified themselves to understand and receive them. The Jewish Bible was originally written in Hebrew, but we do not possess one single line of the original writings. As early as 260 B.C. the Septuagint, a translation into Greek, was brought forth. Even in the time of Christ there was already the utmost confusion and diversity of opinion regarding what was to be admitted as original, and what had been interpo- lated. It was not until the return from Babylonian exile that the scribes began to piece together the different writings, and not until about 500 A.D. did the Talmud appear, giving the first text resembling the present one, which, in view of the foregoing facts, cannot be perfect. The Talmud was them taken in hand by the Masorete school, which from 590 to about 800 A.D. was principally in Tiberias. With great and painstaking labor, a Hebrew Old Testament was produced, which is the nearest to the original we have at the present time. This Masorectic text will be used in the following elucidation of Gen- esis, and, not relying upon the work of one translator, it will be supple- mented by a German translator, the work of three eminent Hebrew scholars-- [PAGE 321] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS H. Arnheim, M. Sachs, and Jul. Furst, who co-operated with a fourth, Dr. Zunz, the latter being also the editor. IN THE BEGINNING The opening sentence of Genesis is a very good example of what has been stated about the interpretation of the Hebrew text, which may be changed by differently placing the vowels and dividing the words in another way. There are two well recognized methods of reading this sentence. One is: "In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth"; the other is: "Out of the ever-existing essence (of space) the twofold energy formed the double heaven." Much has been said and written as to which of these two interpretations is correct. The difficulty is, that the people want something settled and definite. They take the stand that, if a certain explanation is true, all others must be wrong. But, emphatically, this is not the way to get at truth, which is many sided and multiplex. Each occult truth requires ex- amination from many different points of view; each viewpoint presents a cer- tain phase of the truth, and all of them are necessary to get a complete, definite conception of whatever is under consideration. The very fact that this sentence and many others in the vestment of the Thorah can thus be made to yield many meanings, while confusing to the uninitiated, is illuminative to those who have the key, and the transcenden- tal wisdom of the wonderful Intelligences Who inspired the Thorah is thereby shown. Had the vowels been inserted, and a division made into words, there would have been only one way of reading it and these grand and sublime mys- teries could not have been hidden therein. That would have been the proper [PAGE 322] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION method to pursue if the authors had meant to write an "open" book of God; but that was not their purpose. It was written solely for the initiated; and can be read understandingly by them only. It would have required much less skill to have written the book plainly than to have concealed its mean- ing. No pains are ever spared, however, to bring the information, in due time, to those who are entitled to it, while withholding it from those who have not year earned the right to possess it. THE NEBULAR THEORY. Regarded by the light thrown upon the genesis and evolution of our sys- tem, it is plain that both renderings of the opening sentence in the Book of Genesis are necessary to an understanding of the subject. The first tells that there was a beginning of our evolution, in which the heavens were cre- ated; the other interpretation supplements the first statement by adding that the heavens and the earth were created; the other interpretation supplements the first statement by adding that the havens and the earth were created out of the "ever-existing essence," not out of "nothing," as is jeering pointed out by the materialist. The Cosmic Root-substance is gath- ered together and set in motion. The rings formed by the inertia of the re- volving mass break away from the central part, forming planets, etc., as the modern scientist, with remarkable ingenuity, has reasoned out. Occult and modern science are in perfect harmony as to the MODUS OPERANDI. There is nothing in these statements inconsistent with the two theories, as will presently be shown. Occult science teaches that God instituted the process of formation and is constantly guiding the System in a definite path. The modern scientist, in refutation of what he calls a foolish idea, and to dem- onstrate that a God is not necessary, takes a basin of water and pours [PAGE 323] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS a little oil into it. The water and the oil represent space and fire-mist respectively. He now commences to turn the oil around with a needle, bring- ing in into the form of a sphere. This, he explains, represents the Central Sun. As he turns the oil-ball faster and faster, it bulges at the equator and throws off a ring, the ring breaks and the fragments coalesce, forming a smaller ball, which circles around the Sun. Then he pityingly asks the oc- cult scientist, "Do you not see how it is done?" There is not need for your God, or any supernatural force." The occultist readily agrees that a Solar System may be formed in ap- proximately the manner illustrated. But he marvels greatly that a man pos- sessing the clear intuition enabling him to perceive with such accuracy the operation of Cosmic processes, and the intellect to conceive this brilliant demonstration of this monumental theory, should at the same time be quite unable to see that in his demonstration HE HIMSELF PLAYS THE PART OF GOD. His was the extraneous power that placed the oil in the water, where it would have remained inert and shapeless through all eternity had he not sup- plied the force that set it in motion, thereby causing it to shape itself into representation of Sun and planets. His was the Thought which designed the experiment, using the oil, water and force, thus illustrating in a splendid manner the Triune God working in Cosmic substance to form a Solar System. The attributes of God are Will, Wisdom and Activity. (See diagram 6. Note carefully what the name "God" signifies in this terminology.) The sci- entist has WILL to make the experiment. He has ingenuity to supply ways and means for the demonstration. This ingenuity corresponds to WISDOM, the [PAGE 324] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION second attribute to God. He has also the muscular force necessary to per- form the action, corresponding to ACTIVITY, which is the third attribute of God. Further, the universe is not a vast perpetual-motion machine, which, when once set going, keeps on without any internal cause or guiding force. That also is proven by the experiment of the scientist, for the moment he ceases to turn the oil-ball the orderly motion of his miniature planets also ceases and all returns to a shapeless mass of oil floating on the water. In a cor- responding manner, the universe would at once dissolve into "thin space" if God for one moment ceased to exert His all-embracing care and energizing ac- tivity. The second interpretation of Genesis is marvelously exact in its descrip- tion of a twofold formative energy. It does not specifically state the God is Triune. The reader's knowledge of that fact is taken for granted. It states the exact truth when it says that only two forces are active in the formation of a universe. When the first aspect of the Triune God manifests as the Will to create, It arouses the second aspect (which is Wisdom) to design a plan for the fu- ture universe. This first manifestation of Force is Imagination. After this primal Force of Imagination has conceived the Idea of a universe, the third aspect (which is Activity), working in Cosmic substance, produces Mo- tion. This is the second manifestation of Force. Motion alone, however, is not sufficient. To form a system of worlds, it must ORDERLY motion. Wisdom is therefore necessary to guide Motion in an intelligent manner to produce definite results. Thus we find the opening sentence of the Book of Genesis tells us that [PAGE 325] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS in the beginning, orderly, rhythmic motion, in Cosmic Root-substance, formed the universe. THE CREATIVE HIERARCHIES. The second interpretation of the opening sentence also gives us a fuller idea of God when it speaks of the "two fold energy," pointing to the positive and negative phases of the One Spirit of God in manifestation. In harmony with the teaching of occult science, God is represented as a compos- ite Being. This is accentuated in the remaining verses of the chapter. In addition to the creative Hierarchies which worked voluntarily in our evolution, there are seven others which belong to our evolution, and are co-workers with God in the formation of the universe. In the first chapter of Genesis these Hierarchies are called "Elohim." The name signifies a host of dual and double-sexed Beings. The first part of the work is "Eloh," which is a feminine noun, the letter "h" indicating the gender. If a single feminine Being were meant, the work "Eloh" would have been used. The feminine plural is "oth," so if the intention had been to indicate a number of Gods of the feminine gender, the correct word to use would have been "Elooth." Instead of either of those forms, however, we find the masculine plural ending, "im," added to the feminine noun, "Eloh," indicating a host of male-female, double-sexed Beings, expressions of the dual, positive-negative, creative energy. The plurality of Creators is again implied in the latter part of the chapter, where these words are ascribed to the Elohim: "Let US make man in OUR image;" after which it is inconsistently added, "HE made them male and female." The translators have here rendered the puzzling word "Elohim" (which was [PAGE 326] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION decidedly not only a plural word but also BOTH masculine and feminine) as being the equivalent of the singular, sexless word, "God." yet could they have done differently, even had they known? They were forbidden to disturb existing ideas. It was not truth at any price, but peace at any price that King James desired, his sole anxiety being to avoid any controversy that might create a disturbance in his kingdom. The plural "them" is also used where the creation of man is mentioned, clearly indicating that the reference is to the creation of ADM, the human species, and not Adam, the individual. We have shown that six creative Hierarchies (besides the Lords of Flame, the Cherubim, the Seraphim, and the two unnamed Hierarchies which have passed into liberation) were active in assisting the virgin spirits which in themselves form a seventh Hierarchy. The Cherubim and the Seraphim had nothing to do with the creation of Form; therefore they are not mentioned in the chapter under consideration, which deals principally with the Form-side of Creation. Here we find men- tioned only the seven creative Hierarchies which did the actual work of bringing man to where he acquired a dense physical form, through which the indwelling spirit could work. After a description of teach part of the work of Creation it is said: "and Elohim saw that it was good." This is said seven times, the last time being on the sixth day, when the human form had been created. It is stated that on the seventh day "Elohim rested." This is all in ac- cord with our occult teaching of the part taken by each of the creative Hi- erarchies in the work of evolution down to the present Period. It is also [PAGE 327] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS taught that in the present Epoch the Gods and creative Hierarchies have withdrawn from active participation, that man may work out his own salva- tion, leaving the necessary guidance of ordinary humanity to the "Elder Brothers," who are now the mediators between man and the Gods. THE SATURN PERIOD. Having satisfied ourselves that the beginning of our System and the work of the creative Hierarchies, as described by occult science, harmonize with the teachings of the Bible, we will now examine the Bible account of differ- ent "Days of Creation" and see how they agree with the occult teachings relative to the Saturn, Sun, and Moon Periods; the three and one-half Revolutions of the Earth Period; and the Polarian, Hyperborean, Lemurian, and Atlantean Epochs, which have preceded the present Aryan Epoch. Naturally, a detailed account could not be given in a few lines like the first chapter of Genesis, but the main points are there in orderly succes- sion, very much like an algebraical formula for Creation. The second verse proceeds: "The Earth was waste and uninhabited, and darkness rested upon the face of the deep; and the Spirits of the Elohim floated above the deep." In the beginning of manifestation that which is now the Earth was in the Saturn Period, and in exactly the condition de- scribed, as may be seen by referring to the descriptions already given of that Period. It was not "without form and void," as expressed in the King James version. It was hot, and thus well-defined and separate from the deep of space, which was cold. It is true that it was dark, but it could be dark and still be hot, for "dark" heat necessarily precedes glowing or visible [PAGE 328] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION heat. Above this dark Earth of the Saturn Period floated the creative Hier- archies. They worked upon it from the outside and molded it. The Bible re- fers to them as the "Spirits of the Elohim." THE SUN PERIOD. The Sun Period is well described in the third verse, which says, "And the Elohim said, Let there be Light; and there was Light." This passage has been jeered at as the most ridiculous nonsense. The scornful query has been put, How could there be light upon the Earth when the Sun was not made until the fourth day? The Bible narrator, however, is not speaking of the Earth alone. He is speaking of the central "Fire-mist," from which were formed the planets of our system including the Earth. Thus when the nebula reached a state of glowing heat, which it did in the Sun Period, there was no neces- sity for an outside illuminant, the Light was within. In the fourth verse we read: "The Elohim differentiated between the light and the darkness." Necessarily, for the outside space was dark, in contradistinction to the glowing nebula which existed during the Sun Period. THE MOON PERIOD. The Moon Period is described in the sixth verse, as follows: "and Elohim said, Let there by an EXPANSION (translated "firmament" in other versions) in the waters, to provide the water from the water." This exactly describes conditions in the Moon Period, when the heat of the glowing fire-mist and the cold of outside space had formed a body of water around the fiery core. The contact of fire and water generated steam, which is water in expansion, [PAGE 329] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS as our verse describes. It was different from the comparatively cool water, which constantly gravitated toward the hot, fiery core, to replace the outrushing stream. Thus there was a constant circulation of water held in suspension, and also an expansion, as the steam, rushing outward from the fiery core, formed an atmosphere of "fire-fog" condensed by contact with outside space, returning again to the core to be reheated and perform an- other cycle. Thus there were two kinds of water, and a division between them, as stated in the Bible. The dense water was nearest the fiery core; the expanded water or stream was on the outside. This also harmonizes with the scientific theory of modern times. First the dark heat; then the glowing nebula; later the outside moisture and in- side heat; and, finally incrustation. THE EARTH PERIOD. The Earth Period is next described, Before we take up its description, however, we have to deal with the Recapitulations. The verses quoted and the descriptions given will also correspond to the recapitulatory Periods. Thus what is said of the Saturn Period describes also the condition of the System when it emerges from any of the rest of the Periods. The descrip- tions of the Saturn, Sun, and Moon Periods would therefore correspond to the first three Revolutions of our present Earth Period, and the following would correspond with conditions on Earth in the present Revolution. In the ninth verse, we read: "And Elohim said, Let the waters be divided from the dry land. . . .and Elohim called the dry land Earth." This refers [PAGE 330] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION to the first firm incrustation. Heat and moisture had generated the solid body of our present Globe. THE POLARIAN EPOCH: The ninth verse, which describes the Earth Period in this fourth Revolution (where the real Earth Period work commenced), also describes the formation of the mineral kingdom and the Recapitulation by man of the mineral stage in the Polarian Epoch. Each Epoch is also a Reca- pitulation of the previous stage. Just as there are Recapitulations of Globes, Revolutions, and Periods, so there are on each Globe, recapitula- tions of all that has gone before. These Recapitulations are endless. There is always a spiral within a spiral--in the atom, in the Globe, and in all other phases of evolution. Complicated and bewildering as this may appear at first, it is really not so difficult to understand. There is an orderly method running through it all and in time one is able to perceive and follow the workings of this method, as a clue leading through a maze. Analogy is one of the best helps to an understanding of evolution. THE HYPERBOREAN EPOCH is described in verses 11 to 19, as the work of the fourth day. It is here recorded that Elohim created the plant kingdom, the Sun, the Moon, and the stars. The Bible agrees with the teaching of modern science that plants suc- ceeded the mineral. The different between the two teachings is in regard to the time when the Earth was thrown off from the central mass. Science as- serts that it was before the formation of any incrustation which could be called mineral and plant. If we mean such minerals and plants as we have today, that assertion is correct. There was no dense material substance, but nevertheless the first incrustation that took place in the central Sun was mineral. The Bible narrator gives only the principal incidents. It is [PAGE 331] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS not recorded that the incrustation melted when it was thrown off from the central mass as a ring which broke, the fragments afterward coalescing. In a body as small as our Earth, the time required for recrystallization was so comparatively short that the historian does not mention it, nor the further subsidiary fact that the melting process took place once more when the Moon was thrown off from the Earth. He probably reasons that one who is entitled to occult information is already in possession of such minor details as those. The plants of the incrustation of the central fire-mist were ethereal, therefore the melting processes did not destroy them. As the lines of force along which the ice crystals form are present in the water, so when the Earth crystallized, were those ethereal plant-forms present in it. They were the molds which drew to themselves the dense material forming the plant-bodies of the present day and also of the plant-forms of the past, which are embedded in the geological strata of the Earth globe. These ethereal plant-forms were aided in the formation when the heat came from outside, after the separation of the Earth from Sun and Moon. That heat gave them the vital force to draw to themselves the denser substance. THE LEMURIAN EPOCH is described in the work of the fifth day. This Ep- och, being the third, is in a sense a Recapitulation of the Moon Period, and in the Biblical narrative we find described such conditions as obtained in the Moon Period--water, fire-fog, and the first attempts at moving, breath- ing life. Verses 20 and 21 tell us that "Elohim said, Let the waters bring forth life-breathing things. . .and fowl. . . ; and Elohim formed the great am- phibians and all life-breathing things according to their species, and [PAGE 332] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION amphibians and all life-breathing things according to their species, and all fowl with wings." This also harmonizes with the teaching of material science that the am- phibians preceded the birds. The student is invited to note particularly that THE THINGS THAT WERE FORMED WERE NOT LIFE. It does NOT say that Life was created, but "THINGS" THAT BREATHE OR INHALE LIFE. . . .The Hebrew word for that which they inhale is NEPHESH, and it should be carefully noted, as we shall meet it in a new dress later. THE ATLANTEAN EPOCH is dealt with in the work of the sixth day. In verse 24 the creation of mammals is mentioned, and there the work NEPHESH again occurs, explaining that the mammals "breathed life." "Elohim said, Let the earth bring forth life-breathing things. . .mammals. . .;" and in verse 27, "Elohim formed man in their likeness; male and female made they (Elohim) like them." The Bible historian here omits the a-sexual and hermaphrodite human stages and comes to the two separate sexes, as we know them now. He could not do otherwise, as he is describing in the Atlantean Epoch, and by the time that stage in evolution was reached there were neither sexless men nor hermaphrodites, the differentiation of the sexes having taken place earlier--in the Lemurian Epoch. That which afterward became man could hardly be spoken of as man in the earlier stages of its development, as it differed but little from the animals. Therefore the Bible narrator is doing no violence to facts when he states that man was formed in the Atlantean E- poch. In verse 28 (all versions) will be found a very small prefix, with a very great significance: "Elohim said, Be fruitful and RE-plenish the earth." This plainly shows that the scribe who wrote it was cognizant of the occult [PAGE 333] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS teaching that the life wave had evolved here, on Globe D of the Earth Pe- riod, in previous Revolutions. THE ARYAN EPOCH corresponds to the seventh day of Creation, when the Elohim rested from their labors as Creators and Guides, and humanity had been launched upon an independent career. This ends the story of the manner in which the Forms were produced. In the following chapter the story is told from the point of view which deals a little more with the Life side. JEHOVAH AND HIS MISSION There has been much learned discussion concerning the discrepancy be- tween, and especially the authorship of the creation story of the first chapter and that which starts at the fourth verse of the second chapter. It is asserted that the two accounts were written by different men, because the Being or Beings, the name of Whom the translators have rendered as "God" in both the first and second chapters of the English version, are, in the He- brew text, called "Elohim" in the first chapter, and "Jehovah" in the second chapter, It is argued that the same narrator would have have named God in two different ways. Had he meant the same God in both cases, he probably would not, but he was not a monotheist. He knew better than to think of God as simply a supe- rior Man, using the sky for a throne and the earth for a footstool. When he wrote of Jehovah he meant the Leader Who had charge of the particular part of the work of Creation which was then being described. Jehovah was and is one of the Elohim. He is the Leader of the Angels who were the humanity of the Moon Period and He is Regent of our Moon. The reader is referred to [PAGE 334] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION diagram 14 for an accurate understanding of the position and constitution of Jehovah. As Regent of Our Moon, He has charge of the degenerate, evil Beings there, and He also rules the Angels. With Him are some of the Archangels, who were the humanity of the Sun Period. They are the "Race-Spirits". It is the work of Jehovah to build concrete bodies or forms, by means of the hardening, crystallizing Moon forces. Therefore He is the giver of children and the Angels are His messengers in this work. It is well know to physiologists that the Moon is connected with gestation; at least, they have observed that it measures and governs the period of intra-uterine life and other physiological functions. [PAGE 334 cont'd] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The Archangels, as Spirits and Leaders of a Race, are known to fight for or against a people, as the exigencies of the evolution of that Race demand. In Daniel x:20 an Archangel speaking to Daniel, says, "And now will I return to fight with the prince of Persia: and when I am gone forth, lo, the prince of Grecia shall come." The Archangel Michael is the Race-spirit of the Jews (Daniel xii:1), but JEHOVAH IS NOT THE GOD OF THE JEWS ALONE; HE IS THE AUTHOR OF ALL RACE-RELIGIONS WHICH LED UP TO CHRISTIANITY. Nevertheless, it is true that He did take a special interest in the progenitors of the present degenerate Jews--the Original Semites, the "seed-race" for the seven races of the Aryan Epoch. Jehovah, of course, takes special care of a seed-race, in which are to be inculcated the embryonic faculties of the humanity of a new Epoch. For that reason He was particularly concerned with the Original Semites. They were His "chosen people"--chosen to be the seed for a new Race, which [PAGE 335] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS was to inherit the "Promised Land"--not merely insignificant Palestine, but the entire Earth, as it is at present. He did not lead them out of Egypt. That story originated with their de- scendants and is a confused account of their journey eastward through flood and disaster out of the doomed Atlantis into the "wilderness" (the Desert of Gobi in Central Asia), there to wander during the cabalistic forty years, until they could enter the Promised Land. There is a double and peculiar significance to the descriptive word "promised" in this connection. The land was called the "promised Land" because, as land or earth suitable for human occupation, it did not exist at the time the "chosen people" were led into the "wilderness." Part of the Earth had been submerged by floods and other parts changed by volcanic eruptions, hence it was necessary that a pe- riod of time elapse before the new Earth was in a fit condition to become the possession of the Aryan Race. The Original Semites were set apart and forbidden to marry into other tribes or peoples, but they were a stiff-necked and hard people, being yet led almost exclusively by desire and cunning, therefore they disobeyed the command. Their Bible records that the sons of God married the daughters of man--the lower grades of their Atlantean compatriots. They thus frustrated the designs of Jehovah and were cast off, the fruit of such cross-breeding being useless as seed for the coming Race. These cross-breeds were the progenitors of the present Jews, who now speak of "lost tribes." They know that some of the original number left them and went another way, but they do not know that those were the few who remained true. The story of the ten tribes being lost is a fable. Most of them perished, but the faithful ones survived, and from that faithful [PAGE 336] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION remnant have descended the present Aryan Races. The contention of the opponents of the Bible, that it is a mere mutila- tion of the original writings, is cheerfully agreed to by occult science. Parts of it are even conceded to be entire fabrications and no attempt is made to prove its authenticity as a whole, in the form we now have it. The present effort is simply an attempt to exhume a few kernels of occult truth from the bewildering mass of misleading and incorrect interpretations under which they have been buried by the various translators and revisors. INVOLUTION, EVOLUTION AND EPIGENESIS Having in the foregoing paragraphs disentangled from the general confu- sion the identity and mission of Jehovah, it may be that we can now find harmony in the two seemingly contradictory accounts of the creation of man, as recorded in the first and second chapters of Genesis, in the first of which it is written that he was the last, and in the second that he was the first created of all living things. We note that he first chapter deals chiefly with the creation of Form, the second chapter is devoted to the consideration of Life, while the fifth chapter deals with the Consciousness. They key to the meaning, then, is that we must differentiate sharply between the physical Form, and the Life that builds that Form for its own expression. Although the order of the creation of the other kingdoms is not as correctly given in the second chap- ter as in the first, it is true that if we consider man from the Life Side, he was created FIRST, but if we consider him from the standpoint of Form, as is done in the first chapter, he was created LAST. All through the course of evolution--through Periods, Globes, Revolutions [PAGE 337] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS and Races--those who do not improve by the formation of NEW characteristics are held back and immediately begin to degenerate. Only that which remains plastic and pliable and adaptable for molding into new Forms suitable for the expression of the expanding consciousness; only the Life which is ca- pable of outgrowing the possibilities for improvement inhering in the forms it ensouls, can evolve with the pioneers of any life wave. All else must straggle on behind. This is the kernel of the occult teaching. Progress is not simply unfoldment; not simply Involution and Evolution. There is a third factor, making a triad--Involution, Evolution, AND--EPIGENESIS. The first two words are familiar to all who have studied Life and Form, but while it is generally admitted that the involution of spirit into matter takes place in order that form may be built, it is not so commonly recog- nized that THE INVOLUTION OF SPIRIT RUNS SIDE BY SIDE WITH THE EVOLUTION OF FORM. From the very beginning of the Saturn Period up to the time in the Atlantean Epoch when "man's eyes were opened" by the Lucifer Spirits, and as a consequence the activities of man--or the Life-force which has become man--were chiefly directed inward; that very same force which he now sends out from himself to build railways, steamboats, etc., was used internally in building a vehicle through which to manifest himself. This vehicle is threefold, like the spirit which built it. The same power by which man is now improving outside conditions was used during Involution for purposes of internal growth. The Form was built by Evolution, the Spirit built and entered it by [PAGE 338] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Involution; but the means for devising improvements is Epigenesis. There is a strong tendency to regard all that is, as the result of some- thing that has been; all improvements on previously existing forms, as being present in all forms as latencies; to regard Evolution as simply the unfold- ing of germinal improvements. Such a conception excludes Epigenesis from the scheme of things. It allows no possibility for the building of anything new, no scope for originality. The occultist believes the purpose of evolution to be the development of man from a static to a dynamic God--a Creator. If the development he is at present undergoing is to be his education and if, during its progress, he is simply unfolding latent actualities, where does He learn to CREATE? If man's development consists solely in learning to build better and bet- ter Forms, according to MODELS already existing in his Creator's mind, be can become, at best, only a good IMITATOR--never a CREATOR. In order that he may become an independent, original Creator, it is nec- essary that his training should include sufficient latitude for the exercise of the individual originality which distinguishes creation from imitation. So long as certain features of the old Form meet the requirements of pro- gression they are retained, but at each rebirth the evolving Life adds such original improvements as are necessary for its further expression. The pioneers of science are constantly brought face to face with Epigenesis as a fact in all departments of nature. As early as 1759, Caspar Wolff published his "Theoria Generationis," in which he shows that in the human ovum there is absolutely no trace of the coming organism; that its [PAGE 339] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS evolution consists of the addition of NEW formations; a building of some- thing which is not latent in the ovum. Haeckel (that great and fearless student of nature as he sees it, and very near to knowledge of the complete truth regarding evolution) says of the "Theoria Generationis": "Despite its small compass and difficult termi- nology, it is one of the most valuable works in the whole literature of bi- ology." Haeckel's own views we find thus stated in his "Anthropogenie": "Nowadays we are hardly justified in calling Epigenesis an hypothesis, as we have fully convinced ourselves of its being a FACT and are able at any mo- ment to demonstrate it by the help of the microscope." A builder would be but a sorry craftsman were his abilities limited to the building of houses after only one particular model, which, during his apprenticeship, his master had taught him to imitate, but which he is unable to later to meet new requirements. To be successful he must be capable of designing new and better houses, improving that which experience teaches was not serviceable in the earlier buildings. The same force which the builder now directs outward to built houses better adapted to new conditions was used in past Periods to build new and better vehicles for the evolution of the Ego. Starting with the simplest organisms, the Life which now Man built the Form to suit its necessities. In due time, as the entity progressed; it be- come evident that new improvements must be added which conflicted with the lines previously followed. A new start must be given it in a new species, where it could retrieve any previous mistakes which experience taught would preclude further development if the old lines were adhered to and thus the [PAGE 340] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION evolving life would be enabled to progress further in a new species. When later experience proved that the new form also was inadequate, inasmuch as it could not adapt itself to some improvement necessary to the progress of the evolving life, it too was discarded and still another departure made, in a form adaptable to the necessary improvement. Thus by successive steps does the evolving Life improve its vehicles, and the improvements is still going on. Man, who is in the vanguard of progress, has built his bodies, from the similitude of the amoeba up to the human form of the savage, and from that up through the various grades until the most advanced races are now using the best and most highly organized bodies on Earth. Between deaths and rebirths we are constantly building bodies in which to function during our lives and a far greater degree of ef- ficiency than the present will yet be reached. If we make mistakes in building between lives, they become evident when we are using the body in Earth life, and it is well for us if we are able to perceive and realize our mistakes, that we may avoid making them afresh life after life. But just as the builder of houses would lag commercially if he did not constantly improve his methods to meet the exigencies of his business, so those who persistently adhere to the old forms fail to rise above the spe- cies and are left behind, as stragglers. These stragglers take the form outgrown by the pioneers, as previously explained, and they compose the lower Races and species of any kingdom in which they are evolving. As the Life which is now Man passed through stages analagous to the mineral, plant, and animal kingdoms and through the lower human Races, stragglers were left all along the way who had failed to reach the necessary standard to keep [PAGE 341] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS abreast of the crestwave of evolution. They took the discarded Forms of the pioneers and used them as stepping-stones, by means of which they tried to overtake the others, but the advanced Forms did not stand still. In the progress of Evolution there is no halting-place. In evolving Life, as in commerce, there is no such thing as MERELY "holding your own." Progression or Retrogression is the Law. The Form that is not capable of further improvement must Degenerate. Therefore there is one line of IMPROVING forms ensouled by the pioneers of the evolving Life, and another line of degerating forms, outgrown by the pioneers, but ensouled by the stragglers, as long as there are any strag- glers of that particular life wave to which those forms originally belonged. When there are no more stragglers, the species gradually dies out. The Forms have been crystallized beyond the possibility of being improved by tenants of increasing inability. They therefore return to the mineral king- dom, fossilize and are added to the different strata of the Earth's crust. The assertion of material science that man has ascended through the dif- ferent kingdoms of plant and animal which exist about us now to anthropoid and thence to man, is not quite correct. Man has never inhabited forms identical with those of our present-day animals, nor the present-day anthro- poid species; but he has inhabited forms which were similar to but HIGHER than those of the present anthropoids. The scientist sees that there is an anatomical likeness between man and the monkey, and as the evolutionary impulse always makes from improvement, he concludes that man must have descended from the monkey, but he is always [PAGE 342] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION baffled in his efforts to find the "missing link" connecting the two. From the point where the pioneers of our life wave (The Aryan Races) oc- cupied ape-like forms, they have PROGRESSED to their present stage of devel- opment, while the Forms (which were the "missing link") have DEGENERATED and are now ensouled by the last stragglers of the Saturn Period. The lower monkeys, instead of being the progenitors of the higher spe- cies, are stragglers occupying the most degenerated specimens of what was once the human form. Instead of man having ascended from the anthropoids, the reverse is true--the anthropoids have degenerated from man. Material science, dealing only with Form, has thus misled itself and drawn erroneous conclusions in this matter. The same relative conditions are to be found in the animal kingdom. The pioneers of the life wave which entered evolution in the Sun pioneers are our present-day mammals. The different grades correspond to the steps once taken by man, but THE FORMS ARE ALL DEGENERATING UNDER THE MANAGEMENT OF THE STRAGGLERS. Similarly, the pioneers of the life wave which entered evolu- tion in the Moon pioneers are found among the fruit tress, while the strag- glers of that life wave ensoul all other plant forms. Each life wave, however remains definitely confined within its own bor- ders. The anthropoids may overtake us and become human beings, but no other animals will reach our particular point of development. They will reach a similar stage, but under different conditions, in the Jupiter Period. The present plants will be the humanity of the Venus Period, under a still greater difference of condition, and our minerals will reach the human stage under the conditions of the Vulcan Period. [PAGE 343] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS It will be noted that the modern evolutionary theory particularly that of Haeckel, would, if it were completely reversed, be in almost perfect ac- cord with the knowledge of occult science. The monkey has degenerated from the man. The polyps are the last degeneration left behind by the mammals. The mosses are the lowest degenerations of the plant kingdom. The mineral kingdom is the final goal of the forms of all the kingdoms when they have reached the acme of degeneration. A corroboration of this is found in coal, which was once vegetable or plant forms; also in petrified wood and fossilized remains of various animal forms. Common stone or rock, which no scientist would admit had it origin in another kingdom, is to the occult investigator as truly mineralized plants as coal itself. The mineralogist will learnedly explain that it is composed of hornblende, feldspar, and mica, but the trained clairvoyant, who can trace it back in the memory of Nature, through millions of years, can supplement that statement by adding: Yes, and that which you call hornblende and feldspar are the leaves and stems of prehistoric flowers, and the mica is all that remains of their petals. The occult teaching of evolution is also corroborated by the science of embryology in the ante-natal recapitulation of all past stages of develop- ment. The difference between the ovum of a human being and of some of the higher mammals, and even of the higher developments in the plant kingdom, is indistinguishable, even under the microscope. Experts are unable to tell which is animal and which is human. Even after several of the initial [PAGE 344] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION ante-natal stages have been passed through the experts cannot differentiate between and animal and human embryo. But if the animal ovum is studied through the entire period of gestation, it will be observed that it passes through the mineral and plant stages only, and is born when it reaches the animal stage. This is because the Life ensouling such an ovum passed through its mineral evolution in the Sun Period, its plant life in the Moon Period, and is now forced to stop at the animal stage in the Earth Period. On the other hand, the Life which uses the human ovum had its mineral ex- istence in the Saturn Period, its plant existence in the Sun Period passed the animal stage in the Moon Period, has still some scope for Epigenesis af- ter it has reached the animal stage and therefore goes on to the human--nor does it stop there. The father and mother give the substance of their bod- ies for the building of the child's body, but, particularly in the higher races. Epigenesis makes it possible to add something which makes the child different from the parents. Where Epigenesis is inactive in the individual, family, nation, or Race--there evolution ceases and degeneration commences. A LIVING SOUL? Thus the two Creation stories harmonize very well. One deals with Form, which was built up through mineral, plant and animal and reached the human LAST. The other tells us that Life which now ensouls human forms was manifested anterior to the Life which ensouls the forms of the other kingdoms. One of these accounts of Creation would not have been sufficient. There are important particulars hidden behind the narrative of man's creation, in [PAGE 345] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS the second chapter; the verse reads: "The Jehovah formed man from the dust of the Earth, and blew into his nostrils the breath (NEPHESH), and man be- come a breathing creature (NEPHESH CHAYIM)." In other places in the King James version NEPHESH is translated "life," but in this particular instance (Gen. ii.7) it is rendered "living soul," thus conveying the idea that there was a distinction made between the life that ensouled the human form and that which ensouled inferior creations. There is no authority whatever for this difference in translation, which is purely arbitrary. The life-breath (NEPHESH) is the same man and beast. This can be shown even to those who stand firmly upon the Bible as author- ity, for even the King James version distinctly states (Eccles. iii:19,20): ". . .as the one dieth, so dieth the other; yea, they all have one breath (NEPHESH); so that a man hath no pre-eminence above a beast:. . .All go unto one place." The animals are but our "younger brothers," and though they are not now so finely organized, they will eventually reach a state as high as our own, and we shall then have ascended higher. It is contended that MAN received his soul in the way described in this seventh verse of the second chapter of Genesis, and that he could have re- ceived it in no other way, it is pertinent to ask where and how WOMAN re- ceived her soul? The meaning of the chapter, and of the inspiration of the breath of life by Jehovah, is very plain and clear when we use the occult key, and it has the further and immense advantage of being logical. The fact that the Regent of the Moon (Jehovah), with His Angels and [PAGE 346] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Archangels, were the principals in this action fixes the time when this cre- ation occurred. It was between the early and the middle parts of the Lemurian Epoch, and must have been after the Moon was thrown out from the Earth, because Jehovah had nothing to do with the generation of bodies be- fore the Moon was thrown off. The forms were then more ethereal. There were no dense and concrete bodies. It is possible to make such bodies only by means of the hardening and crystallizing Moon-forces, It must have been in the first half of the Lemurian Epoch, because the separation of the sexes, which is recorded later, took place in the middle of that epoch. At that time man-in-the-making had not yet commenced to breathe by means of lungs. He had the gill-like apparatus still present in the human embryo while passing through the stage of ante-natal life corresponding to that Ep- och. He had no warm, red blood, for at that stage there was no individual spirit, the entire form was soft and pliable and the skeleton soft like car- tilage. Before the later date, when it became necessary to separate human- ity into sexes, the skeleton had grown firm and solid. The work done by Jehovah was to build dense, hard bone substance into the soft bodies already existing. Previous to this time, i.e., during the Polarian and Hyperborean Epochs, neither animal nor man had bones. ADAM'S RIB The grotesque and impossible manner in which the separation of the sexes is said to have been accomplished (as described in the common versions of the Bible and, in this particular case, in the Masoretic text also) is an- other example of what may be dome by changing vowels in the old Hebrew text. [PAGE 347] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS Read in one way, the work is "rib"; but in another, which has at least as good claim to consideration, with the additional advantage of being common-sense, it reads "side." If we interpret this to mean that man was male-female and that Jehovah caused one side or sex in each being to remain latent, we shall not be doing violence to our reason, as we would be accept- ing the "rib" story. When this alternation is made, the occult teaching as previously given harmonizes with that of the Bible and both agree with the teaching of modern science that man was bi-sexual at one time, before he developed one sex at the expense of the other. In corroboration of this, it is pointed out that the foetus is bi-sexual up to a certain point; there-after one sex pre- dominates, while the other remains in abeyance, so that each person still has the opposite sex organs in a rudimentary form and therefore is really bi-sexual, as was primitive man. Apparently the Bible narrator does not wish to give, in this second cre- ation account, an accurate picture of the whole of evolution, but rather to particularize a little more what was said in the first chapter. He tells us that man did not always breathe as he does now; that there was a time when he was not separated into sexes; and that it was Jehovah Who effected the change, thus fixing the time of the occurrence. As we proceed, it will be found that much further information is given. GUARDIAN ANGELS During the earlier Epochs and Periods the great creative Hierarchies had worked upon humanity as it was uncommonly evolving. There had been only ONE [PAGE 348] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION COMMON CONSCIOUSNESS among ALL human beings; one group-spirit for all man- kind, as it were. In the Lemurian Epoch a new step was taken. Bodies had been definitely formed, but they must have warm, red blood before they could be ensouled and become the abode of indwelling spirits. In nature no process is sudden. We would get a wrong idea were we to imagine that air blown into the nostrils could put a soul into an image of clay and galvanize it into life as a sentient, thinking being. The individual spirit was very weak and impotent and quite unfitted for the task of guiding its dense vehicle. In that respect it is not yet very strong. To any qualified observer, it is evident that the desire body rules the personality more than does the spirit, even at our present stage of ad- vancement. But in the middle of the Lemurian Epoch, when the lower personality--the threefold body---was to be endowed with the light of the Ego, the latter, if left to itself, would have been absolutely powerless to guide its instrument. Therefore it is necessary for someone much more highly evolved to help the individual spirit and gradually prepare the way for its complete union with its instruments. It was analogous to a new nation, over which, until it becomes capable of forming a stable government for itself, some stronger power establishes a protectorate, guarding it alike from external dangers and internal indiscretions. Such a protectorate was exercised over evolving humanity by the Race-spirit, and is exercised over the animals by the group-spirit, in a somewhat different way. Jehovah is the Most High. He is Race-God, as one might express it, hav- ing dominion over all Form. He is the Chief Ruler and the highest Power in [PAGE 349] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS maintaining the form and exercising an orderly government over it. The Archangels are the Race-spirits, each having dominion over a certain group of people. They also have dominion over animals, while the Angels have do- minion over the plants. The Archangels have dominion over races or groups of people and also over the animals, for these two kingdoms have desire bodies and the Archangels are expert architects of desire matter, because in the Sun Period the dens- est globe was composed of that materials, and the humanity of that period, who are now Archangels, learned to build their densest vehicles of desire staff as we are now learning to build our bodies of the chemical elements whereof our Earth-globe is composed. Thus it will be readily understood that the Archangels are peculiarly qualified to help later life waves through the stage where they learn to build and control a desire body. For analogous reasons the Angels work in the vital bodies of man, animal and plant. Their densest bodies are composed of other and so was the Globe D in the Moon Period when they were human. Jehovah and His Archangels, therefore, hold a similar relation to Races that the group-spirit does to animals. When individual members of a Race have evolved entire self-control and government, they are emancipated from the influence of the Race-spirit and kindred beings. As we have seen, the point of vantage of the group-spirit, as of any Ego in the dense body, is in the blood. The Masoretic text shows that this knowledge was possessed by the writer of Leviticus. In the fourteenth verse of the seventeenth chapter the Jews are prohibited from eating blood because ". . .the soul of ALL flesh is in the blood. . . ;" and in the eleventh [PAGE 350] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION verse of the same chapter we find these words: ". . .for the soul of the flesh is in the blood. . .the blood itself mediates for the soul," which shows that this applies to both man and beast, for the word here used in the Hebrew is NESHAMAH and means "soul"--not "life," as it is rendered in the King James version. The Ego works directly through the blood. The Race-spirit guides the Races by working in the blood, as the group-spirit guides the animals of its species through the blood. So also does the Ego control its own vehicle, but with a difference. The Ego operates by means of the HEAT of the blood, while the Race (i.e., tribal, or family) spirit works by means of the AIR, as it is drawn into the lungs. That is why Jehovah, or His messengers, "breathed into man's nos- trils," thereby securing admission for the Race-spirit, Community-spirits, etc. The different classes of Race-spirits guided their peoples to various climates and different parts of the Earth. To the trained clairvoyant, a tribal-spirit appears as a cloud enveloping and permeating the atmosphere of the whole country inhabited by the people under its dominion. Thus are produced the different peoples and nations. Paul spoke of "The Prince of the Power of the Air"; or "principalities and powers," etc., showing that he knew of the Race-spirits, but now not even an attempt is made to understand what they mean, although their influence is strongly felt. Patriotism is one of the sentiments emanating from and fostered by them. It has not now so much power over people as formerly. There are some who are being liber- ated from the Race-spirit and can say with Thomas Paine, "The world is my country." There are those who can leave father and mother and look upon [PAGE 351] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS all men as brothers. They are being liberated from the Family-spirit, or spirit of the Clan which is different from the race-spirit, an etheric en- tity. Others again, who are deep in the toil of the Race or Family spirit, will suffer the most dreadful depression if they leave home or country and breathe the air of another Race of Family spirit. At the time of the Race-spirit entered human bodies the individualized Ego commenced to get some slight control of its vehicles. Each human entity became more and more conscious of being separate and distinct from other men, yet for ages he did not think of himself PRIMARILY as an individual, but as belonging to a tribe or family. The affix "son" to many present day surnames is a remnant of this feeling. A man was not simply "John," or "James." He was John RobertSON, or James WilliamSON. In some countries a woman was not "Mary," or "Martha." She was Mary Marthasdaughter, Martha Marys daughter. The custom was continued in some European countries until within a few generations of the present time; the "son" affix remains with us yet and the family name is still much honored. Among the Jews, even down to the time of Christ, the Race-spirit was stronger than the individual spirit. Every Jew thought of himself FIRST as belonging to a certain tribe or family. His proudest boast was that he was of the "Seed of Abraham." All this was the work of the Race-spirit. Previous to the advent of Jehovah, when the Earth was yet a part of the Sun, there was one common group-spirit, composed of all the creative Hierar- chies, which controlled the entire human family, but it was intended that each body should be the temple and pliable instrument of an indwelling [PAGE 352] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION spirit and that meant an infinite division of rulership. Jehovah come with His Angel and Archangels and made the first great divi- sion into Races, giving to each group the guiding influence of a Race-spirit--an Archangel. For each Ego He appointed one of the Angels to act as guardian until the individual spirit had grown strong enough to be- come emancipated from all outside influence. MIXING BLOOD IN MARRIAGE Christ came to prepare the way for the emancipation of humanity from the guidance of differentiating Race- and Family-spirit, and to unite the whole human family in One Universal Brotherhood. He taught that "Abraham's seed" referred to the BODIES only, and called their attention to the fact that before Abraham lived (the) "I"--the Ego--was in existence. The threefold individual spirit had its being before all Tribes and Races and it will remain when they have passed away and even the memory of them is no more. The threefold spirit in man, the Ego, is the God within, whom the per- sonal, bodily man must learn to follow. Therefore did Christ say that, to be His disciple, a man must forsake all he had. His teaching points to the emancipation of the God within. He calls upon man to exercise his pre- rogative as an individual and rise above family, tribe, and nation. Not that he is to disregard kin and country. He must fulfill all duties, but he is to cease identifying himself with part and must recognize an equal kin- ship with ALL the world. That is the ideal given to mankind by the Christ. Under the rule of the Race-spirit, the nation, tribe or family was con- sidered first--the individual last. The family must be kept intact. If any [PAGE 353] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS man dies without leaving offspring to perpetuate his name, his brother must "carry seed" to the widow, that there might be no dying out (Due. XXV:5-10). Marrying out of the family was regarded with horror in the earliest times. A member of one tribe could not become connected with another without losing caste in his own. It was not an easy matter to become a member of another family. Not only among the Jews and other early nations was the integrity of the family insisted upon, but also in more modern times. As previously mentioned, the Scots, even in comparatively recent times, clung tenaciously to their Clan, and the old Norse Vikings would take no one into their families without first "mixing blood" with him, for the spiritual effects of haemolysis, which are unknown to material science, were known of old. All these customs resulted from the working of Race- and tribal-spirit in the common blood. To admit as a member one in whom that common blood did not flow would have caused "confusion of caste." The closer the inbreeding, the greater the power of the Race-spirit, and the stronger the ties that bound the individual to the tribe, because the vital force of the man is in his blood. Memory is intimately connected with the blood, which is the highest expression of the vital body. The brain and the nervous system are the highest expression of the desire body. They call up pictures of the outside world, but in mental image-making, i.e., imagination, the blood brings the material for the pic- tures; therefore when the thought is active the blood flows to the head. When the same unmixed strain of blood flows in the veins of a family for generations, the same mental pictures made by great-grandfather, [PAGE 354] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION grandfather and father are reproduced in the son by the family-spirit which lived in the haemoglobin of the blood. He sees himself as the continuation of a long line of ancestors who LIVE IN HIM. He sees all the events of the past lives of the family as though he had been present, therefore he does not realize himself as an Ego. He is not simply "David,: but "the SON of Abraham"; not "Joseph," but "the SON of David." By means of this common blood men are said to have LIVED for many gen- erations, because through the blood their descendants had access to the memory of nature, in which the records of the lives of their ancestors were preserved. That is why, in the fifth chapter of Genesis, it is stated that the patriarchs lived for centuries. Adam, Methuselah and the other patri- archs did not PERSONALLY attain to such great age, but they lived in the consciousness of their descendants, who saw the lives of their ancestors as if THEY had lived them. After the expiration of the period stated, the de- scendants did not think of themselves as Adam or Methuselah. Memory of those ancestors faded and so it is said they died. The "second sight" of the Scotch Highlanders shows that be means of en- dogamy the consciousness of the inner World is retained. They have prac- ticed marrying in the Clan until recent times; also in Gipsies, who always marry in the tribe. The smaller the tribe and the closer the inbreeding, the more pronounced is the "sight." The earlier Races would not have dared to disobey the injunction issued by the tribal God, not to marry outside of the tribe, nor had they any in- clination to do so, for they had no mind of their own. The Original Semites were the first to evolve Will, and they at once mar- ried the daughters of the men of other tribes, frustrating temporarily the [PAGE 355] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS design of their Race-spirit and being promptly ejected as evil-doers who had "gone a-whoring after strange gods," thereby rendering themselves unfit to give the "seed" for the seven Races of our present Aryan Epoch. The Original Semites were, for the time being, the last Race that the Race-spirit cared to keep separate. Later, man was given free will. The time had come when he was to be pre- pared for individualization. The former "common" consciousness, the invol- untary clairvoyance or second-sight which constantly held before a tribesman the pictures of his ancestor's lives and caused him to feel most closely identified with the tribe or family, was to be replaced for a time by a strictly individual consciousness confined to the material world, so as to break up the nations into individuals, that the Brotherhood of Man regard- less of exterior circumstances may become a fact. This is on the same prin- ciple that if we have a number of buildings and wish to make them into one large structure, it is necessary to break them up into separate bricks. Only then can the large building be constructed. In order to accomplish this separation of nations into individuals, laws were given which prohibited endogamy or marriage in the family and hence- forth incestuous marriages gradually came to be regarded with horror. Strange blood has thus been introduced into all the families of the Earth and it has gradually wiped out the involuntary clairvoyance which promoted the clannish feeling and segregated humanity into groups. Altruism is su- perseding patriotism, and loyalty to the family is disappearing in conse- quence of the mixture of blood. Science has lately discovered that haemolysis results from the [PAGE 356] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION inoculation of the blood of one individual into the veins of another of a different species, causing the death of the lower of the two. Thus any animal inoculated with the blood of a man dies. The blood of a dog trans- fused into the veins of a bird kills the bird, but it will not hurt the dog to have the bird's blood inoculated into its veins. Science merely states the fact, the occult scientist gives the reason. The blood is the vantage ground of the spirit, as shown elsewhere. The Ego in man works in its own vehicles by means of the HEAT of the blood; the race, family or community spirit gains entrance to the blood by means of the AIR we inspire. In the animals are also both the separate spirit of the animal and the group-spirit of the species to which it belongs, but the spirit of the animal is not in- dividualized and does not work self-consciously with its vehicles as does the Ego, hence it is altogether dominated by the group-spirit which works in the blood. When the blood of a higher animal is inoculated into the veins of one from a lower species, the spirit in the blood of the higher animal is of course stronger than the spirit of the less evolved; hence when it endeavors to assert itself it kills the imprisoning form and liberates itself. When, on the other hand, the blood of a lower species is inoculated into the veins of a higher animal, the higher spirit is capable of ousting the less evolved spirit in the strange blood and assimilating the blood to its own purposes, therefore no visible catastrophe ensues. The group-spirit always aims to preserve the integrity of its domain in the blood of the species under its charge. Like the human Race-God, it re- sents the marriage of its subjects into other species and visits the sins of the fathers upon the children as we see in the case of hybrids. Where a horse and a donkey produce a mule for instance, the mixture of strange blood [PAGE 357] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS destroys the propagative faculty so as not to perpetuate the hybrid which is an abomination from the standpoint of the group-spirit, for the mule is not so definitely under the dominion of the group-spirit of the horses or of the group-spirit of the donkeys as the pure breed, yet it is not so far away as to be entirely exempt from their influence. If two mules could mate, their offspring would be still less under the dominion of either of these group-spirits, and so a new species WITHOUT A GROUP-SPIRIT would result. That would be anomaly in nature, an impossibility until the separate animal-spirits should have become sufficiently evolved to be SELF-SUFFICIENT. Such a species, could it be produced, would be without the guiding instinct, so-called, which is in reality the promptings of the group-spirit; they would be in an analogous position to a litter of kittens removed from the mother's womb prior to birth. They could not possibly shift for themselves, so they would die. Therefore, as it is the group-spirit of the animals that sends the separate spirits of the animals into embodiment, it simply withholds the fertilizing seed-atom when animals of widely differing species are mated. It permits one of its charges to take advantage of an opportunity for re-embodiment where two animals of nearly the same nature are mated, but re- fuses to let the hybrids perpetuate themselves. Thus we see that the infu- sion of strange blood weakens the hold of the group-spirit and that there- fore it either destroys the FORM or the propagative FACULTY where it has the power. The human spirit is individualized, an Ego, it is evolving free will and responsibility. It is drawn to birth by the irresistible law of Conse- quence, so that it is beyond the power of the race, community or family spirit to keep it from returning at the present stage of human development, [PAGE 358] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION and by the admixture of strange blood, by intermarriage of the individuals of different tribes or nations, the leaders of man are gradually helping him to oust the family, tribal or national spirit from the blood, but with it has necessarily gone the involuntary clairvoyance which was due to its work- ing in the blood, whereby it fostered the family traditions in its charges, and so we see that ALSO IN THE CASE OF MAN A FACULTY WAS DESTROYED BY THE MIXTURE OF BLOOD. That loss was a gain, however, for it has concentrated man's energy on the material world and he is better able to master its les- sons that if he were still distracted by the visions of the higher realms. As man becomes emancipated he gradually ceases to think of himself as "Abraham's Seed," as a "Clan Stewart Man," as a "Brahmin" or a "Levite": he is learning to think more of himself as an individual an "I". The more he cultivates that "Self," the more he frees himself from the family and na- tional spirit in the blood, the more he becomes self-sufficient citizen of the world. There is much foolish, even dangerous, take of giving up the Self to the Not-Self; only when we have cultivated a "Self," can we sacrifice ourselves and give up the SELF to the WHOLE. So long as we can only love our own fam- ily or nation we are incapable of loving others. We are bound by the tie of kin and country. When we have burst the tie of blood and ASSERTED OURSELVES and become self-sufficient may we become unselfish helpers of humanity. When a man has reached that stage he will find that, instead of having lost his own family, he has gained all the families in the world, for they will have become his sisters and brothers, his fathers and mothers to care for and help. Then he will regain the viewpoint of the Spiritual World which he lost by [PAGE 359] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS the mixing of blood, but it will be a higher faculty an intelligent, volun- tary clairvoyance where he can see what HE wills and not merely the negative faculty imprinted in his blood by the family spirit which bound him to the family to the exclusion of all other families. His viewpoint will be uni- versal, to be used for universal good. For aforementioned reasons, intertribal, and later international, mar- riages came gradually to be regarded as desirable and preferable to close intermarriages. As man progressed through these stages, and gradually lost touch with the inner world, he sorrowed over the loss and longer for a return of the "in- ner" vision. But by degrees he forgot, and the material world gradually loomed up before his mind as the only reality, until at last he has come to scout the idea that such inner Worlds exist and to regard a belief in them as foolish superstition. The four causes contributing to this condition were: (1) The clearing of the foggy atmosphere of the Atlantean continent. (2) The indrawing of the vital body, so that a point at the root of the nose corresponds to a similar point in the vital body. (3) The elimination of inbreeding and the substitution therefore of mar- riages outside the family and tribe. (4) The use of intoxicants. The Race-spirits still exist in and work with man, but the more advanced nation, the more freedom is given the individual. In countries where people are most fettered, the Race-spirit is strongest. The more in harmony a man is with the law of Love, and the higher his ideals, the more he frees him- self from the spirit of the Races. Patriotism, while good in itself, is a [PAGE 360] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION tie of the Race-spirit. The ideal of Universal Brotherhood, which identi- fies itself with neither country nor race, is the only path which leads to emancipation. Christ came to reunite the separated races in bonds of peace and good will, wherein all will willingly and CONSCIOUSLY follow the law of Love. The present Christianity is not even a shadow of the true religion of Christ. That will remain in abeyance until all race feeling shall have been overcome. In the Sixth Epoch there will be but one Universal Brotherhood, under the Leadership of the RETURNED Christ, but the day and the hour no man knows, for it is not fixed, but depends upon how soon a sufficient number of people shall have commenced to live the life of Fellowship and Love, which is to be the hall-mark of the new dispensation. THE FALL OF MAN In connection with the analysis of Genesis, a few more words must be said about "The Fall," which is the backbone and sinew of popular Christianity. Had there been no "Fall," there would have been no need for the "plan of salvation." When, in the middle of the Lemurian Epoch, the separation of the sexes occurred (in which work Jehovah and His Angels were active), the Ego began to work slightly upon the dense body, building organs within. Man was not at that time the wide-awake conscious being he is at present, but by means of half the sex force, he was building a brain for the expression of thought as previously described. He was more awake in the Spiritual World than in the physical; hardly saw his body and was not conscious if the act of propagation. The Bible statement that Jehovah put man to sleep when he was to bring forth is correct. There was no pain nor trouble connected with [PAGE 361] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS childbirth; nor (because of man's exceedingly dim consciousness of his physical surroundings) did he know anything of the loss of his dense body by death, or of his installment in a new dense vehicle at birth. It will be remembered that the Lucifers were a part of the humanity of the Moon Period; they are the stragglers of the life wave of the Angels, too far advanced to take a dense physical body, yet they needed an "inner" organ for the acquisition of knowledge. Moreover, they could work through a physical brain, which the Angels or Jehovah could not. These spirits entered the spinal cord and brain and spoke to the woman, whose Imagination, as explained elsewhere, had been aroused by the training of the Lemurian Race. As her consciousness was principally internal, a picture-consciousness of them was received by her, and she saw them as ser- pents, for they had entered her brain by the serpentine spinal cord. The training of the woman included watching the perilous feats and fights of the Men in developing Will, in which fights bodies were necessarily often killed. The dim consciousness of something unusual set the imagination of the woman to wondering why she saw these strange things. She was conscious of the spirits of those who had lost their bodies, but her imperfect sense of the Physical World failed to reveal these friends whose dense bodies had been destroyed. The Lucifers solved the problem for her by "opening her eyes." They re- vealed to her her own body and that of the man and taught her how, together, they might conquer death by creating new bodies. Thus death could not touch them for they, like Jehovah, could create at will. [PAGE 362] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Lucifer opened the eyes of woman, She sought the help of man and opened his eyes. Thus, in a real though dim way, they first "knew" or became aware of one another and also of the Physical World. They became conscious of death and pain and by this knowledge they learned to differentiate between the inner man and the outer garment he wears and renews each time it is nec- essary to take his next step in evolution. They ceased to be automatons and became free thinking beings at the cost of freedom from pain, sickness and death. That the interpretation of the eating of the fruit as a symbol of the generative act is not a far-fetched idea, is shown by the declaration of Je- hovah (which is not a curse at all, but simply a statement of the conse- quences that would follow the act) that they will die and that the woman will bear her children in pain and suffering. He knew that, as man's atten- tion had now been called to his physical garment, he would become aware of its loss by death. He also knew that man had not yet wisdom to bridle his passion and regulate sexual intercourse by the positions of the planets, therefore pain in childbirth must follow his ignorant abuse of the function. It has always been a sore puzzle to Bible commentators what connection there could possibly be between the eating of fruit and the bearing of chil- dren, but if we understand that the eating of the fruit is symbolical of the generative act whereby man becomes "like God" inasmuch as he KNOWS his kind and is thus able to generate new beings, the solution is easy. In the latter part of the Lemurian Epoch when man arrogated to himself the prerogative of performing the generative act when he pleased, it was his then-powerful will that enable him to do so. By "eating of the tree of [PAGE 363] OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS knowledge" at any and all times he was able to create a new body whenever he lost an old vehicle. We usually think of death as something to be dreaded. Had man also "eaten of the tree of life," had he learned the secret of how to perpetually vitalize his body, there would have been a worse condition. We know that our bodies are not perfect today and in those ancient days they were exceed- ingly primitive. Therefore the anxiety of the creative Hierarchies lest man "eat of the tree of life also," and become capable of renewing his vital body, was well founded. Had he done so he would have been immortal indeed, but would never have been able to progress. The evolution of the Ego de- pends upon its vehicles and if it could not get new and improving ones by death and birth, there would be stagnation. It is an occult maxim that the oftener we die the better we are able to live, for every birth gives us a new chance. We have seen that brain-knowledge, with its concomitant selfishness, was brought by man at the cost of the power to create from himself alone. He bought his free will at the cost of pain and death; but when man learns to use his intellect for the good of humanity, he will gain spiritual power over life and in addition, will be guided by an innate knowledge as much higher than the present brain-consciousness as that is higher than the low- est animal consciousness. The fall into generation was necessary to build the brain, but that is, at best, only an indirect way of gaining knowledge and will be superseded by direct touch with the Wisdom of Nature, which man, without any co-operation, will then be able to use for the generation of new bodies. The larnyx will again speak "the lost Word," the "creative Fiat," which, under the guidance of great Teachers, was used in ancient Lemuria in the creation of plants and animals. [PAGE 364] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Man will then be a creator in very truth. Not in the slow and toilsome manner of the present day, but by the use of the proper word or magical for- mula, will he be able to create a body. All that was manifested during the descending period of involution re- mains until the corresponding point on the ascending are of evolution has been reached. The present generative organs will degenerate and atrophy. The female organ was the first to come into existence as a separate unit and, according to the law that "the first shall be last," will be the last to atrophy. The male organ was differentiated last and is even now commenc- ing to divide itself from the body. Diagram 13 will make this clear. (DIAGRAM 13) [PAGE 365] PART III. MAN'S FUTURE DEVELOPMENT AND INITIATION [PAGE 366] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION DIAGRAM: THE SEVEN DAYS OF CREATION --- END OF FILE --- [PAGE 367] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION CHAPTER XV CHRIST AND HIS MISSION THE EVOLUTION OF RELIGION In the foregoing part of this work we have become familiar with the way in which our present outside world came into existence, and how man evolved the complicated organism with which he is related to outer conditions. We have also, in a measure, studies the Jewish Race-religion. We will next consider the last and greatest of the divine measures put forth for the up- lifting of humanity, i.e., Christianity, which will be the Universal Reli- gion of the future. It is a notable fact that man and his religions have evolved side by side and in an equal degree. The earliest religion of any Race is found to be as savage as the people governed by it and as they become more civilized, their religions become more and more humane and in harmony with higher ideals. From this fact materialists have drawn the inference that no religion has a higher origin than man itself. Their investigations into early history have resulted in a conviction that, as man progressed, he civilized his God and fashioned Him after his own pattern. This reasoning is defective, because it fails to take into account that man is NOT the body, but an INDWELLING spirit, an Ego who uses the body with ever-increasing facility as evolution progresses. [PAGE 368] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION There is no doubt that the law for the BODY is "The Survival of the Fit- test." The law for the evolution of the spirit demands "Sacrifice." As long as man believes that "Might is Right," the Form prospers and waxes strong, because all obstacles are swept out of the way regardless of others. If the body were all, that manner of life would be the only one possible for man. He would be altogether incapable of any regard for others and would forcibly resist any attempt to encroach upon what he considered his rights--the right of the stronger, which is the sole standard of justice un- der the law of the Survival of the Fittest. He would be quite regardless of his fellow beings; absolutely insensible to any force FROM WITHOUT that tended to make him act in any manner not conducive to his own momentary pleasure. It is manifest, then, that whatever urges man toward a higher standard of conduct in his dealing with others must come FROM WITHIN, and from a source which is not identical with the body, otherwise it would not strive with the body and often prevail against its most obvious interests. Moreover, it must be a stronger force than that of the body, or it could not succeed in overcoming its desires and compelling it to make sacrifices for those who are physically weaker. That such a force exists, surely no one will deny. We have come to that stage in our advancement where, instead of seeing in physical weakness an opportunity for easy prey, we recognize in the very frailty of another a valid claim upon our protection. Selfishness is being slowly but surely routed by Altruism. Nature is sure to accomplish her purposes. Though slow, her progress is orderly and certain. In the breast of every man this force of Altruism [PAGE 369] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION works as a leaven. It is transforming the savage into the civilized man, and will in time transform the latter into a God. Though nothing that is truly spiritual can be thoroughly comprehended, yet it may at least be apprehended by means of an illustration. If one or two tuning-forks of exactly the same pitch is struck, the sound will induce the same vibration in the other, weak to begin with, but if the strokes are continued, the second fork will give out a louder and louder tone until it will emit a volume of sound equal to that of the first. This will happen though the forks are several feet apart, and even if one of them is encased in glass. The sound from the smitten one will penetrate the glass and the answering note be emitted by the enclosed instrument. These invisible sound-vibrations have great power over concrete matter. They can both build and destroy. If a small quantity of very fine powder is placed upon a brass or glass plate, and a violin bow drawn across the edge, the vibrations will cause the powder to assume beautiful geometrical fig- ures. The human voice is also capable of producing these figures; always the same figure for the same tone. If one note or chord after another be sounded upon a musical instrument--a piano, or preferably a violin, for from it more gradations of tone can be obtained--a tone will finally be reached which will causes the hearer to feel a distinct vibration in the back of the lower part of the head. Each time that note is struck, the vibration will be felt. That note is the "key-note" of the person whom it so affects. If it is struck slowly and soothingly it will build and rest the body, tone the nerves and restore health. If, on the other hand, it be sounded in a dominant way, loud and [PAGE 370] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION long enough, it will kill as surely as a bullet from a pistol. If we now apply what has been said about music or sound to the problem of how this inner force is awakened and strengthened, we may perhaps understand the matter better. In the first place, let us particularly note the fact that the two tuning-forks were OF THE SAME PITCH. Had this not been the case, we might have sounded and sounded one of them until the crack of doom, but the other one would have remained mute. Let us understand this thoroughly: Vibration can be induced in one tuning-fork by one of LIKE TONE ONLY. Any thing, or any being, can be affected as above stated by no sound except ITS OWN KEY-NOTE. We know that this force of Altruism exists. We also know that it is less pronounced among uncivilized people than among people of higher social at- tainment, and among the very lowest races it is almost entirely lacking. The logical conclusion is that there was a time when it was altogether ab- sent. Consequent upon this conclusion follows the natural question: What induced it? The material personality surely had nothing to do with it; in fact, that part of man's nature was much more comfortable without it than it has been at any time since. Man must have had the force of Altruism latent WITHIN, otherwise it could not have been awakened. Still further, it must have been awakened by a force of the same kind--a similar force that was already active--as the second tuning-fork was started into vibration by the first AFTER it was struck. We also saw that the vibrations in the second fork become stronger and stronger under the continued impacts of sound from the first, and that a [PAGE 371] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION glass case was no hindrance to the induction of the sound. Under the con- tinued impacts of a force similar to that within him, the Love of God to man has awakened this force of Altruism and is constantly increasing its po- tency. It is therefore reasonable and logical to conclude that, at first, it was necessary to give man a religion commensurate with his ignorance. It would have been useless to talk to him, at that stage, of a God Who was all ten- derness and love. From his viewpoint, those attributes were weaknesses and he could not have been expected to reverence a God Who possessed what were to him despicable qualities. The God to Whom he rendered obedience must be a strong God, a God to be feared, a God Who could hurl the thunderbolt and wield the flail of lightning. Thus, man was impelled first to FEAR God and was given religions of a na- ture to further his spiritual well-being under the lash of fear. The next step was to induce him a certain kind of unselfishness, by caus- ing him to give up part of his worldly goods--to sacrifice. This was achieved by giving him the Tribal or Race-God, Who is a jealous God, requir- ing of him the strictest allegiance and the sacrifice of wealth, which the growing man greatly prizes. But in return, this Race-God is a friend and mighty ally, fighting man's battles and giving him back many fold the sheep, bullocks and grain which he sacrificed. He had not yet arrived at the stage where it was possible for him to understand that all creatures are akin, but the Tribal God taught him that he must deal mercifully with his BROTHER TRIBESMAN and gave laws which made for equity and fair dealing between men of the same Race. It must not be thought that these successive steps were taken easily, nor without rebellion and lapses upon the part of primitive man. Selfishness is [PAGE 372] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION ingrained in the lower nature even unto this day, and there must have been many lapses and much backsliding. We have in the Jewish Bible good examples of how man forgot, and had to be patiently and persistently "prodded" again and again by the Tribal God. Only the visitations of a long-suffering Race-spirit were potent, at times, in bringing him back to the law--that law very few people have even yet learned to obey. There are always pioneers, however, who require something higher. When they become sufficiently numerous, a new step in evolution is taken, so that several gradations always exist. There came a time, nearly two thousand years ago, when the most advanced of humanity were ready to take another step forward, and learn the religion of living a good life for the sake of future reward in a state if existence in which they must have faith. That was a long, hard step to take. It was comparatively easy to take a sheep or a bullock to the temple and offer it as a sacrifice. If a man brought the first-fruits of his granary, his vineyards, or his flocks and herds, he still had more, and he knew that the Tribal God would refill his stores and give abundantly in return. But in this new departure, it was not a question of sacrificing his goods. It was demanded that he sacrifice HIM- SELF. It was not even a sacrifice to be made by one supreme effort of mar- tyrdom; that also would have been comparatively easy. Instead, it was de- manded that day by day, from morning until night, he must act mercifully toward all. He must forego selfishness, and LOVE his neighbor, as he had been used to loving himself. Moreover, he was not promised any immediate and visible reward, but must have faith in a future happiness. [PAGE 373] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION Is it strange that people find it difficult to realize this high ideal of CONTINUED well-doing, made doubly hard by the fact that self-interest is en- tirely ignored? Sacrifice is demanded with no positive assurance of ANY re- ward. Surely it is much to the credit of humanity that so much altruism is practiced and that it is constantly increasing. The wise Leaders, knowing the frailness of the spirit to cope with the selfish instincts of the body, and the dangers of despondency in the face of such standards of conduct, gave another uplifting impulse when they incorporated in the new religion the doctrine of "vicarious Atonement." This idea is scouted by some very advanced philosophers, and the law of "Consequence" made paramount. If it so happens that the reader agrees with these philosophers, we request that he await the explanation herein set forth, showing how BOTH are part of the scheme of upliftment. Suffice it to say, for the present, that this doctrine of atonement gives many an earnest soul the strength to strive and, in spite or repeated failures, to bring the lower nature under subjection. Let it be remembered that, for reasons given when the laws of Rebirth and Consequence were discussed, western humanity knew practically nothing of these laws. With such a great ideal before them as the Christ, and believing they had but a few short years in which to attain to such a high degree of development as this, would it not have been the greatest imaginable cruelty to leave them without help? Therefore, the GREAT SACRIFICE on Calvary--while it also served other purposes, as will be shown--become rightfully the Beacon of Hope for every earnest soul who is striving to achieve the impossible; to attain, in one short life, to the perfection demanded by the Christian religion. [PAGE 374] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION JESUS AND CHRIST-JESUS. To gain some slight insight into the Great Mystery of Golgotha, and to understand the Mission of Christ as the Founder of the Universal Religion of the future, it is necessary that we first become familiar with His exact na- ture and incidentally, with that of Jehovah, Who is the head of such Race-religions as Taoism, Buddhism, Hinduism, Judaism, etc.; also with the identity of "The Father," to Whom Christ is to give up the Kingdom, in due time. In the Christian creed occurs this sentence: "Jesus Christ, the only be- gotten Son of God." This is generally understood to mean that a certain person Who appeared in Palestine about 2,000 years ago, Who is spoken of as Jesus Christ--one separate individual--was the only begotten Son of God. This is a great mistake. There are three distinct and widely different Beings characterized in this sentence. It is of the greatest importance that the student should clearly understand the exact nature of these Three Great and Exalted Beings--differing vastly in glory, yet each entitled to our deepest and most devout adoration. The student is requested to turn to diagram 6 and note that "The only be- gotten" ("The Word," of Who John speaks) is the second aspect of the Supreme Being. This "Word" and It alone, is "begotten of His Father (the first appear) before all Worlds." "Without Him was not anything made that was made," not even the third aspect of the Supreme Being, which proceeds from the two pre- vious aspects. Therefore the "only begotten" is the exalted Being which ranks above all else in the Universe, save only the Power-aspect which cre- ated It. The first aspect of the Supreme Being "thinks out," of imagines, the Uni- verse before the beginning of active manifestation, everything, including [PAGE 375] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION the millions of Solar Systems and the great creative Hierarchies which in- habit the Cosmic Planes of existence above the seventh, which is the field of our evolution (See diagram 6). This is also the Force which dissolves everything that has crystallized beyond the possibility of further growth and at last, when the end of active manifestation has come, reabsorbs within Itself all that is, until the dawn of another Period of Manifestation. The second aspect of the Supreme Being is that which manifests in matter as the forces of attraction and cohesion, thus giving it the capability of combining into Forms of various kinds. This is "The Word," the "creative Feat," which molds the primordial Cosmic Root-substance in a manner similar to the formation of figures by musical vibrations, as previously mentioned, the same tone always producing the same figure. So this great primordial "WORD' brought, or "spoke," into being, in finest matter, all the different Worlds, with all their myriads of Forms, which have since been copied and worked out in detail by the innumerable creative Hierarchies. "The Word" could not have done this, however, until the third aspect of the Supreme Being had first prepared the Cosmic Root-substance; had awakened it from its normal state of inertia and set the countless INSEPARATE atoms spinning upon their axes, placing those axes at various angles with respect to each other, giving to each kind a certain "measure of vibration." These varying angles of inclination of the axes and the measures of vi- bration made the Cosmic Root-substance capable of forming different combina- tions, which are the basis of the seven great Cosmic Planes. There is, in each of these Planes, a different inclination of the axes, and also a [PAGE 376] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION different measure of vibration, consequently the conditions and combinations in each one are different from those in any of the others, due to the activ- ity of "The Only Begotten." Diagram 14 shows us that: "The Father" is the highest Initiate among the humanity of the Saturn Period. The ordinary humanity of that Period are now the Lords of Mind. "The Son" (Christ) is the highest Initiate of the Sun Period. The ordinary humanity of that Period are now the Archangels. "The Holy Spirit" (Jehovah) is the highest Initiate of the Moon Period. The ordinary humanity of that Period are now the Angels. This diagram also shows what are the vehicles of these different orders of Beings, and upon comparison with diagram 8, it will be seen that their bodies or vehicles (indicated by squares on diagram 14) correspond to the Globes of the Period in which they were human. This is always the case so far as the ordinary humanities are concerned, for at the end of the Period during which any live wave becomes individualized as human beings, those be- ings retain BODIES corresponding to the Globes on which they have func- tioned. On the other hand, the Initiates have progressed and evolved for them- selves higher vehicles, discontinuing the ordinary use of the lowest vehicle when the ability to use a new and higher one has been attained. Ordinarily, the lowest vehicle of an Archangel is the desire body, but Christ, Who is the highest Initiate of the Sun Period, ordinarily uses the life spirit as lowest vehicle, functioning as consciously in the World of Life Spirit as we do in the Physical World. The student is requested to note this point [PAGE 377] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION DIAGRAM 14: THE VEHICLES OF THE HIGHEST INITIATES AND ORDINARY HUMANITY [PAGE 378] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION particularly, as the World of Life Spirit is the first UNIVERSAL World, as explained in the chapter on Worlds. It is the World in which differentiation ceases and unity begins to be realized, so far as out solar system is concerned. Christ has power to build and function in a vehicle as low as the desire body, such as is used by the Archangels but HE CAN DESCEND NO FURTHER. The significance of this will be seen presently. JESUS belongs to our humanity. When the man, Jesus is studied through the memory of nature, he can be traced back life by life, where he lived in different circumstances, under various names, in different embodiments, the same time, in that respect, as any other human being. THIS CANNOT BE DONE WITH THE BEING, CHRIST. In His CASE CAN BE FOUND BUT ONE EMBODIMENT. It must not be supposed, however, that Jesus was an ordinary individual. He was of a singularly pure type of mind, vastly superior to the great ma- jority of our present humanity. Through many lives had he trod the Path of Holiness and thus fitted himself for the greatest honor ever bestowed upon a human being. His mother, Virgin Mary, was also a type of the highest human purity and because of that was selected to become the mother of Jesus. His father was a high Initiate, virgin and capable of performing the act of fecundation as a sacrament, without personal desire or passion. Thus the beautiful, pure and lovely spirit whom we know as Jesus of Nazareth was born into a pure and passionless body. This body was the best that could be produced on Earth and the task of Jesus, in that embodiment, was to care for it and evolve it to the highest possible degree of [PAGE 379] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION efficiency, in preparation for the great purpose it was to serve. Jesus of Nazareth was born at about the time stated in the historic records, and not 105 B.C., as stated in some occult works. The name Jesus is common in the East, and an Initiate named Jesus did live 105 B.C., but he took the Egyptian Initiation and was not Jesus of Nazareth, with whom we are concerned. The Individual who was later born under the name of Christian Rosenkreuz, who is in the body today, was a highly evolved being when Jesus of Nazareth was born. His testimony, as well as the results of first-hand investigation by later Rosicrucians, all agree in placing the birth of Jesus of Nazareth at the beginning of the Christian Era, on about the date usually ascribed to that event. Jesus was educated by the Essenes and reached a very high state of spiritual development during the thirty years in which he used his body. It may be here said, parenthetically, that the Essenes were a third sect which existed in Palestine, besides the two mentioned in the New Testament--the Pharisees and the Sadducees. The Essenes were an exceedingly devout order, widely different from the materialistic Sadducees and entirely opposite to the hypocritical, publicity seeking Pharisees. They shunned all mention of themselves and their methods of study and worship. To the latter peculiarity is due the fact that almost nothing is known of them, and that they are not mentioned in the New Testament. It is a law of the Cosmos that no Being, however high, can function in any world without a vehicle built of the material of that world (See diagrams 8 and 14). Therefore the desire body was the lowest vehicle of the [PAGE 380] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION group of spirits who had reached the human stage in the Sun Period. Christ was one of those spirits and was consequently unable to build for Himself a vital body and a dense physical vehicle. He could have worked upon humanity in a desire body, as did His younger brothers, the Archangels, as Race-spirits. Jehovah had opened an avenue for them to enter the dense body of man by means of the air he inhaled. All Race-religions were reli- gions of law, and creators of sin through disobedience of that law. They were under the direction of Jehovah, Whose lowest vehicle is the human spirit, correlating Him to the World of Abstract Thought, where everything is separative and therefore leads to self-seeking. That is precisely the reason why the intervention of Christ became neces- sary. Under the REGIME of Jehovah unity is impossible. Therefore the Christ, Who possess as a lowest vehicle the unifying life spirit, must enter into the dense human body. He must appear as a man among men and dwell in this body, because only from WITHIN IS IT possible to conquer the Race-religion, which influences man from WITHOUT. Christ could not be BORN in a dense body, because He had never passed through an evolution such as the Earth Period, therefore He would first have had to acquire the ability to build a dense body such as ours. But even had He possessed that ability, it would have been inexpedient for such an ex- alted Being to expend for that purpose the energy necessary for body-building through ante-natal life, childhood and youth, to bring it to sufficient maturity for use. He had ceased to use, ordinarily, vehicles such as would correspond to our human spirit, mind and desire body, although He had learned to build them in the Sun Period, and retained the ability to [PAGE 381] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION build and function in them whenever desired or required. He used all his own vehicles, taking only the vital and dense bodies from Jesus. When the latter was 30 years of age Christ entered these bodies and used them until the climax of His Mission on Golgotha. After the destruction of the dense body, Christ appeared among His disciples in the vital body, in which He functioned for some time. The vital body is the vehicle which He will use when He appears again, for He will never take another dense body. It is encroaching upon a subject to be dealt with later to remark that the object of all esoteric training is to so work on the vital body that the life spirit is built up and quickened. When we come to deal with Initiation it may be possible to give more detailed explanations, but no more can be said on the subject just now. In chronicling the events incident to POST MORTEM existence, this subject has been partially dealt with and the student is here asked to note that a man is supposed to have conquered his desire body to a considerable extent before attempting esotericism. His esoteric training and the earlier Initiations are devoted to work on the vital body and result in the building of the life spirit. At the time Christ entered the body of Jesus, the latter was a disciple of high degree, consequently his life spirit was well organized. Therefore, the lowest vehicle in which Christ functioned, and the best organized of the higher vehicles of Jesus, were identical; and Christ, when He took the vital body and the dense body of Jesus, was thus furnished with a complete chain of vehicles bridging the gap between the World of Life Spirit and the dense Physical World. The significance of the fact that Jesus had passed several initiations lies in the effect that has on the vital body. Jesus' vital body was [PAGE 382] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION already attuned to the high vibrations of the life spirit. An ordinary man's vital body would have instantly collapsed under the terrific vibra- tions of the Great Spirit who entered Jesus' body. Even that body, pure and high-strung as it was, could not withstand those tremendous impacts for many years, and when we read of certain times when Christ withdrew temporarily from his disciples, as when he later walked on the sea to meet them, the esotericist knows that he drew out of Jesus' vehicles to give them a rest under the care of the Essene Brothers, who knew more of how to treat such vehicles than Christ did. This change was consummated with the full and free consent of Jesus, who knew during this entire life that he was preparing a vehicle for Christ. He submitted gladly, that his brother humanity might receive the gigantic impe- tus which was given to its development by the mysterious sacrifice on Golgotha. Thus (as shown in diagram 14) Christ Jesus possessed the twelve vehicles, which formed an unbroken chain from the Physical World to the very Throne of God. Therefore He is the only Being in the Universe in touch with both God and man and capable of mediating between them, because He has, personally and individually experience all conditions and knows every limitation inci- dental to physical existence. Christ is unique among all Beings in all the seven Worlds. He alone pos- sess the twelve vehicles. None save He is able to feel such compassion, nor so fully understand the position and needs of humanity; none save He is qualified to bring the relive that shall fully meet our needs. [PAGE 383] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION Thus do we know the nature of Christ. He is the highest Initiate of the Sun Period and He tool the dense and vital bodies of Jesus that He might function directly in the Physical World and appear as a man among men. Had He appeared in a manifestly miraculous manner, it would have been contrary to the scheme of evolution, because at the end of the Atlantean Epoch human- ity had been given freedom to do right or wrong. That they might learn to become self-governing, no coercion whatever could be used. They must know good and evil through experience. Before that time they had been led willy-nilly, but at that time they were given freedom under the different Race-religions, each religion adapted to the needs of its particular Tribe or Nation. NOT PEACE BUT A SWORD All Race-religions are of the Holy Spirit. They are insufficient, be- cause they are based on law, which makes for sin and brings death, pain and sorrow. All Race-spirits know this, and realize that their religions are merely steps to something better. This is shown by the fact that all Race-religions, without exception, point to One Who is TO COME. The reli- gion of the Persians pointed to Mithras; of the Chaldeans to Tammuz. The old Norse Gods foresaw the approach of "The Twilight of the Gods," when Sutr, the bright Sun-spirit, shall supersede them and a new and fairer order be established on "Gimle," the regenerated earth. The Egyptians waited for Horis, the new-born Sun. Mithras and Tammuz are also symbolized as Solar orbs and all the principal Temples were built facing the East, that the rays of the rising Sun might shine directly through the open doors; even Saint Peter's at Rome is so placed. All these facts show that it was generally [PAGE 384] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION known that the One Who was to come was a Sun-spirit and was to save humanity from the separative influences necessarily contained in all Race-religions. These religions were steps which it was necessary for mankind to take to prepare for the advent of Christ. Man must first cultivate a "self" before he can become really UNselfish and understand the higher phase of Universal Brotherhood--unity of purpose and interest--for which Christ laid the foun- dation at His first coming, and which He will make living realties when He returns. As the fundamental principle of a Race-religion is separation, inculcat- ing self-seeking at the expense of other men and nations, it is evident that if the principle is carried to its ultimate conclusion it must necessarily have an increasingly destructive tendency and finally frustrate evolution, unless succeeded by a more constructive religion. Therefore the separative religions of the Holy Spirit must give place to the unifying religion of the Son, which is the Christian religion. Law must give place to Love, and the separate Races and Nations be united in one Universal Brotherhood, with Christ as the Eldest Brother. The Christian religion has not yet had time to accomplish this great ob- ject. Man is still in the toils of the dominant Race-spirit and the ideals of Christianity are yet too high for him. The intellect can see some of the beauties, and readily admits that we should love our enemies, but the pas- sions of the desire body are still too strong. The law of the Race-spirit being "An eye for an eye," the Feeling is "I'll get even!" The heart prays for Love; the desire body hopes for Revenge. The intellect sees, IN THE AB- STRACT, the beauty of loving one's enemies but in concrete cases it allies [PAGE 385] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION itself with the vengeful feeling of the desire body, pleading, as an excuse for "getting even," that "the social organism must be protected." It is a matter for congratulation, however, that society feels compelled to apologize for the retaliative methods used. Corrective methods and mercy are becoming more and more prominent in the administration of the laws, as is shown by the favorable reception which has been accorded that very modern institution, the Juvenile Court. Further manifestation of this same ten- dency may be noted in the increasing frequency with which convicted prison- ers are released on probation, under suspended sentence; also in the greater humanity with which prisoners of war are treated of late years. These are the vanguards of the sentiment of Universal Brotherhood, which is slowly but surely makings its influence felt. Yet, though the world is advancing and though, for instance, it has been comparatively easy for the writer to secure a hearing for his views in the different cities where he has lectured, the daily papers sometimes devoting to his utterances whole pages (and front pages at that) so long as he con- fined himself to speaking of the higher worlds and the POST MORTEM states, it has been very noticeable that as soon as the theme was Universal Brother- hood his articles have ALWAYS been consigned to the waste-basket. The world in general is very unwilling to consider anything that is, as it thinks, "too" unselfish. There must be "something in it." Nothing is regarded as an entirely natural line of conduct if it offers no opportunity for "getting the best of" one's fellowmen. Commercial undertakings are planned and conducted on that principle and, before the minds of those who are enslaved by the desire to accumulate useless wealth, the idea of [PAGE 386] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Universal Brotherhood conjures up frightful visions of the abolition of capitalism and its inevitable concomitant, the exploitation of others, with the wreck of "business interests" implied thereby. The word "enslaved" ex- actly describes this condition. According to the Bible, man was to have do- minion over the world, but in the vast majority of cases the reverse is true--it is the world which has dominion over man. Every man who has prop- erty interests will, in his saner moments, admit that they are a never-failing source of worry to him; that he is constantly scheming to hold his possessions, or at least to keep from being deprived of them by "sharp practice," knowing that others are as constantly scheming to accomplish that, to them, desirable end. The man is the slave of what, with uncon- scious irony, he calls "my possessions,' when in reality they possess him. Well did the Sage of Concord say, "THINGS are in the saddle and ride man- kind!" This state of affairs is the result of Race-religions, with their system of law; therefore do they all look for "One Who is to come." The Christian religion ALONE is NOT looking for One Who IS to come, but for One Who is to come AGAIN. The time of this second coming depends upon when the Church can free itself from the State. The Church, especially in Europe, is bound to the Chariot of State. The ministers are fettered by economic considerations and dare not proclaim the truths that their studies have revealed to them. A visitor to Copenhagen, Denmark, recently witnessed a church confirma- tion service. The Church there is under State control and all ministers are appointed by the temporal power. The parishioners have nothing whatever to say in the matter. They may attend church or not, as they please, but they [PAGE 387] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION are compelled to pay the taxes which support the institution. In addition to holding office by the bounty of the State, the pastor of the particular church visited was decorated with several Orders conferred by the king, the glittering badges bearing silent but eloquent testimony as to the extent of his subserviency to the State. During the ceremony, he prayed for the king and the legislators, that they might rule the country wisely. As long as kings and legislators exists, this prayer might be very appropri- ate, but it was a considerable shock to hear him add: ". . . . and, al- mighty God, protect and strengthen our army and navy!" Such a prayer as this shows plainly that the God worshiped is the Tribal or National God--the Race-spirit, for the last act of the gentle Christ Jesus was to stay the sword of the friend who would have protected Him therewith. Although He said He had not come to send peace, but a sword, it was because He foresaw the oceans of blood that would be spilled by the militant "Christian" nations in their mistaken understanding of His teach- ings and because high ideals cannot be immediately attained by humanity. The wholesale murder of war and like atrocities are harsh, but they are po- tent illustrations of what Love would abolish. There is, apparently, a flat contradiction between the words of Christ Jesus, "I came not to send peace, but a sword," and the words of the celes- tial song which heralded the birth of Jesus, "On earth Peace, Goodwill to- ward men." This contradictions, however, is apparent only. There is as great an apparent contradiction between a woman's words and her actions when she says, "I am going to clean house and tidy up," and then [PAGE 388] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION proceeds to take up carpets and pile chairs one upon another, producing gen- eral confusion in a previously orderly house. One observing only this as- pect of the matter, would be justified in saying, "She is making matters worse instead of better," but when the purpose of her work is understood, the expediency of the temporary disorder is realized and in the end her house will be the better for the passing disturbance. Similarly, we must bear in mind that the time which has elapsed since the coming of Christ Jesus is but little more than a moment in comparison with the duration of even one Day of Manifestation. We must learn, as did Whitman, to "know the amplitude of time," and look beyond the past and present cruelties and jealousies of the warring sects to the shining age of Universal Brotherhood, which will mark the next great step of man's progress on his long and wondrous journey from the clod to the God, from protoplasm to conscious unity with the Father, that . . . one far-off, divine event To which the whole creation moves. It may be added that the above mentioned pastor, during the ceremony of receiving his pupils into the Church taught them that Jesus Christ was a composite individual; that Jesus was mortal, human part, while Christ was the divine, immortal Spirit. Presumably, if the matter had been discussed with him, he would not have supported this statement, nevertheless in making it he stated an occult fact. THE STAR OF BETHLEHEM. The unifying influence of the Christ has been symbolized in the beautiful legend of the worship of the three magi, or "wise men of the East," so skillfully woven by General Lew Wallace into his charming story, "Ben Hur." [PAGE 389] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION The three wise men--Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar--are the representa- tives of the white, yellow and black Races and symbolize the people of Eu- rope, Asia and Africa, who are all led by The Star to the World-Savior, to Whom eventually "every knee shall bow," and Whom "every tongue shall con- fess"; Who shall unite all the scattered nations under the Banner of Peace and Goodwill; Who shall cause men to "beat their words into plowshares and their spears into pruning hooks." The Star of Bethlehem is said to have appeared at the time of the birth of Jesus, and to have guided the three wise men to the Savior. Much speculation has been indulged in as to the nature of this Star. Most material scientists have declared it a myth, while others have said if it were anything more than a myth, it might have been a "coincidence"--two dead Suns might have collided and caused a conflagration. Every mystic, however, knows the "Star"--yea, and the "Cross" also--not only as symbols connected with the life of Jesus and Christ Jesus, but in his own personal experience. Paul says: "Until Christ be formed in you"; and the mystic, Angelus Silesius, echoes: Though Christ a thousand times in Bethlehem be born And not within thyself, thy soul will be forlorn. The Cross on Golgotha thou lookest to in vain Unless within thyself it be set up again. Richard Wagner shows the intuitional knowledge of the artist when, to the question of Parsifal, "Who is The Grail?" Gurnemanz answers: That tell we not; But if thou hast by Him been bidden, From thee the truth will not stay hidden. . . . The land to Him no path leads through, And search but severs from Him wider When He Himself is not the Guider. [PAGE 390] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Under the "old dispensation" the path to Initiation was not open. It was for only the chosen few. Some might seek the path, but only those who were guided to the Temples by the Hierophants found entrance. Previous to the advent of Christ, there was no such sweeping invitation as "Whosoever will may come." At the moment the blood flowed on Golgotha, however, "the veil of the Temple was rent" (for reasons presently to be explained), and ever since that tine, whosoever will seek admittance will surely find it. In the Temples of Mystery the Hierophant taught his pupils that there is in the Sun a spiritual, as well as a physical force. The latter force in the rays of the Sun is the fecundating principle in nature. It causes the growth of the plant world and thereby sustains the animal and human kingdom. It is the upbuilding energy which is the source of all physical force. This physical, solar energy reaches its highest expression in midsummer, when the days are longest and the nights are shortest, because the rays of the Sun then fall directly on the northern hemisphere. At that time the spiritual forces are the most inactive. On the other hand, in December, during the long winter nights, the physical force of the solar orb is dormant and the spiritual forces reach their maximum degree of activity. The night between the 24th and the 25th of December is The Holy Night, PAR EXCELLENCE, of the entire year. The Zodiacal sign of the immaculate ce- lestial Virgin stands upon the eastern horizon near midnight, the Sun of the New Year is then born and starts upon his journey from the southernmost point toward the northern hemisphere, to save that part of humanity [PAGE 391] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION (physically) from the darkness and famine which would inevitably result if he were to remain permanently south of the equator. To the people of the northern hemisphere, where all our present day reli- gions originated, the Sun is directly below the Earth; and the spiritual in- fluences are strongest, in the north, at midnight of the 24th of December. That being the case, it follows as a matter of course that it would then be easiest for those who wished to take a definite step toward Initiation to get in conscious touch with the spiritual Sun especially for the first time. Therefore the pupils who were ready for Initiation were taken in hand by the Hierophants of the Mysteries, and be means of ceremonies performed in the Temple, were raised to a state of exaltation wherein they transcended physical conditions. To their spiritual vision, the solid Earth become transparent and they was the Sun at midnight--"The Star!" It was not the physical Sun they saw with spiritual eyes, however, but the Spirit in the Sun--The Christ--their Spiritual Savior, as the physical Sun was their physical Savior. This is the Star that shone on that Holy Night and that still shines for the mystic in the darkness of night. When the noise and confusion of physical activity are quieted, he enters into his closet and seeks the way to the King of Peace. The Blazing Star is ever there to guide him and his soul hears the prophetic song, "On earth Peace, Goodwill toward men." Peace and goodwill to all, without exception; no room for one single en- emy or outcast! Is it any wonder that it is hard to educate humanity to such a high standard? Is there any better way to show the beauty of, and the necessity for peace, goodwill and love than by contrasting them with the present state of war, selfishness and hate? [PAGE 392] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The stronger the light, the deeper the shadow it casts. The higher our ideals, the more plainly can we see our shortcomings. Unfortunately, at the present stage of development, humanity is willing to learn only by the hardest experience. As a Race, it must become abso- lutely selfish to feel the bitter pangs caused by the selfishness of others, as one must know much sickness to be thoroughly thankful for health. The religion MIScalled Christianity has therefore been the bloodiest re- ligion known, not excepting Mohammedanism, which in this respect is somewhat akin to our malpracticed Christianity. On the battle field and in the In- quisition innumerable and unspeakable atrocities have been committed in the name of the gentle Nazarene. The Sword and the Wine Cup,--the perverted Cross and Communion Chalice--have been the means by which the more powerful of the so-called Christian nations gained supremacy over the heathen peoples, and even over other but weaker nations professing the same faith as their conquerors. The most cursory reading of the history of the Graeco-Latin, Teutonic and Anglo-Saxson Races will corroborate on this. While man was under the FULL sway of Race-religions each nation was an united whole. Individual interests were willing subordinated to the com- munity interests. All were "under the law." All were members of their re- spective tribes first, and individuals only secondarily. At the present time there is a tendency toward the other extreme--to ex- alt "self" above all else. The result is evident in the economic and indus- trial problems that are facing every nation and clamoring for solution. The state of development wherein every man feels himself an absolutely [PAGE 393] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION separate unit, an Ego, independently pursuing his own course, is a necessary stage. The national, tribal and family unity must first be broken up before Universal Brotherhood can become a fact. The REGIME of Paternalism has been largely superseded by the reign of Individualism. We are learning the evils of the latter more and more as our civilization advances. Our unsystematic method of distributing the products of labor, the rapacity of the few and the exploitation of many--these social crimes result in under-consumption, industrial depressions and labor disturbances, destroying internal peace. The industrial war of the present day is vastly more far-reaching and destructive than the military wars of the nations. [PAGE 393 cont'd] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION THE HEART AS AN ANOMALY. No lesson, though its truth may be superficially assented to, is of any real value as an active principle of the life until the heart has learned it in longing and bitterness, and the lesson man must so learn is that what is not beneficial to all can never be truly beneficial to any. For nearly 2,000 years we have lightly assented with out lips that we should govern our lives in accordance with such maxims as "Return good for evil." The Heart urges mercy and love, but the Reason urges belligerent and retaliatory mea- sures, if not as revenge, at least as a means of preventing a repetition of hostilities. It is this divorce of head from heart that hinders the growth of a true feeling of Universal Brotherhood and the adoption of the teachings of Christ--the Lord of Love. The mind is the focusing point by means of which the Ego becomes aware of the material universe. As an instrument for the acquisition of knowledge in [PAGE 394] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION those realms the mind is invaluable, but when it arrogates to itself the ROLE of dictator as to the conduct of man to man, it is as through the lens should say to an astronomer who was in the act of photographing the Sun through a telescope: "You have me improperly focused. You are not looking at the Sun correctly. I do not think it is good to photograph the Sun any- way, and I want you to point me at Jupiter. The rays of the Sun heat me too much and are liable to damage me." If the astronomer exercises his will and focuses the telescope as he de- sires, telling it to attend to its business of transmitting the rays that strike it, leaving the results to him. the work will proceed well, but if the lens has the stronger will and the mechanism of the telescope is in league with it, the astronomer will be seriously hampered in having to con- tend with a refractory instrument, and the result will be blurred pictures, of little or no value. Thus it is with the Ego. It works with a threefold body, which it con- trols, or should control through the mind. But, sad to say, this body has a will of its own and is often aided and abetted by the mind, thus frustrating the purposes of the Ego. This antagonistic "lower will" is an expression of the higher part of the desire body. When the division of the Sun, Moon, and Earth took place, in the early part of Lemurian Epoch, the more advanced portion of humanity-in-the-making experienced a division of the desire body into a higher and a lower part. The rest of humanity did likewise in the early part of the Atlantean Epoch. This higher part of the desire body become a sort of animal soul. It built the cerebro-spinal nervous systems and the voluntary muscles, by that means controlling the lower part of the threefold body until the link of [PAGE 395] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION mind was given. Then the mind "coalesced" with this animal soul and become a co-regent. The mind is thus bound up in desire; is enmeshed in the selfish lower na- ture, making it difficult for the spirit to control the body. The focusing mind, which should be the ally of the higher nature, is alienated by and in league with the lower nature--enslaved by desire. The law of the Race religions was given to emancipate intellect from de- sire. The "fear of God" was pitted against "the desires of the flesh." This, however, was not enough to enable one to become master of the body and secure its willing co-operation. It became necessary for the spirit to find in the body another point of vantage, which was not under the sway of the desire nature. All muscles are expressions of the desire body and a straight road to the capital, where the traitorous mind is wedded to desire and reigns supreme. If the United States were at war with France, it would not land troops in England, hoping in that way to subjugate the French. It would land its sol- diers directly in France, and fight there. Like a wise general, the Ego followed a similar course of action. It did not commence its campaign by getting control of one of the glands, for they are expressions of the vital body; nor was it possible to get control of the voluntary muscles, for they are too well garrisoned by the enemy. That part of the involuntary muscular system which is controlled by the sympathetic nervous system would also be useless for the purpose. It must get into a more direct touch with the cerebro-spinal nervous system. To do this, and secure a base of operations in the enemy's country, it must control a muscle [PAGE 396] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION which is involuntary, and yet connected with the voluntary nervous system. Such a muscle is the heart. We have previously spoken of the two kinds of muscles--voluntary and in- voluntary. The latter are formed in lengthwise stripes and are connected with functions not under the control of the will, such as digestion, respi- ration, excretion, etc. The voluntary muscles are those which are con- trolled by the will through the voluntary nervous system, such as the muscles of the hand and arm. They are striped BOTH lengthwise and cross- wise. The above is true of all muscles in the body EXCEPT THE HEART, which is an involuntary muscle. Ordinarily, we cannot control the circulation. Un- der normal conditions the heart-beat is a fixed quantity, yet to the bewil- derment of physiologists, the heart is CROSS-striped like a voluntary muscle. It is the only organ in the body exhibiting this peculiarity but, sphinx-like, it refuses to give material scientists an answer to the riddle. The occult scientist easily finds the answer in the memory of nature. From that record he learns that when the Ego first sought a stronghold in the heart, the latter was striped lengthwise only, the same as any other in- voluntary muscle; but as the Ego gained more and more control over the heart, the cross-stripes have gradually developed. They are not so numerous nor so well defined as on the muscles under the full control of the desire body, but as the altruistic principles of love and brotherhood increase in strength and gradually overrule the reason, which is based in desire, so will these cross stripes become more numerous and more marked. As previously stated, the seed-atom of the dense body is located in the heart during life and withdrawn only at death. The active work of the Ego is in the blood. Now, if we except the lungs, the heart is the only organ [PAGE 397] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION in the body through which all the blood passes in every cycle. The blood is the highest expression of the vital body, for it nourishes the entire physical organism. It is also, in a sense, the vehicle of the subconscious memory, and in touch with the Mercury of Nature, situated in the highest division of the Etheric Region. The blood carries the pictures of life from ancestors to descendants for generations, where there is a com- mon blood, as produced by inbreeding. There are in the head three points, each of which is the particular seat of one of the three aspects of the spirit (See diagram 17), the second and third aspects having, in addition, secondary vantage grounds. The desire body is the perverted expression of the Ego. It converts the "Selfhood" of the spirit into "selfishness." Selfhood seeks not its own at the expense of others. Selfishness seeks gain regardless of others. The seat of the human spirit is primarily in the pineal gland and secondarily in the brain and cerebro-spinal nervous system, which controls the voluntary muscles. The love and unity in the World of the Life Spirit find their illusory counterpart in the Etheric Region, to which we are correlated by the vital body, which latter promotes sex love and sex union. The life spirit has its seat primarily in the pituitary body and secondarily in the heart, which is the gateway of the blood that nourishes the muscles. The actionless Divine Spirit--The Silent Watcher--finds its material ex- pression in the passive, inert and irresponsive skeleton of the dense body, which is the obedient instrument of other bodies, but has no power to act on its own initiative. The Divine Spirit has its strong hold in the impen- etrable point at the root of the nose. [PAGE 398] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION In reality there is but one spirit, the Ego, but looking at it from the Physical World, it is refracted into the three aspects, which work as stated. As the blood passes through the heart, cycle after cycle, hour after hour all through life, it engraves the pictures it carries upon the seed-atoms while they are still fresh, thus making a faithful record of the life which is indelibly impressed on the soul in the POST MORTEM existence, It is always in closest touch with the life spirit, the spirit of love and unity, therefore the heart is the home of altruistic love. As these pictures pass inward to the World of Life Spirit, in which is the true memory of nature, they do not come through the slow physical senses, but directly through the fourth ether contained in the air we breathe. In the World of Life Spirit the life spirit sees much more clearly than it can in the denser Worlds. In its high home it is in touch with the Cosmic Wisdom and in any situation it knows at once what to do and flashes the message of guidance and proper action back to the heart, which as in- stantaneously flashes it on the the brain through the medium of the pneumo-gastric nerve, resulting in "first impressions"--the intuitional im- pulse, which is always good, because it is drawn directly from the fountain of Cosmic Wisdom and Love. This is all done so quickly that the heart has control before the slower reason has had time to "take in the situation," as it were. It is the thought that man "thinketh in his heart," and it is true that "so is he." Man is inherently a virgin spirit, good, noble and true in every respect. All that is not good is from the lower nature, that illusory reflection of the Ego. The virgin spirit is always giving wise counsel. If we could only [PAGE 399] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION follow the impulses of the heart--the first thought--Universal Brotherhood would be realized here and now. But that is just the point where the trouble begins. After the good counsel of the first thought has been given, the mind begins to reason, with the result that, in the great majority of cases, it dominates the heart. The telescope arranges its own focus and points where it lists, despite the astronomer. The mind and the desire body frustrate the designs of the spirit by taking control and, as they lack the spirit's wisdom, both spirit and body suffer. Physiologists note that certain areas of the brain are devoted to par- ticular thought activities and phrenologist have carried this branch of sci- ence still further. Now, it is known that thought breaks down and destroys nerve tissues. This and all other waste of the body, is replaced by the blood. When, through the development of the heart into a voluntary muscle, the circulation of the blood finally passes under the absolute control of the unifying life spirit--the Spirit of Love--it will then be within the power of that spirit to withhold the blood from those areas of the brain de- voted to selfish purposes. As a result, those particular thought centers will gradually atrophy. On the other hand, it will be possible for the spirit to increase the blood supply when the mental activities are altruistic, and thus build up the areas devoted to altruism, so that, in time, the desire nature will be conquered and the mind emancipated by Love from its bondage to desire. It is only by complete emancipation, through Love, that man can ruse above the law and become a law unto himself. Having conquered himself, he will have conquered all the World. The cross stripes of the heart may be built by certain exercises under occult training, but as some of these exercises are dangerous, they should [PAGE 400] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION be undertaken only under the direction of a competent teacher. That no reader of this book may be deceived by imposters professing ability and willingness to so train aspirants for a consideration, it is emphatically repeated that NO TRUE OCCULTIST EVER BOASTS, ADVERTISES HIS OCCULT POWER, SELLS OCCULT INFORMATION OR LESSONS AT SO MUCH EACH OR FOR A COURSE; NOR WILL BE CONSENT TO A THEATRICAL DISPLAY. HIS WORK IS DONE IN THE MOST UNOBTRUSIVE MANNER POSSIBLE AND SOLELY FOR THE PURPOSE OF LEGITIMATELY HELP- ING OTHERS, WITHOUT THOUGHT OF SELF. As said in the beginning of this chapter, all persons earnestly desiring the higher knowledge may rest assured that if they will but seek, they will find the way open for them. Christ Himself prepared the way for "whosoever will." He will help and welcome all real seekers, who are willing to work for Universal Brotherhood. THE MYSTERY OF GOLGOTHA. During the last 2,000 years much has been said about "the cleansing blood." The blood of Christ has been extolled from the pulpit as the sover- eign remedy for sin; the ONLY means of redemption and salvation. But if the laws of Rebirth and Consequence work in such a way that the evolving beings reap as they have sown, and if the evolutionary impulse is constantly bring humanity higher and higher, ultimately to attain perfection--where then is the need for redemption and salvation? Even if the need existed, how can the death of one individual help the rest? Would it not be nobler to suffer the consequences of one's acts than to hide be- hind another? These are some of the objections to the doctrine of vicarious atonement and redemption by the blood of Christ Jesus. We will try to [PAGE 401] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION answer them before showing the logical harmony between the operation of the law of Consequence and the Atonement by Christ. In the first place, it is absolutely true that the evolutionary impulse does work to achieve ultimate perfection for all; yet there are some who are constantly straggling behind. At the present time, we have just passed the extreme point of materiality and are going through the sixteen Races. We are treading "the sixteen paths to destruction," and are consequently in graver danger of falling behind than at any other part of the evolutionary journey. In the abstract, time is nothing. A number may fall behind so far that they must be abandoned, to take up their further evolution in another scheme, where they can continue their journey to perfection. Nevertheless that was not the evolution originally designed for them and it is reasonable to suppose that the exalted Intelligences in charge of our evolution use ev- ery means to bring through in safety as many as possible of the entities un- der their charge. In ordinary evolution, the laws of Rebirth and Consequence are perfectly adequate for bringing the major portion of the life wave up to perfection, but they do not suffice in the case of the stragglers, who are lagging be- hind in the various Races. During the stage of individualism, which is the climax of the illusion of separateness, all mankind needs extra help, but for the stragglers some additional special aid must be provided. To give that special aid, to redeem the stragglers, was the mission of Christ. He said that He came to seek and to save that which was lost. He opened the way of Initiation for all who are willing to seek it. Objectors to vicarious atonement urge: That it is cowardly to hide [PAGE 402] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION behind another; that each man should be willing to take the consequence of his acts. Let us consider an analogous case. The waters of the Great Lakes narrow into the Niagara River. For twenty miles this enormous volume of water flows rapidly toward the falls. The river bed is filled with rocks and if a person who goes beyond a certain point does not lose his life in the rapids above the cataract, he will surely do so by the plunge over the brink. Suppose a man appeared who, in pity for the victims of the current, placed a rope above the cataract, although he knew that the conditions were such that in doing so, he himself could not by any possible chance escape death. Yet gladly and of his own free will, he sacrificed his life and placed the rope, thus modifying former conditions so that any otherwise helpless victims who would grasp the rope would be saved and thenceforward none need be lost. What would we think of a man who had fallen into the water through his own carelessness, and was struggling madly to reach the shore, if he should say: "What! Save myself and seek to avoid penalty of my carelessness by shielding myself behind the strength of another, who suffered through no fault of his own, and gave up his life that such as I might live? No, never! That would not be "manly." I will take my deserts!" Would we not all agree that the man was a fool? Not all are in need of salvation. Christ knew that there is a very large class who do not require salvation in this way, but just as surely as there are the ninety-and-nine who are well taken care of by the laws of Rebirth and Consequence and will reach perfection in that way, so there are the "sinners" who have become "bogged" in matter and cannot escape without a [PAGE 403] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION rope. Christ came to save them and to bring peace and good will to all, by raising them to the necessary point of spirituality, causing a change in their desire bodies which will make the influence of the life spirit in the heart more potent. His younger brother Sun spirits, the Archangels, had worked as Race-spirits on the desire bodies of man, but their work had been from WITH- OUT. It was simply a reflected spiritual Sun-force and came through the Moon--as moonlight is reflected sunlight. Christ, the Chief Initiate of the Sun spirits, entered directly into the dense body of the Earth and brought the direct Sun-force, thus enabling Him to influence over desire bodies from WITHIN. Man cannot gaze long upon the Sun without becoming blind because its vi- brations are so rapid that they destroy the retina of the eye. But he can look without harmful results upon the Moon, the vibrations from which are much slower; yet they are also sunlight, but the higher vibrations have been taken up by the Moon, which then reflects the residue to us. So it is with the spiritual impulses which help man to evolve. The rea- son why the Earth was thrown off from the Sun was because our humanity could not endure the Sun's tremendous physical and spiritual impulses. Even after an enormous distance had been placed between the Earth and Sun, the spiritual impulse would still have been too strong had it not been sent first to the Moon, to be used by Jehovah, the Regent of the Moon, for man's benefit. A number of Archangels (ordinary Sun spirits) were given Jehovah as helpers in reflecting these spiritual impulses from the Sun upon the hu- manity of the Earth, in the form of Jehovisitic or Race-religions. The lowest vehicle of the Archangels is the desire body. Our desire body was added in the Moon Period, at which time Jehovah was the highest [PAGE 404] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Initiate. Therefore Jehovah is able to deal with man's desire body. Jehovah's lowest vehicle is the human spirit (see diagram 14) and its coun- terpart is the desire body. The Archangels are His helpers because they are able to manage the spiritual Sun forces and the desire body is their lowest vehicle. Thus they are able to work with and prepare humanity for the time when it can receive the spiritual impulses directly from the Solar Orb, without the intervention of the Moon. Upon Christ, as the highest Initiate of the Sun Period, is laid the task of sending out this impulse. The impulse which Jehovah reflected was sent out by Christ, Who thus prepared both the Earth and humanity for His direct ingress. The expression, "prepared the Earth," means that all evolution on a planet is accompanied by the evolution of THAT PLANET ITSELF. Had some ob- server gifted with spiritual sight watched the evolution of our Earth from some distant star, he would have noticed a gradual change taking place in the Earth's desire body. Under the old dispensation the desire bodies of people in general were improved by means of the law. This work is still going on in the majority of people, who are thus preparing themselves for the higher life. The higher life (Initiation) does not commence, however, until the work on the vital body begins. The means used for bringing that into activity is Love, or rather Altruism. The former word has been so abused that it no longer conveys the meaning here required. During the old dispensation the path of Initiation was not free and open, except to the chosen few. The Hierophants of the Mysteries collected cer- tain families about the Temples, setting them apart from all the other [PAGE 405] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION people. These chosen families were then rigorously guarded as to certain rites and ceremonies. Their marriages and sexual intercourse were regulated by the Hierophants. The effect of this was to produce a race having the proper degree of lax- ity between the dense and vital bodies; also to wake the desire body from its state of lethargy during sleep. Thus a special few were made fit for Initiation and were given opportunities that could not be given to all. We see instances of this method among the Jews, where the tribe of Levi were the chosen Templars; also in the caste of the Brahmins, who were the only priestly class among the Hindus. The Mission of Christ, in addition to saving the lost, was to make Ini- tiation possible to all, therefore Jesus was not a Levite of the class to which priesthood came by inheritance. He came from the common people and though not of the teacher class, His teaching was higher than that of Moses. Christ Jesus did not deny Moses, the law, nor the prophets. On the con- trary, He acknowledged them all and showed the people that they were His witnesses, as they all pointed to One Who was to come. He told the people that those things had served their purpose and that henceforth Love must su- persede Law. Christ Jesus was killed. In connection with this fact, we come to the supreme and fundamental difference between Him and the previous teachers, in whom the Race spirits were born. They all died and must be reborn again and again to help their peoples bear their destiny. The Archangel Michael (the Race-spirit of the Jews) raised up Moses, who was taken up to Mount Nebo to die. He was reborn as Elijah. Elijah returned as John the Baptist; Buddha died and was reborn as Shankaracharya; Shri Krishna says, "Whenever there is [PAGE 406] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION decay of Dharma. . .and. . .exaltation of Adharma, then I myself come forth for the protection of the good, for the destruction of evil-doers, for the sake of firmly establishing Dharma. I am born from age to age." When death came Moses' face SHONE and Buddha's body become ALIGHT. They all reached the stage when the spirit begins to shine from within--but then they died. Christ Jesus reached that stage on the Mount of Transfiguration. It is of the very highest significance that HIS REAL WORK TOOK PLACE SUBSEQUENT TO THAT EVENT. He suffered; was KILLED--and RESURRECTED. Being killed is a very different thing from dying. The blood that had been the vehicle of the Race-spirit must FLOW and be cleansed of that con- taminating influence. Love of father and mother, exclusive of other fathers and mothers, must go--otherwise Universal Brotherhood and an all-embracing Altruistic Love could never become an actuality. THE CLEANSING BLOOD. When the Savior Christ Jesus was crucified His body was pierced in five places; in the five centers where the currents of the vital body flow; and the pressure of the crown of thorns caused a flow from the sixth also. (This is a hint to those who already know these currents. A full elucida- tion of this matter cannot be publicly given out at this time.) When the blood flowed from these centers, the great Sun-spirit Christ was liberated from the physical vehicle of Jesus and found Himself IN THE EARTH, with individual vehicles. The already existing planetary vehicles He perme- ated with His own vehicles and, in the twinkling of an eye, diffused His own [PAGE 407] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION desire body over the planet, which has enabled Him thenceforth to work upon the Earth and its humanity from WITHIN. At that moment a tremendous wave of spiritual sunlight flooded the Earth. It rent the veil which the Race-spirit had hung before the Temple to keep out all but the chosen few, and it made the Path of Initiation free thence- forth to whomsoever will. So far as concerned the Spiritual Worlds, this wave transformed the conditions of the Earth like a flash of lightning, but the dense, concrete conditions are, of course, much more slowly affected. Like all rapid and high vibrations of light, this great wave blinded the people by its dazzling brilliance, therefore it was said that "the Sun was darkened." The very opposite was what actually occurred. The Sun was not darkened, but shone out in glorious splendor. It was the excess of light that blinded the people, and only as the entire Earth absorbed the desire body of the bright Sun-spirit did the vibration return to a more normal rate. The expression, "the cleansing blood of Christ Jesus," means that as the blood flowed on Calvary, it bore with it the great Sun-spirit Christ, Who by that means secured admission to the earth itself and since that moment has been its Regent. He diffused His own desire body throughout the planet, thereby cleansing it from all the vile influences which had grown up under the REGIME of the Race-spirit. Under the law all sinned; nay, more--they could not help it. They had not evolved to where they could do right for Love's sake. The desire nature was so strong that it was an impossibility for them to rule it altogether, therefore their debts, engendered under the law of Consequence, piled up to monstrous proportions. Evolution would have been terribly delayed and many [PAGE 408] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION lost to our life wave altogether it some help had not been given. Therefore did Christ come "to seek and to save that which was lost." He took away the sin of the world by His cleansing blood, which gave Him en- trance to the Earth and its humanity. He purified the conditions and we owe it to Him that we are able to gather for our desire bodies purer desire-stuff than formerly, and He continues working to help us, by making our external environment constantly purer. That this was and is done at the expense of great suffering to Himself, no one can doubt who is able to form the least conception of the limitations endured by that Great Spirit in entering the hampering conditions of physical existence, even in the best and purest vehicle possible; nor is His present limitation as Regent of the Earth must less painful. True, He is also Regent of the Sun, and therefore only partially confined to the Earth, yet the limitations set by the crampingly slow vibrations of our dense planet must be almost endurable. Had Christ Jesus simply died, it would have been impossible for Him to have done this work, but the Christians have a RISEN Savior; One Who is ever present to help those who call upon His Name. Having suffered like unto ourselves in all things and knowing fully our needs, He is lenient toward our mistakes and failures so long as we continue trying to live the good life. We must ever keep before our eyes the fact that THE ONLY REAL FAILURE IS CEASING TO TRY. Upon the death of the dense body of Christ Jesus, the seedatom was re- turned to the original owner, Jesus of Nazareth, who for some time after- ward, while functioning in a vital body which he had gathered temporarily, [PAGE 409] CHRIST AND HIS MISSION taught the nucleus of the new faith which Christ had left behind. Jesus of Nazareth has since had the guidance of the esoteric branches which sprang up all over Europe. In many placed the Knights of the Round Table were high Initiates in the Mysteries of the New Dispensation. So were the Knights of The Grail--to whom was finally confided Joseph of Arimathea's Grail Cup, which was used by Christ Jesus at The Last Supper. They were afterward entrusted also with the Lance which pierced His side, and the receptacle which received the blood from the wound. The Druids of Ireland the Trottes of Northern Russia were esoteric schools through which the Master Jesus worked during the so-called "Dark Ages," but, dark though they were, the spiritual impulse spread, and from the standpoint of the occult scientist they were "Bright Ages" compared to the growing materialism of the last 300 years, which has increased physical knowledge immensely, but has almost extinguished the Light of the Spirit. Tales of "The Grail," "Knights of The Round Table," etc., are now scouted as superstitions and all that cannot be materially demonstrated is regarded as unworthy of belief. Glorious as are the discoveries of modern science, they have been bought at the terrible price of crushing the spiritual intu- ition and, from a spiritual standpoint, no darker day than the present has ever dawned. The Elder Brothers, Jesus among them, have striven and are striving to counteract this terrible influence, which is like that in the eyes of the snake, causing the bird to fall into its jaws. Every attempt to enlighten people and awaken in them a desire to cultivate the spiritual side of life, is an evidence of the activity of the Elder Brothers. [PAGE 410] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION May their efforts be crowned with success and speed the day when modern science shall be spiritualized and conduct its investigation of matter from the standpoint of spirit, for them, and not until then, will it arrive at a true knowledge of the world. DIAGRAM 14: "AS ABOVE, SO BELOW" The world, the man and the atom are governed by the same law. Our dense earth is now in its 4th stage of consolidation. The mind, the desire body and the vital body are less solid than our 4th vehicle, the dense body. In the atomic weight of the chemical elements there is a similar arrangement. The 4th group marks the acme of density. [PAGE 411] FUTURE DEVELOPMENT CHAPTER XVI FUTURE DEVELOPMENT AND INITIATION. THE SEVEN DAYS OF CREATION. The Rosicrucian speaks of the Earth Period as Mars-Mercury. The great creative Day of Manifestation is embodied in the names of the days of the week, for our week-days have been named after the evolutionary stages through which the virgin spirits pass in their pilgrimage through matter. DAY CORRESPONDS TO THE IS RULED BY Saturday............... Saturn Period.......................... Saturn Sunday................. Sun Period............................. The Sun Monday................. Moon Period............................ The Moon Tuesday................ First half of the Earth Period......... Mars Wednesday.............. Second half of the Earth Period........ Mercury Thursday............... Jupiter Period......................... Jupiter Friday................. Venus Period........................... Venus The Vulcan Period is the last Period of our scheme of evolution. The quin- tessence of all the preceding Periods is extracted by the recapitulation of spiral after spiral. No new work is done until the very last Revolution on the very last Globe and then only in the Seventh Epoch. Therefore the Vulcan Period may be said to correspond to the week, which includes all of the seven days. The claim of astrologers that the days of the week are ruled by the par- ticular planet for which they are named, is well-founded. The ancients were also familiar with this occult knowledge, as is shown in their mythologies, [PAGE 412] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION in which the names of the gods are associated with the days of the week. Saturday is plainly "Saturn's day"; Sunday is correlated to the Sun, and Monday to the Moon. The Latins call Tuesday "Dies Martis," which obviously shows its connection with Mars, the god of war. The name "Tuesday" is de- rived from "Tirsdag," "Tir" or "Tyr," being the name of the Norse god of war. "Wednesday" was "Wotensdag," from Woten, also a Norse god; it is called "Dies Mercurii" by the Latins, showing its association with Mercury, as given in our list. Thursday, or "Thorsdag," is named for "Thor," the Norse god of thunder, and is called "Dies Jovis" by the Latins, after the thunder god, "Jove" or "Jupiter." Friday is named for the Norse goddess of beauty, "Freya," and for similar reasons, the Latins call it "Dies Veneris," or Day of Venus. THESE NAMES OF PERIODS HAVE NOTHING TO DO WITH THE PHYSICAL PLANETS, BUT REFER TO PAST, PRESENT OR FUTURE INCARNATIONS OF THE EARTH; for, again ap- plying the Hermetic axiom, "As above, so below,: the macrocosm must have its incarnations as well as the microcosm, man. Occult science teaches that there are 777 incarnations, but that does not mean that the Earth undergoes 777 metamorphoses. It means that evolving life makes 7 Revolutions around the 7 Globes of the 7 World Periods. This pilgrimage of Involution and Evolution, including the "short cut" of Initiation, is embodied in the Caduceus, or "Staff of Mercury" (see Diagram 15), so called because this occult symbol indicates The Pat of Initiation, which has been open to man only since the beginning of the Mercury half of the Earth Period. Some of the lesser mysteries were given to the earlier [PAGE 413] FUTURE DEVELOPMENT DIAGRAM 15: THE SEVEN DAYS OF CREATION AND THE FOUR GREAT INITIATIONS. [PAGE 414] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Lemurians and Atlanteans, but not the Four Great Initiations. The black serpent on diagram 15 indicates the winding, cyclic path of In- volution, comprising the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods, and the Mars half of the Earth Period, during which the evolving life built its vehicles, not be- coming fully awake and clearly conscious of the outside world until the lat- ter of the Atlantean Epoch. The white serpent represents the path that the human race will follow through the Mercury half of the Earth Period, and the Jupiter, Venus, and Vulcan Periods, during which pilgrimage man's consciousness will expand into that of an omniscient, Creative Intelligence. The serpentine path is the path followed by the great majority; but the "Staff of Mercury," around which the serpents twine, shows the "straight and narrow way," the path of Initiation, which enables those who walk therein to accomplish in a few short lives that which it requires millions of years for the majority of mankind to accomplish. It need scarcely be said that no description of the initiatory ceremonies can be given, as the first vow of the Initiate is silence; but even if per- missible, it would not be important. What concerns us in getting a bird's-eye view of the evolutionary path is to ascertain the results of the ceremonies. The whole result of initiation is to give to the spiritually aspiring an opportunity to develop the higher faculties and powers in a short time and by severe training, thereby gaining the expansion of consciousness that all manking will surely possess eventually, but which the vast majority choose to acquire through the slow process of ordinary evolution. We may know the [PAGE 415] FUTURE DEVELOPMENT states of consciousness and their concomitant powers attained by the candi- date as he passes through successive great Initiations provided we know what those future states and powers will be for humanity in general. Some hints have been given and more may be logically deduced by an application of the law of Correspondences, to give a fairly rounded picture of the evolution in store for all of us, and the magnitude of the great steps in Initiation. To do this it may help us to glance back over the steps by which the conscious- ness of man has been evolved through the various Periods. We remember that during the Saturn Period the unconsciousness of man was similar to that of the dense body when plunged into the deepest trance con- dition; this was succeeded, in the Sun period, by a dreamless-sleep con- sciousness. In the Moon Period the first glimmering of waking showed itself in inward pictures of outward things. The entire consciousness consisted of such inward representations of external objects, colors, or sounds. At last, in the latter part of the Atlantean Epoch, this picture consciousness, in which objects could be observed outside, clearly and distinctly outlined in space. When this objective-consciousness was attained, man became aware of an outside world and for the first time thoroughly realized the differ- ence between "self" and "others." He then realized his separateness and thenceforth the "I" consciousness, Egoism, became paramount. As previous to that time there had been no thoughts nor ideas dealing with a an outside world, there had consequently been no memory of events. The change from the internal picture consciousness to the objective-self-consciousness was effected by a very slow process, commensu- rate with its magnitude, lasting from the existence on Globe C in the third [PAGE 416] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Revolution of the Moon Period, until the latter part of the Atlantean Epoch. During that time the evolving life passed through four great stages of animal-like development before reaching the human stage. These steps of the past correspond to four stages yet to be passed through, and to the four initiations. Within these four stages of consciousness previously passed there are al- together thirteen steps, and from man's present state to the last of the Great Initiations there are also thirteen initiations--the nine degrees of the lesser mysteries and the four Great Initiations. There is a similar division among our present animals which can be traced through Form, because, as the form is the expression of life, so each step in its development must necessarily show a step forward in consciousness. Cuvier was the first to divide the animal kingdom into four primary classes, but was not so successful in his division of these classes into sub-classes. The embryologist, Karl Ernst von Baer, also Professor Agassiz and other scientists, classify the animal kingdom into four primary and thirteen subdivisions, as follows: I RADIATES: 1-Polyps, Sea-anemones and Coral. 2-Acaleph, or Jelly-fish. 3-Starfish, Sea-urchins. II MOLLUSKS: 4-Acephala (oysters, etc.). 5-Gast ropoda (snails). 6-Cephalopoda. III ARTICULATES: 7-Worms. 8-Crustacea (lobsters, etc.). 9-Insects. IV VERTEBRATES: 10-Fishes. 11-Reptiles. 12-Birds. 13-Mammals [PAGE 417] FUTURE DEVELOPMENT The first three divisions correspond to the remaining three Revolutions of the Mercury half of the Earth Period, and their nine steps correspond to the nine degrees of the lesser mysteries, which will have been taken by hu- manity in general when it has reached the middle of the last Revolutions of the Earth Period. The fourth division in the list of the advancing animal kingdom has four subdivisions: Fishes, Reptiles, Birds, and Mammals. The steps in con- sciousness thus indicated correspond to similar states of advancement to be attained by humanity at the end of the Earth, Jupiter, Venus, and Vulcan Pe- riods and which any qualified individual may now attain by initiation. The first of the Great Initiations gives the stage of consciousness which will be attained by ordinary humanity at the end of the Earth Period; the second that to which all will attain at the end of the Jupiter Period; the third gives the extension of consciousness to be reached at the close of the Venus Period; the last brings to the initiate the power and omniscience to which the majority will attain only at the end of the Vulcan Period. The Objective-Consciousness by which we obtain knowledge of the outside world is dependent upon what we perceive through the medium of the senses. This we call "real," in contradistinction to our thoughts and ideas which come to us through our inner consciousness; their reality is not apparent to us in the same as that of a book or table, or other visible or tangible ob- ject in space. Thoughts and ideas seem misty and unreal, therefore we speak of a "mere" thought, or of "just" an idea. The ideas and thoughts of today, however, have an evolution before them; they are destined to become as real, clear and tangible as any of the [PAGE 418] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION objects of the outside world which we now perceive through the physical senses. At present, when a thing or a color is thought of, the picture or color presented by the memory to our inner consciousness is but a dim and shadowy one compared with the thing thought of. As early as the Jupiter Period there will be a marked change in this re- spect. The the dream-pictures of the Moon Period will return, but they will be subject to the call of the thinker, and not mere reproductions of outer objects. Thus there will be a combination of the pictures of the Moon Pe- riod and the thoughts and ideas consciously developed during the Earth Pe- riod, that is, it will be a Self-Consciousness Picture-Consciousness. When a man of the Jupiter Period says "red," or speaks the name of an ob- ject, a clear and exact reproduction of the particular shade of red of which he is thinking, or of the object to which he refers, will be presented to his inner vision and will also be quite visible to the hearer. There will be no misconception as to what is meant by the words spoken. Thoughts and ideas will be alive and visible, therefore hypocrisy and flattery will be entirely eliminated. People can be seen exactly as they are. There will be both good and bad, but the two qualities will not be mingled in the same person. There will be the thoroughly good man and the downright evil man, and one of the serious problems of that time will be how to deal with the latter. The Manichees, an Order of still higher, spirituality than the Rosicrucians, are at present studying that very problem. An idea of the condition anticipated may be gained from a short resume or their legend. (All mystic orders have a legend symbolic of their ideals and aspirations. In the legend of the Manichees there are two kingdoms--that of the [PAGE 419] FUTURE DEVELOPMENT Light-Elves and that of the Night Elves. The latter attack the former, are defeated and must be punished. But, as the Light-Elves are as thoroughly good as the Night-Elves are bad, they cannot inflict evil upon their foes, so they must be punished with Good. Therefore a part of the kingdom of the Light-Elves is incorporated with that of the Night-Elves and is this way the evil is in time overcome. Hate which will not submit to hate, must succumb to Love. The internal pictures of the Moon Period were a certain expression of man's external environment. In the Jupiter Period the pictures will be ex- pressed from within; they will be an outcome of the inner life of the man. He will also possess the additional faculty, which he cultivated in the Earth Period, of seeing things in space outside of himself. In the Moon Pe- riod he did not see the concrete thing, but only its soul-qualities. In the Jupiter Period he will see both, and will thus have a thorough perception and understanding of his surroundings. At a later stage in the same Period, this perceptive ability will be succeeded by a still higher phase. His power to form clear mental conceptions of colors, objects, or tones will en- able him to contact and influence supersensuous beings of various orders and to secure their obedience, employing their forces as he wishes. He will be unable to send out from himself the forces wherewith to carry out his de- signs, however, and will be dependent upon the help of these superphysical beings, who will then be at his service. At the close of the Venus Period he will be able to use his own force to give his pictures life and to set them out from himself as objects in space. He will then possess an Objective, Self-Conscious, Creative-Consciousness. Very little can be said about the high spiritual consciousness which will [PAGE 420] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION be attained at the close of the Vulcan Period; it would be quite beyond our present comprehension. SPIRALS WITHIN SPIRALS. It must not be supposed that these states of consciousness commence at the beginning of the Periods to which they belong and last until the end. There is always the Recapitulation, and therefore there must be the corre- sponding stages of consciousness on an ascending scale. The Saturn Revolu- tion of any Period, the stay on Glove A, and the first Epoch on any Globe, are repetitions of the Saturn Period states of development. The Sun Revolu- tion, the stay on Globe B, and the second Epoch on any Glove are Recapitula- tions of the Sun Period states of development, and so on, all the way through. Hence it will be seen that the consciousness which is to be the especial and peculiar result or product of any Period, does not begin to be evolved until all the Recapitulations have been made. The waking-consciousness of the Earth Period was not started until the Fourth Revolution, when the life wave had reached the Fourth Glove (D), and was in the Fourth or Atlantean Epoch on that Globe. The Jupiter Consciousness will not start in the Jupiter Period until the Fifth Revolution, when the Fifth Globe (E) has been reached and the Fifth Epoch commences on that Globe. Correspondingly, the Venus consciousness will not begin until the Sixth Revolution has come to the Sixth Globe and Epoch, and the special Vulcan work will be confined to the very last Globe and Epoch, just before the Day of Manifestation closes. The time required for passing through these respective Periods varies [PAGE 421] FUTURE DEVELOPMENT greatly. The further into matter the virgin spirits descent, the slower their progress and the more numerous the steps or stages of progression. After the nadir of material existence has been passed and the life wave as- cends into more tenuous and mobile conditions, the progress is gradually ac- celerated. The Sun Period is of somewhat longer duration that the Saturn Period, and the Moon Period is longer than the Sun Period. The Mars (or first) half of the Earth Period is the longest half of any Period. Then the time begins to shorten again, so that the Mercury half of the Earth Period the latter three and a half Revolutions, will occupy less time that the Mars half; the Jupiter Period will be shorter than the Moon Period; the Venus Pe- riod shorter than the corresponding Sun Period; and the Vulcan Period the shortest Period of them all. The states of consciousness of the different Periods may be tabulated as follows: PERIOD CORRESPONDING CONSCIOUSNESS Saturn....... Unconsciousness corresponding to deep trance Sun.......... Unconsciousness resembling dreamless sleep Moon......... Picture consciousness corresponding to dream state Earth........ Waking, objective consciousness Jupiter...... Self-conscious picture consciousness Venus........ Objective, Self-conscious, Creative consciousness Vulcan....... Highest Spiritual Consciousness Having taken a general survey of the states of consciousness to be devel- oped in the next three and a half Periods, we will now study the means of attainment. --- END OF FILE --- [PAGE 421 cont'd] FUTURE DEVELOPMENT ALCHEMY AND SOUL-GROWTH The dense body was started in the Saturn Period, passed through various transformations in the Sun and Moon Periods, and will reach its highest [PAGE 422] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION development in the Earth Period. The vital body was started in the second Revolution of the Sun Period, was reconstructed in the Moon and Earth Periods, and will reach perfection in the Jupiter Period, which is its fourth stage, as the Earth Period is the fourth stage for the dense body. The desire body was started in the Moon period, reconstructed in the Earth period, will be further modified in the Jupiter Period, reaching per- fection in the Venus period. The mind was started in the Earth Period, will be modified in the Jupiter and Venus Periods, and attain perfection in the Vulcan Period. Reference to diagram 8 will show that the lowest Globe of the Jupiter Pe- riod is located in the Etheric Region. It would therefore be impossible to use the dense physical vehicle there, as only a vital body can be used in the Etheric Region. Yet it must not be supposed that after spending the time from the beginning of the Saturn Period to the end of the Earth Period in completing and perfecting this body, it is then thrown away that man may function in a "higher" vehicle! Nothing in Nature is wasted. In the Jupiter Period the forces of the dense body will be superimposed upon the completed vital body. That vehicle will then possess the powers of the dense body in addition to its own facul- ties, and will therefore be a much more valuable instrument for the expres- sion of the threefold spirit that if built from its own forces alone. Similarly, Globe D of the Venus Period is located in the Desire World (see Diagram 8), hence neither a dense nor a vital body could be used as an instrument of consciousness, therefore the essences of the perfected dense [PAGE 423] FUTURE DEVELOPMENT and vital bodies are incorporated in the completed desire body, the latter thus becoming a vehicle of transcendent qualities, marvelously adaptable and so responsive to the slightest wish of the indwelling spirit that in our present limitations, it is beyond our utmost conception. Yet the efficiency of even this splendid vehicle will be transcended when in the Vulcan period its essence, together with the essences of the dense and vital bodies, are added to the mind body, which becomes the highest of man's vehicles, containing within itself the quintessence of all that was best in all the vehicles. The vehicle of the Venus Period being beyond our present power of conception, how much more so is that which will be at the service of the divine beings of the Vulcan Period! During involution the creative Hierarchies assisted man to arouse into activity the threefold spirit, the Ego, to build the threefold body, and to acquire the link of mind. Now, however, on the seventh day (to use the lan- guage of the Bible), God rests. Man must work out his own salvation. The threefold spirit must complete the working out of the plan begun by the Gods. The human spirit, which was awakened during Involution in the Moon Pe- riod, will be the most prominent of the three aspects of the spirit in the evolution of the Jupiter Period, which is the corresponding Period on the upward arc of the spiral. The life spirit, which was started into activity in the Sun Period, will manifest its principal activity in the corresponding Venus Period, and the particular influences of the Divine Spirit will be strongest in the Vulcan Period, because it was vivified in the corresponding Saturn Period. All three aspects of the spirit are active all the time during evolution [PAGE 424] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION but the principal activity of each aspect will be unfolded in those par- ticular Periods, because the work to be done there is its special work. When the threefold spirit had evolved the threefold body and gained con- trol of it through the focus of Mind, it commenced to evolve the threefold soul by working from within. How much or how little soul a man has depends upon the amount of work the spirit has done in the bodies. This has been explained in the chapter describing post mortem experiences. As much of the desire body as has been worked upon by the Ego is trans- muted into the emotional soul, and is ultimately assimilated by the human spirit, the special vehicle of which is the desire body. As much of the vital body as has been worked upon by the life spirit, be- comes the Intellectual soul, and it builds the life spirit, because that as- pect of the threefold spirit has its counterpart in the vital body. As much of the dense body as has been worked upon by the Divine Spirit is called the Conscious soul, and is ultimately merged in the Divine Spirit, because the dense body is its material emanation. The Conscious soul grows by action, external impacts, and experience. The Emotional soul grows by the feelings and emotions generated by ac- tions and experiences. The Intellectual soul, as mediator between the other two, grows by the exercise of memory, by which it links together past and present experiences and the feelings engendered thereby, thus creating "sympathy" and "an- tipathy," which could not exist apart from memory, because the feelings re- sulting from experience alone would be evanescent. [PAGE 425] FUTURE DEVELOPMENT During the involution the spirit progressed by growing bodies, but evolu- tion depends upon soul growth--the transmutation of the bodies into soul. The soul is, so to say, the quintessence, the power or force of the body, and when a body has been completely built and brought to perfection through the stages and Periods as above described, the soul is fully extracted therefrom and is absorbed by the one of the three aspects of the the spirit which generated the body in the first place; thus: The CONSCIOUS SOUL will be absorbed by the DIVINE SPIRIT in the seventh Revolution of the Jupiter Period; The INTELLECTUAL SOUL will be absorbed by the LIFE SPIRIT in the sixth Revolution of the Venus Period; The EMOTIONAL SOUL will be absorbed by the HUMAN SPIRIT in the fifth Revolution of the Vulcan Period. THE CREATIVE WORD. The mind is the most important instrument possessed by the spirit, and its special instrument in the work of creation. The spiritualized and per- fected larynx will speak the creative Word, but the perfect mind will decide as to the particular form and the volume of vibration, and will thus be the determining factor. Imagination will be the spiritualized faculty directing the work of creation. There is a strong tendency at the present time to regard the faculty of imagination slightingly, yet it is one of the most important factors in our civilization. It it were not for the imagination, we would still be naked savages. Imagination planned our houses, our clothes and our transportation and transmission facilities. Had not the inventors of these improvements possessed the mind and imagination to form mental images, the improvements could never have become concrete realities. In our materialistic day and [PAGE 426] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION age there is scarcely an effort made to conceal the contempt in which the faculty of imagination is generally held, and none feel the effects of this more acutely than inventors. They are usually classes as "cranks," and yet they have been the chief factors in the subjugation of the Physical World and in making our social environment what it is today. Any improvement in spiritual or physical conditions must first be imagined as a possibility be- fore it can become an actuality. If the student will turn to diagram 1 this fact will become clear. In the comparison there drawn between the functions of the different human ve- hicles and the part of a stereoptican, the mind corresponds to the lens. It is the focusing medium whereby the ideas wrought by the imagination of the spirit are projected upon the material universe. First they are thought norms only, but when the desire to realize the imagined possibilities has set the man to work in the Physical World, they become what we call concrete "realities." At the present time, however, the mind is not focused in a way that en- ables it to give a clear and true picture of what the spirit imagines. It is not one-pointed. It gives misty and clouded pictures. Hence the neces- sity of experiment to show the inadequacies of the first conception, and bring about new imaginings and ideas until the image produced by the spirit in mental substance has been reproduced in physical substance. At the best, we are able to shape through the mind only such images as have to do with Form, because the human mind was not started until the Earth Period, and therefore is now in its form, or "mineral" stage, hence in our operations we are confined to forms, to minerals. We can imagine ways and means of working with the mineral forms of the three lower kingdoms, but can [PAGE 427] FUTURE DEVELOPMENT do little or nothing with the living bodies. We may indeed graft living branch to living tree, or living part of animal or man to other living part, but it is not life with which we are working; it is form only. We are mak- ing different conditions, but the life which already inhabited the form con- tinues to do so still. To create life is beyond man's power until his mind has become alive. In the Jupiter Period the mind will be vivified to some extent and man can then imagine forms which will live and grow, like plants. In the Venus Period, when his mind has acquired "Feeling," he can create living, growing, and feeling things. When he reaches perfection, at the end of the Vulcan Period, he will be able to "imagine" into existence creatures that will live, grown, feel, and think. In the Saturn Period the life wave which is now man started on its evolu- tion. The Lords of Mind were then human. They worked with man at that Pe- riod, when he was mineral. They now have nothing to do with the lower king- doms, but are concerned solely with our human development. Our present animals started their mineral existence in the Sun Period, at which time the Archangels were human, therefore the Archangels are the rul- ers and guides of the evolution of that which is now animal, but have noth- ing to do with plant or mineral. The present plants had their mineral existence in the Moon period. The Angels were then human, therefore they have special concern with the life that now inhabits the plants, to guide it up to the human stage; but they have no interest in the minerals. Our present humanity will have to work with the new life wave, which [PAGE 428] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION entered evolution in the Earth Period and NOW ENSOULS THE MINERALS. We are now working with it by means of the faculty of imagination, giving it form--building it into ships, bridges, railways, houses, etc. In the Jupiter Period we shall guide the evolution of the plant kingdom, for that which is at present mineral will then have a plant-like existence and we must work with it there as the Angels are now doing with out plant kingdom. Our faculty of imagination will be so developed that we shall have the ability, not only to create forms by means of it, but to endow those forms with vitality. In the Venus Period our present mineral life wave shall have advanced an- other step, and we shall be doing for the animals of that period what the Archangels are now doing for our animals--giving them living and feeling forms. Lastly, in the Vulcan Period it will be our privilege to give them a ger- minal mind, as the Lords of Mind did to us. The present minerals will then have become the humanity of the Vulcan Period, and we shall have passed through stages similar to those through which the Angels and Archangels are now passing. We shall then have reached a point in evolution a little higher that that of the present Lords of Mind, for remember, there is never an exact reproduction anywhere, but always progressive improvement, because of the spiral. The Divine Spirit will absorb the human spirit at the close of the Jupi- ter Period; the life spirit at the close of the Venus Period; and the per- fected Mind, embodying all that it has garnered during its pilgrimage through all the seven Periods, will be absorbed by the Divine Spirit at the close of the Vulcan Period. (There is no contradiction of the foregoing statement made elsewhere that the Emotional soul will be absorbed by the [PAGE 429] FUTURE DEVELOPMENT human spirit in the fifth Revolution of the Vulcan Period, because the lat- ter will then be within the Divine Spirit.) Then will succeed the long interval of subjective activity during which the virgin spirit will assimilate all the fruits of the septenary Periods of active Manifestation. It is then merged in God, from Whom it came, to re-emerge at the dawn of another Great Day, as One of His glorious helpers. During its past evolution its latent possibilities have been transmuted to dynamic powers. It has acquired Soul-power and a Creative Mind as the fruitage of its pilgrimage through matter. It has advanced from IMPOTENCE TO OMNIPOTENCE, FROM NESCIENCE TO OMNISCIENCE. [PAGE 430] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION CHAPTER XVII. THE METHOD OF ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE. THE FIRST STEPS. The time has now come for pointing out the way by which each individual may investigate for himself all the facts with which we have dealt thus far in our study. As stated in the beginning, there are no special "gifts" be- stowed upon any. All may know for themselves the truth concerning the pil- grimage of the soul, the past evolution and future destiny of the world, without being compelled to depend upon the veracity of another. There is a method whereby this valuable faculty may be acquired, and the earnest stu- dent quality himself to investigate those super-physical realms; a method by which, if persistently followed, the powers of a God may be developed. A simple illustration may indicate the first steps. The very best medicine is well-nigh helpless without the tools of his craft. Indeed it is the hall mark of a good artisan that he is very fastidious as to the quality and condition of the tools he uses, because he knows that the work depends as much upon their excellence as upon his skill. The Ego has several instruments--a dense body, a vital body, a desire body, and a mind. These are its tools and upon their quality and condition depends how much or how little it can accomplish in its work of gathering experience in each life. If the instruments are poor and dull there will be [PAGE 431] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE but little spiritual growth and the life will be a barren one, so far as the spirit is concerned. We generally estimate a "successful" life by the bank account, the social position attained, or the happiness resulting from a carefree existence and a sheltered environment. When life is regarded is that way all the principal things that make for permanency are forgotten; the individual is blinded by the evanescent and illusionary. A bank account seems such a very real success, the fact is forgotten that from the moment the Ego leaves the body, it has no equity in gold nor any other earthly treasure. It may even have to answer for the methods employed in amassing that hoard and suffer great pain in seeing oth- ers spend it. It is forgotten that the important social position also dis- appears when the silver cord is loosed. Those who once fawned may then sneer, and even those who were faithful in life might shudder at the thought of an hour spent with no company but that of the dead. All that if of this life alone in vanity. Only that is of true value which can be taken with us across the threshold as the treasure of the spirit. The hot-house plant may look very beautiful as it blooms in its sheltered glass house, but should the furnace fire go out, it would wither and die, while the plant that has grown in rain and sunshine, through storm and calm, will survive the winter and bloom afresh each year. From the viewpoint of the soul, happiness and a sheltered environment are generally unfortunate circumstances. The petted and fondled lap dog is subject to diseases of which the homeless cur, which has to fight for a scrap from a garbage can, knows nothing. The cur's life is hard, but it gets experience that makes it [PAGE 432] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION alert, alive and resourceful. Its life is rich in events, and it reaps a harvest of experience, while the pampered lap dog drones it time away in fearful monotony. The case of a human being is somewhat similar. It may be hard to fight poverty and hunger, but from the standpoint of the soul it is infinitely preferable to a life of idle luxury. Where wealth is nothing more than a handmaid of well thought out philanthropy, which helps man in such a way as to really uplift him, it may be a very great blessing and a means of growth for its possessor, but when used for selfish purposes and oppression, it cannot be regarded as other than an unmitigated curse. The soul is here to acquire experience through its instruments. These are the tools furnished to each at birth, and they are good, bad or indif- ferent according to what we have learned through past experience in the building of them. Such as they are we must work with them, it at all. If we have become aroused from the usual lethargy and are anxious to progress, the question naturally arises, What must I do? Without well-kept tools the mechanic can do no effective work; similarly, the instruments of the Ego must be cleansed and sharpened; then we may com- mence work to some purpose. As one works with those wonderful tools they themselves improve with proper use and become more and more efficient to aid in the work. The object of this work is Union with the Higher Self. There are three steps by which this work conquers the lower nature, but they are not completely taken one after the other. In a certain sense they go together, so that at the present stage the first receives the most atten- tion, the second less, and the third least of all. In time, when the first [PAGE 433] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE step has been wholly taken, naturally more attention can be paid to the other two. There are three helps given in attaining these three stages. They can be seen in the outside world, where the great Leaders of humanity have placed them. The first help is Race religions, which by aiding humanity to overcome the desire body, prepare it for union with the Holy Spirit. The full operation of this help was seen on the Day of Pentecost. As the Holy Spirit is the Race God, all languages are expressions of it. That is why the apostles, when fully united and filled with the Holy Spirit, spoke with different tongues and were able to convince their hearers. Their desire bodies had been sufficiently purified to bring about the wished-for union and this is an earnest of what the disciple will one day attain to-- the power to speak all tongues. It may also be cited as a modern, his- torical example, that the Comte de St. Germain (who was one of the later in- carnations of Christian Rosenkreuz the founder of our sacred Order), spoke all languages, so that all to whom he spoke thought he belonged to the same nation as they. He also had achieved union with the Holy Spirit. In the Hyperborean Epoch, before man possessed a desire body, there was but one universal mode of communication and when the desire body has become sufficiently purified, all men will again be able to understand one another, for then the separative Race differentiation will have passed away. The second help which humanity now has is the Religion of the Son--the Christian religion, the object of which is UNION WITH CHRIST by purification and control of the vital body. [PAGE 434] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Paul refers to this future state when he says: "Until Christ be formed in you," and exhorts his followers, as men who are running a race, to rid themselves of every weight. The fundamental principle in building the vital body is repetition. Re- peated experiences work on it to create memory. The Leaders of humanity, who desired to give us unconscious help by certain exercises, instituted prayer as a means of bringing pure and lofty thought to work on the vital body, and enjoined us to "pray without ceasing." Scoffers have often asked sneeringly why it should be thought necessary to always pray, because if God is omniscient He knows our needs and if He is not, our prayers will probably never reach Him; and if not omniscient, He cannot be omnipotent, and there- fore could not answer prayer in any case. Many an earnest Christian may also have thought it wrong to be continually importuning the Throne of Grace. Such ideas are founded upon a misunderstanding of facts. Truly God is omniscient and requires no reminder of our needs, but if we pray aright, we lift ourselves up to Him, thus working upon and purifying our vital bodies. If we pray aright--but that is the great trouble. We are generally much more concerned about temporal things than we are about spiritual upliftment. Churches will hold special meetings to pray for rain! and the chaplains of opposing armies or navies will even pray before a battle that success may follow their arms! That is prayer to the Race God, Who fights the battles of His people, gives them increase of flocks and herds, fills their granaries and caters to the material wants. Such prayers are not even purifying. They are from the desire body, which sums up the situation thus: Now Lord, I am keeping your [PAGE 435] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE commandments to the best of my ability and I want You to do Your part in re- turn. Christ gave to humanity a prayer that is, like himself, unique and all-embracing. In it there are seven distinct and separate prayers; one for each of the seven principles of many--the threefold body, the threefold spirit and the link of mind. Each prayer is peculiarly adapted to promote the progression of that part of composite man to which it refers. The purpose of the prayer relating to the threefold body is the spiritu- alization of those vehicles and the extraction therefrom of the threefold soul. The prayers relating to the threefold spirit prepare it to receive the extracted essence, the threefold soul. The prayer for the link of mind is to keep it in its proper relation as a tie between the higher and the lower nature. The third help to be given to humanity will be the Religion of the Fa- ther. We can have very little conception of what that will be, save that the ideal will be even higher than Brotherhood and that by it the dense body will be spiritualized. The Religions of the Holy Spirit, the Race religions, were for the up- lifting of the human race through a feeling of kinship limited to a group--family, tribe or nation. The purpose of the Religion of The Son, Christ, is to further uplift man- kind by forming it into a Universal Brotherhood of separate individuals. The ideal of the Religion of The Father will be the elimination of all separateness, merging all into One, so that there will be no "I" nor "Thou," but all will be One IN REALITY. This will not come to pass while we are still inhabitants of the physical Earth, but in a future state where we [PAGE 436] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION shall realize our unity with all, each having access to all the knowledge garnered by each separate individual. Just as the single facet of a diamond has access to all the light that comes through each of the other facets, is one with them, yet bounded by lines which give it a certain individuality WITHOUT SEPARATENESS, so will the individual spirit RETAIN THE MEMORY OF ITS PARTICULAR EXPERIENCES, while giving to all others THE FRUITS of its indi- vidual existence. These are the steps and stages through which humanity is unconsciously being led. In past ages the Race spirit reigned alone. Man was content with a pa- triarchal and paternal government in which he had no part. Now all over the world we see signs of the breaking down of the old system. The caste sys- tem, which was the stronghold of England in India, is crumbling. Instead of being separated into small groups, the people are uniting in the demand that the oppressor shall depart and leave them to live in freedom under a govern- ment of, by and for the people. Russia is torn by strife for freedom from a dictatorial, autocratic government. Turkey has awakened and taken a long stride toward liberty. Here in our own land, where we are supposed to be in the actual enjoyment of such liberty as others are, as yet, only able to covet or fight for, we are not yet satisfied. We are learning that there are other oppressions than those of an autocratic monarchy. We see that we have still industrial freedom to gain. We are chafing under the yoke of the trusts and an insane system of competition. We are trending toward co-operation, which is now practiced by the trusts within their own confines for private profit. We are desirous of a state of society where "they shall [PAGE 437] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE sit every man under his vine and under his fig tree; and none shall make them afraid." Thus, all over the world, the old systems of paternal government are changing. Nations, as such, have had their day and are unwittingly working toward Universal Brotherhood in accordance with the design of our invisible Leaders, who are none the less potent in shaping events because they are not officially seated in the councils of nations. These are the slow means by which the different bodies of humanity at large are being purified, but the aspirant to the higher knowledge works CONSCIOUSLY to attain to these ends, by well-defined methods, according to his constitution. WESTERN METHODS FOR WESTERN PEOPLE. In India, certain methods under different systems of Yoga, are used. Yoga means Union and, as in the West, the object of the aspirant is union with the Higher Self; but to be efficacious, the methods of seeking that union must differ. The vehicles of a Hindu are very differently constituted from those of a Caucasian. The Hindus have lived for many, many thousands of years in an environment and climate totally different from ours. They have pursued a different method of thought and their civilization, though of a very high order, is different from ours in its effects. Therefore it would be useless for us to adopt their methods, which are the outcome of the highest occult knowledge and perfectly suited to them, but as unsuitable for the people of the West as a diet of oats would be for a lion. For instance, in some systems it is required that the yogi shall sit in certain positions, that particular cosmic currents may flow through his body [PAGE 438] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION in a certain way to produce certain definite results. That instruction would be altogether useless for a Caucasian, as he is absolutely impervious to those currents, because of his way of living. If he is to attain results at all, he must work in harmony with the constitution of his vehicles. That is why the "Mysteries" were established in different parts of Europe during the Middle Ages. The Alchemists were deep students of the higher occult science. The popular belief that the object of their study and experiment- ing was the transmutation of baser metals into gold, was because they chose that symbolic way of describing their true work, which was the transmutation of the lower nature into spirit. It was thus described to lull the suspi- cions of the priests, without stating a falsehood. The statement that the Rosicrucians were a society devoted to the discovery and use of the formula for the making of the "Philosopher's Stone" was and is true. It is also true that most people have handled and do often handle this wondrous stone. It is common, but of no avail to an but the individual who makes it for him- self. The formula is given in the esoteric training and a Rosicrucian is no different in that respect from the occultist of any other school. All are engaged in the making of this coveted stone, each, however, using his own methods, as there are no two individuals alike and consequently really ef- fective work is always individual in its scope. All occult schools are divisible into seven, as are the "Rays" of Life, the virgin spirits. Each School or Order belongs to one of these seven Rays, as does each unit of our humanity. Therefore any individual seeking to unite with one of these occult groups, the "Brothers" in which do not be- long to his Ray, cannot do so with benefit to himself. The members of these [PAGE 439] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE groups are brothers in a more intimate sense than are the rest of humanity. Perhaps if these seven Rays are compared to the seven colors of the spec- trum, their relation to one another can be better understood. For instance, if a red ray were to ally itself with a green ray, inharmony would result. The same principle applies to spirits. Each must proceed with the group to which it belongs during manifestation, yet they are all one. As all the colors are contained in the white light, but the refractive quality of our atmosphere seems to divide it into seven colors, so the illusory conditions of concrete existence cause the virgin spirits to seem grouped and this ap- parent grouping will abide while we are in this state. The Rosicrucian Order was started particularly for those whose high de- gree of intellectual development caused them to repudiate the heart. Intel- lect imperiously demands a logical explanation of everything--the world mys- tery, the questions of life and death. The reasons for and the MODUS OPERANDI of existence were not explained by the priestly injunction "not to seek to know the mysteries of God." To any man or woman who is blest, or otherwise, with such an inquiring mind it is of paramount importance that they shall receive all the informa- tion they crave, so that when the head is stilled, the heart may speak. In- tellectual knowledge is but a means to an end, not the end itself. There- fore, the Rosicrucian purposes first of all to satisfy the aspirant for knowledge that everything in the universe is reasonable, thus winning over the rebellious intellect. When it has ceased to criticise and is ready to accept provisionally, as PROBABLY true, statements which cannot be immedi- ately verified, then, and not until then, will esoteric training be [PAGE 440] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION effective in developing the higher faculties whereby man passes from faith to first-hand knowledge. Yet, even then it will be found that, as the pupil progresses in first-hand knowledge and becomes able to investigate for him- self, there are always truths ahead of him that he knows to be truths, but which he is not yet advanced sufficiently to investigate. The pupil will do well to remember that nothing that is not logical can exist in the universe and that logic is the surest guide in all the Worlds, but he must not forget that his faculties are limited and that more than his own powers of logical reasoning may be needed to solve a given problem, al- though it may, nevertheless, be susceptible of full explanation, but by lines of reasoning which are beyond the capacity of the pupil at that stage of his development. Another point that must be borne in mind is that unwavering confidence in the teacher is absolutely necessary. The foregoing is recommended to the particular consideration of all who intend taking the first steps toward the higher knowledge. If the direc- tions given are followed at all, they must be given full credence as an ef- ficacious means to accomplish their purpose. To follow them in a half-hearted manner would be of no avail whatever. Unbelief will kill the fairest flower ever produced by the spirit. Work on the different bodies of man is carried on synchronously. One body cannot be influenced without affecting the others, but the principal work may be done on any one of them. If strict attention is paid to hygiene and diet, the dense body is the one principally affected, but at the same time there is also an effect on [PAGE 441] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE the vital body and the desire body for, as purer and better materials are built into the dense body, the particles are enveloped in purer planetary ether and desire-stuff also, therefore the planetary parts of the vital and desire bodies become purer. If attention is paid to food and hygiene only, the personal vital and desire bodies may remain almost as impure as before, but it has become just a little easier to get into touch with the good than if gross food were used. On the other hand if, despite annoyances, an equable temper is culti- vated, also literary and artistic tastes, the vital body will produce an ef- fect of daintiness and fastidiousness in physical matters and will also engender ennobling feelings and emotions in the desire body. Seeking to cultivate the emotions also reacts upon the other vehicles and helps to improve them. [PAGE 441 cont'd] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE THE SCIENCE OF NUTRITION If we begin with the dense vehicle and consider the physical means avail- able to improve it and make it the best possible instrument for the spirit and afterward consider the spiritual means to the same end, we shall be in- cluding all the other vehicles as well; therefore we shall follow that method. The first visible state of a human embryo is a small, globulous, pulpy or jelly-like substance, similar to albumen, or the white of an egg. In this pulpy globule various particles of more solid matter appear. These gradually increase in bulk and density until they come in contact with one another. The different points of contact are slowly modified into joints or hinges and thus a distinct framework of solid matter, a skeleton, is gradually formed. During the formation of this framework the surrounding pulpy matter ac- cumulates and changes in form until at length that degree of organization [PAGE 442] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION develops which is known as a foetus. This becomes larger, firmer, and more fully organized up to the time of birth, when the state of infancy begins. The same process of consolidation which commenced with the first visible stage of existence, still continues. The being passes through the different stages of infancy, childhood, youth, manhood or womanhood, old age, and at last comes to the change that is called death. Each of these stages is characterized by an INCREASING DEGREE OF HARDNESS AND SOLIDITY. There is a gradual increase in density and firmness of the bones, ten- dons, cartilages, ligaments, tissues, membranes, the coverings and even the very substance of the stomach, liver, lungs, and other organs. The joints become rigid and dry. They begin to crack and grate when they are moved, because the synovial fluid, which oils and softens them, is diminished in quantity and rendered too thick and glutinous to serve that purpose. The heart, the brain, and the entire muscular system, spinal cord, nerves, eyes, etc., partake of the same consolidating process, growing more and more rigid. Millions upon millions of the minute capillary vessels which ramify and spread like the branches of a tree throughout the entire body, gradually choke up and change into solid fibre, no longer pervious to the blood. The larger blood vessels, both arteries and veins, indurate, lose their elasticity, grow smaller, and become incapable of carrying the required amount of blood. The fluids of the body thicken and become putrid, loaded with earthy matter. The skin withers and grows wrinkled and dry. The hair falls off for lack of oil. The teeth decay and drop out for lack of [PAGE 443] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE gelatine. The motor nerves begin to dry up and the movements of the body become awkward and slow. The senses fail; the circulation of the blood is retarded; it stagnates and congeals in the vessels. More and more the body loses its former powers. Once elastic, healthy, alert, pliable, active and sensitive, it becomes rigid, slow, and insensible. Finally, it dies of old age. The question now arises, What is the cause of this gradual ossification of the body, bringing rigidity, decrepitude, and death? From the purely physical standpoint, chemists seem to be unanimous in the opinion that it is principally an increase of phosphate of lime (bone mat- ter), carbonate of lime (common chalk), and sulphate of lime (plaster of paris), with occasionally a little magnesia and an insignificant amount of other earthy matters. The only difference between the body of old age and that of childhood is the greater density, toughness and rigidity, caused by the greater propor- tion of calcareous, earthy matter entering into the composition of the former. The bones of a child are composed of three parts of gelatine to one part of earthy matter. In old age this proportion is reversed. What is the source of this death-dealing accumulation of solid matter? It seems to be axiomatic that the entire body is nourished by the blood and that everything contained in the body, of whatever nature, has first been in the blood. Analysis shows that the blood holds earthy substances of the same kind as the solidifying agents--and mark!--the ARTERIAL blood con- tains more earthy matter than the VENOUS blood. This is highly important. It shows that in every cycle the blood depos- its earthy substances. It is therefore the common carrier that chokes up [PAGE 444] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the system. But its supply of earthy matter must be replenished, otherwise it could not continue to do this. Where does it renew its deadly load? There can be but one answer to that question--from the food and drink; there is absolutely no other source. The food and drink which nourish the body must be, at the same time, the primary source of the calcareous, earthy matter which is deposited by the blood all over the system, causing decrepitude and finally death. To sus- tain physical life it is necessary that we eat and drink but as there are many kinds of food and drink, it behooves us, in the light of the above facts, to ascertain, if possible, what kinds contain the smallest proportion of destructive matter. If we can find such food we can lengthen our lives and, from an occult standpoint, it is desirable to live as long as possible in each dense body, particularly after a start has been made toward the path. So many years are required to educate, through childhood and hot youth, each body inhabited, until the spirit can at last obtain some control over it, that the longer we can retain a body that has become amenable to the spirit's promptings, the better. Therefore it is highly important that the pupil partake of such food and drink only as will deposit the least amount of hardening matter and at the same time keep the excretory organs active. The skin and the urinary system are the saviors of man from an early grave. Were it not that by their means, most of the earthy matter taken with our food is eliminated, no one would live ten years. It has been estimated that ordinary, undistilled spring water contains carbonate and other compounds of lime to such an extent that the average quantity used each day by one person in the form of tea, coffee, soup, etc., [PAGE 445] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE would in forty years be sufficient to form a block of solid chalk or marble the size of a large man. It is also a significant fact that although phos- phate of lime is always found in the urine of adults, it is not found in the urine of children, because in them the rapid formation of bone requires that this salt be retained. During the period of gestation there is very little earthy matter in the urine of the mother, as it is used in the building of the foetus. In ordinary circumstances, however, earthy matter is very much in evidence in the urine of adults and to this we owe the fact that physical life reaches even its present length. Undistilled water, when taken internally, is man's worst enemy, but used externally, it becomes his best friend. It keeps the pores of the skin open, induces circulation of the blood and prevents the stagnation which af- fords the best opportunity for the depositing of the earthy, death-dealing phosphate of lime. Harvey, who discovered the circulation of the blood, said that health de- notes a free circulation and disease is the result of an obstructed circula- tion of the blood. The bathtub is a great aid in keeping up the health of the body and should be freely used by the aspirant to the higher life. Perspiration, sensible and insensible, carries more earthy matter out of the body than any other agency. As long as fuel is supplied and the fire kept free from ashes, it will burn. The kidneys are important in carrying away the ashes from the body, but despite the great amount of earthy matter carried away by the urine, enough remains in many cases to form gravel and stone in the bladder, causing untold agony and often death. Let no one be deceived into thinking that water contains less stone be- cause it has been boiled. The stone that forms on the bottom of the [PAGE 446] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION teakettle has been left there by the evaporated water which escaped from the kettle as steam. If the steam were condensed, we should have distilled water, which is an important adjunct in keeping the body young. There is absolutely no earthy matter in distilled water, nor in rain wa- ter, snow nor hail (except what may be gathered by contact with house-tops, etc.), but coffee, tea, or soup made with ordinary water, no matter how long boiled, is not purified of the earthy particles; on the contrary, the longer they are boiled, the more heavily charged with ash they become. Those suf- fering from urinary diseases should never drink any but distilled water. It may be said generally of the solid foods we take into our system, that fresh vegetables and ripe fruits contain the greatest proportion of nutri- tious matter and the least of earthy substances. As we are writing for the aspirant to the higher life and not for the general public, it may also be said that animal food should be entirely avoided, if possible. No one who kills can go very far along the path of holiness. We do even worse than if we actually killed, for in order to shield ourselves from the personal commission of the act of killing, and still reap its results, we force a fellow being, through economic necessity, to devote his entire time to murder, thereby brutalizing him to such an ex- tent that the law will not allow him to act as a juror in cases of capital crime, because his business has so familiarized him with the taking of life. The enlightened know the animals to be their younger brothers and that they will be human in the Jupiter Period. We shall then help them as the Angels, who were human in the Moon Period, are now helping us, and for an [PAGE 447] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE aspirant to high ideals to kill--either in person or by proxy--is out of the question. Several very important food products from animals, such as milk, cheese and butter, may be used. These are the results of the PROCESSES of life and require no tragedies to convert them into food. Milk, which is an important food for the occult student, contains no earthy matter of any consequence and has an influence upon the body possessed by no other food. During the Moon Period man was fed upon the milk of Nature. Universal food was absorbed by him and the use of milk has a tendency to put him in touch with the Cosmic forces and enable him to heal others. It is popularly supposed that sugar or any saccharine substance is inju- rious to the general health, and particularly to the teeth, causing their decay and the resulting toothache. Only under certain circumstances is this true. It is harmful in certain diseases, such as biliousness and dyspepsia, or if held long in the mouth as candy, but if sparingly used during good health and the amount gradually increased as the stomach becomes accustomed to its use, it will be found very nourishing. The health of negroes becomes greatly improved during the sugar-cane harvest time, nothwithstanding their increased labor. This is attributed solely to their fondness for the sweet cane-juice. The same may be said of horses, cows, and other animals in those localities, which are all fond of the refuse syrup fed to them. They grow fat in harvest time, their coats becoming sleek and shining. Horses fed on boiled carrots for a few weeks will get a coat like silk, owing to the saccharine juices of that vegetable. Sugar is a nutritious and benefi- cial article of diet and contains no ash whatever. [PAGE 448] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Fruits are an ideal diet. They are in fact evolved by the trees to in- duce animal and man to eat them, so that the seed may be disseminated, as flowers entice bees for a similar purpose. Fresh fruit contains water of the purest and best kind, capable of perme- ating the system in a marvelous manner. Grape juice is a particularly won- derful solvent. It thins and stimulates the blood, opening the way into capillaries already dried and choked up--if the process has not gone too far. By a course of unfermented grape-juice treatment, people with sunken eyes, wrinkled skins and poor complexions become plump, ruddy and lively. The increased permeability enables the spirit to manifest more freely and with renewed energy. The following table, which with the exception of the last column, is taken from the publications of the United States Department of Agriculture, will give the aspirant some idea of the amount it is neces- sary to eat for different degrees of activity, also the constituents of the various foods named. Considering the body from a purely physical standpoint, it is what we might call a chemical furnace, the food being the fuel. The more the body is exercised, the more fuel it requires. It would be foolish for a man to change an ordinary diet which for years had adequately nourished him, and take up a new method without due thought as to which would be the best for serving his purpose. To simply eliminate meats from the ordinary diet of meat-eaters would unquestionably undermine the health of most persons. The only safe way is to experiment and study the matter out first, using due discrimination. No fixed rules can be given, the matter of diet being as individual as any other characteristic. All that can be done is to give the table of food values and describe the general influence of each chemical [PAGE 449] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE chemical element, allowing the aspirant to work out his own method. Neither must we allow the appearance of a person to influence our judge- ment as to the condition of his health. Certain general ideas of how a healthy person should look are commonly accepted, but there is no valid rea- son for so judging. Ruddy cheeks might be an indication of health in one individual and of disease in another. There is no particular rule by which good health can be known except the feeling of comfort and well-being which is enjoyed by the individual himself, irrespective of appearances. The table of foods here given deals with five chemical compounds. Water is the great solvent. Nitrogen or proteid is the essential builder of flesh, but contains some earthy matter. Carbo-hydrates or sugars are the principal power-producers. Fats are the producers of heat and the storers of reserve force. Ash is mineral, earthy, and chokes the system. We need have no fear of not obtaining it in sufficient quantities to build the bones; on the con- trary, we cannot be too careful to get as little as possible. The calorie is the simple unit of heat, and the table shows the number contained in each article of food when bought at the market. In a pound of Brazil nuts, for instance, 49.6% of the whole is waste (shells), but the re- maining 50.4% contains 1485 calories. That means that about one-half of what is bought is waste, but the remainder contains the number of calories named. That we may get the greatest amount of strength from our food we must pay attention to the number of calories it contains, for from them we [PAGE 450] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION obtain the energy required to perform our daily work. The number of calories necessary to sustain the body under varying conditions is shown in the following table (per day): Man at VERY hard muscular work...........................5500 Calories Man at moderately hard muscular work.....................4150 Calories Man at moderately active muscular work...................3400 Calories Man at moderately LIGHT work.............................3050 Calories Man at sedentary work....................................2700 Calories Man without muscular exercise............................2450 Calories Woman at light to moderate manual work...................2450 Calories TABLE OF FOOD VALUES [PAGE 451] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE TABLE OF FOOD VALUES (Continued) [PAGE 452] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION According to this table, it is evident that chocolate is the most nutri- tious food we have; also that cocoa, in its powdered state, is the most dan- gerous of all foods, containing three times as much as as most of the oth- ers, and ten times as much as many. It is a powerful food and also a powerful poison, for it chokes the system more quickly than any other substance. Of course, it will require some study at first to secure the best nour- ishment, but it pays in health and longevity and secures the free use of the body, making study and application to higher things possible. After a while the aspirant will become so familiar with the subject that he will need to give it no particular attention. While the foregoing table shows the proportion of chemical substances contained in each article of food named, it must be remembered that not all of this is available for use in the system, because there are certain por- tions which the body refuses to assimilate. Of vegetables, we digest only about 83% of the proteids, 90% of the fat, and 95% of the carbo-hydrates. Of fruits, we assimilate about 85% of the proteids, 90% of the fat, and 90% of the carbo-hydrates. The brain is the co-ordinating mechanism whereby the movements of the body are controlled and our ideas are expressed. It is built of the same substances as are all other parts of the body, with the addition of phospho- rus, which is peculiar to the brain alone. (As to proportion.--Ed.) The logical conclusion is that phosphorus is the particular element by means of which the Ego is able to express thought and influence the dense physical body. It is also a fact that the proportion and variation of this substance is found to correspond to the state and stage of intelligence of the individual. Idiots have very little phosphorus; shrewd thinkers have [PAGE 453] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE much; and in the animal world, the degree of consciousness and intelligence is in proportion to the amount of phosphorus contained in the brain. It is therefore of great importance that the aspirant who is to use his body for mental and spiritual work, should supply his brain with the sub- stance necessary for that purpose. Most vegetables and fruits contain a certain amount of phosphorus, but it is a peculiar fact that the greater proportion is contained in the leaves, which are usually thrown away. It is found in considerable quantities in grapes, onions, sage, beans, cloves, pineapples, in the leaves and stalks of many vegetables, and also in sugar-cane juice, but not in refined sugar. The following table shows the proportions of phosphoric acid in a few ar- ticles: 100,000 Parts of: Barley, dry, contain, of phosphoric acid,....................210 parts Beans........................................................292 parts Beets........................................................167 parts Beets, Leaves of ............................................690 parts Buckwheat....................................................170 parts Carrots, dry.................................................395 parts Carrots, Leaves of...........................................963 parts Linseed......................................................880 parts Linseed, Stalks of...........................................118 parts Parsnips.....................................................111 parts Parsnips, Leaves of.........................................1784 parts Peas.........................................................190 parts The gist of the preceding argument may be thus succinctly stated: (1) The body, throughout the entire period of life, is subject to a pro- cess of consolidation. (2) This process consists of the depositing by the blood of earthy sub- stances, principally phosphate and carbonate of lime, by which the various parts become ossified, converted into bone, or kindred matter. [PAGE 454] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION (3) This conversion into bone destroys the flexibility of the vessels, muscles and other parts of the body subject to motion. It thickens the blood and entirely chokes up the minute capillaries, so that the circulation of the fluids and the action of the system generally diminishes, the termi- nation of this process being death. (4) This process of consolidation may be retarded and life prolonged by carefully avoiding the foods that contain much ash; by using distilled water for internal purposes; and by promotion excretion through the skin by means of frequent baths. The foregoing explains why some religions prescribe frequent ablutions as a religious exercise, because they promote the health and purify the dense body. Fastings were also prescribed for the same purpose. They give the stomach a much needed rest, allow the body to eliminate the EFFETE matter, and thus, if not too frequent or too prolonged, promote the health, but usu- ally as much and more can be accomplished by giving the body proper foods which are the best medicines. Always the first care of the physician is to ascertain if there is proper excretion, that being Nature's chief means for ridding the body of the poi- sons contained in all foods. In conclusion, let the aspirant choose such food as is most easily di- gested, for the more easily the energy in food is extracted, the longer time will the system have for recuperation before it becomes necessary to replen- ish the supply. Milk should never be drunk as one may drink a glass of wa- ter. Taken in that way, it forms in the stomach a large cheese ball, quite impervious to the action of the gastric juices. It should be sipped, as we sip tea or coffee. It will then form many small globules in the stomach, which are easily assimilated. Properly used, it is one of the best possible [PAGE 455] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE articles of diet. Citrus fruits are powerful antiseptics, and cereals, par- ticularly rice, are antitoxins of great efficiency. Having now explained, from the purely material point of view, what is necessary for the dense body, we will consider the subject from the occult side, taking into consideration the effect on the two invisible bodies which interpenetrate the dense body. The particular stronghold of the desire body is in the muscles and the cerebro-spinal nervous system, as already shown. The energy displayed by a person when laboring under great excitement or anger is an example of this. At such times the whole muscular system is tense and no hard labor is so ex- hausting as a "fit of temper." It sometimes leaves the body prostrated for weeks. There can be seen the necessity for improving the desire body by controlling the temper, thus sparing the dense body the suffering resulting from the ungoverned action of the desire body. Looking at the matter from an occult standpoint, all consciousness in the Physical World is the result of the constant war between the desire and the vital bodies. The tendency of the vital body is to soften and build. Its chief expres- sion is the blood and the glands, also the sympathetic nervous system, hav- ing obtained ingress into the stronghold of the desire body (the muscular and the voluntary nervous systems) when it began to develop the heart into a voluntary muscle. The tendency of the desire body is to harden, and it in turn has invaded the realm of the vital body, gaining possession of the spleen and making the white blood corpuscles, which are not "the policement of the system" as sci- ence now thinks, but destroyers. It uses the blood to carry these tiny de- stroyers all over the body. They pass through the walls of arteries and [PAGE 456] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION veins whenever annoyance is felt, and especially in times of great anger. Then the rush of forces in the desire body makes the arteries and veins swell and opens the way for the passage of the white corpuscles into the tissues of the body, where they form bases for the earthy matter which kills the body. Given the same amount and kind of food, the person of serene and jovial disposition will live longer, enjoy better health, and be more active than the person who worries, or loses his temper. The latter will make and dis- tribute through his body more destructive white corpuscles than the former. Were a scientist to analyze the bodies of these two men, he would find that there was considerably less earthy matter in the body of the kindly disposed man than in that of the scold. This destruction is constantly going on and it is not possible to keep all the destroyers out, nor is such the intention. If the vital body had uninterrupted sway, it would build and build, using all the energy for that purpose. There would be no consciousness and thought. It is because the body checks and hardens the inner parts that consciousness develops. There was a time in the far, far past when we set out the concretions, as do the mollusks, leaving the body soft, flexible and boneless, but at that time we had only the dull, glimmering consciousness the mollusks now have. Before we could advance, it became necessary to retain the concretions and it will be found that the stage of consciousness of any species is in pro- portion to the development of the bony framework WITHIN. The Ego must have the solid bones with the semi-fluid red marrow, in order to be able to build the red blood corpuscles for its expression. [PAGE 457] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE That is the highest development of the dense body. It signifies nothing in this connection that the highest class of animals have an internal bone formation similar to man's, but still have no indwelling spirit. They be- long to a different stream of evolution. THE LAW OF ASSIMILATION. The law of assimilation allows no particle to be built into our bodies that we, as spirits, have not overcome and made subject to ourselves. The forces active along these lines are, as we remember, principally our "dead," who have entered "heaven" and are learning there to build bodies to use here, but they work according to certain laws that they cannot circumvent. There is life in every particle of food that we take into our bodies, and before we can build that life into our bodies by the process of assimila- tion, we must overcome and make it subject to ourselves. Otherwise there could be no harmony in the body. All parts would act independently, as they do when the co-ordinating life has been withdrawn. That would be what we call decay, the process of disintegration, which is the direct opposite of assimilation. The more individualized is the particle to be assimilated, the more energy will it require to digest it and the shorter time will it remain before seeking to reassert itself. Human beings are not organized in such a manner that they can live upon solid minerals. When a purely mineral substance, such as salt, is eaten, it passes through the body leaving behind it but very little waste. What is does leave, however, is of a very injurious character. If it were possible for man to use minerals as food, they would be ideal for that purpose be- cause of their stability and the little energy required to overcome and [PAGE 458] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION subject them to the life of the body. We should be compelled to eat very much less in quantity and also less often than we now do. Our laboratories will some time supply us with chemical food of a quality far surpassing any- thing that we now have, which shall be always fresh. Food obtained from the higher plans and still more from the yet higher animal kingdom, is positively nauseating because of the rapidity of decay. This process is caused by the efforts made by the individual particles to escape from the composite whole. The plant kingdom is next above the mineral. It has an organization ca- pable of assimilating the mineral compounds of the Earth. Man and animal can assimilate the plants and thus obtain the chemical compounds necessary to sustain their bodies and as the consciousness of the plant kingdom is that of dreamless sleep, it offers no resistance. It requires but little energy to assimilate the particles thus derived and having small individual- ity of their own, the life ensouling the particles does not seek to escape from our body as soon as food derived from more highly developed forms, therefore the strength derived from a diet of fruit and vegetables is more enduring than that derived from a meat diet, and the food supply does not require as frequent replenishing, besides giving more strength in propor- tion, because less energy is required for assimilation. Food composed of the bodies of animals consists of particles which have been worked upon and inter-penetrated by an individual desire body, and have thus been individualized to a much greater extent than the plant particles. There is an individual cell soul, which is permeated by the passions and de- sires of the animal. It requires considerable energy to overcome it in the [PAGE 459] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE first place, so that it may be assimilated, yet it never becomes so fully incorporated into the polity of the body as do the plant constituents, which have no such strong individual tendencies. The result is that is is neces- sary for the flesh-eater to consume a greater weight of food than is re- quired by the fruitarian; also he must eat oftener. Moreover, this inward strife of the particles of flesh causes greater wear and tear of the body in general, rendering the meat-eater less active and capable of endurance than the vegetarian, as all contests between advocates of the two methods have demonstrated. Therefore, when flesh food derived from the herbivora is such an unstable diet, it is evident that if we should try to use the flesh of carnivorous animals, in which the cells are still further individualized, we would be forced to consume enormous quantities of food. Eating would occupy the greater part of our time, but notwithstanding that fact, we would always be lean and hungry. That such is its effect, can be seen in the wolf and the vulture; their leanness and hunger are proverbial. Cannibals eat human flesh, but only at long intervals and as a luxury. As man does not confine himself exclusively to a meat diet, his flesh is not that of an entirely carnivorous beast, nevertheless the hunger of the cannibal has also become the burden of a proverb. If the flesh of the herbivora were the essence of what is good in plants, then, logically, the flesh of the carnivora should be the quintessence. The meat of wolves and vultures would thus be the CREME DE LA CREME, and much to be desired. This we know is not the case, but quite the reverse. The nearer we get to the plant kingdom, the more strength we derive from our food. If the reverse were the case, the flesh of carnivorous animals would [PAGE 460] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION be sought by other beasts of prey, but examples of "dog eat dog" are very few throughout nature. LIVE AND LET LIVE. The first law of occult science is "Thou shalt not kill," and that should have the greatest weight with the aspirant to the higher life. We cannot create so much as one particle of dust, therefore what right have we to de- stroy the very least form? All Form is an expression of the One Life--the Life of God. We have no right to destroy the Form through which the Life is seeking experience, and force it to build a new vehicle. Ella Wheeler Wilcox, with the true compassion of all far advanced souls, champions this occult maxim, in the following beautiful words: I am the voice of the voiceless; Through me the dumb shall speak Till a deaf world's ear Shall be made to hear The wrongs of the wordless weak. The same force formed the sparrow That fashioned man, the king. The God OF THE WHOLE Gave a spark of soul To furred and feathered thing. And I AM MY BROTHER'S KEEPER; And I will fight his fight, And speak the word For beast and bird Till the world shall set things right. Sometimes the objection is made that life is also taken when vegetables and fruits are eaten, but that statement is based upon a complete misunder- standing of the facts. When the fruit is ripe, it has accomplished its pur- pose, which is to act as a womb for the ripening of the seed. If not eaten, [PAGE 461] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE it decays and goes to waste. Moreover, it is designed to serve as food for the animal and human kingdoms, thus affording the seed opportunities for growth by scattering it in fertile soil. Besides, just as the ovum and the semen of human beings are ineffectual without the seed-atom of the reincar- nating Ego and the matrix of its vital body, so any egg or seed, of itself, is devoid of life. If it is given the proper conditions of incubator or soil, the life of the group spirit is then poured into it, thus grasping the opportunity so afforded of producing a dense body. If the egg or seed is cooked, crushed, or not given the conditions necessary for the life, the op- portunity is lost, but that is all. At the present stage of the evolutionary journey, everyone knows inher- ently that it is wrong to kill and man will love and protect the animals in all cases where his greed and selfish interest does not blind him to their rights. The law protects even a cat or a dog against WANTON cruelty. Ex- cept in "sport," that most wanton of all our cruelties against the animal creation, it is always for the sake of money that animals are murdered and bred to be murdered. By the devotees of "sport" the helpless creatures are shot down to no purpose save to bolster up a false idea of prowess upon the part of the huntsman. It is hard to understand how people who appear other- wise sane and kindly can, for the time, trample upon all their gentler in- stincts and revert to bloodthirsty savagery, killing for the sheer lust of blood and joy in destruction. It is certainly a reversion to the lowest savage animal instincts, and can never be dignified into the remotest sem- blance of anything "manly", even though practiced and defended by the other- wise humane and worthy temporary head of a mighty nation. [PAGE 462] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION How much more beautiful it would be for man to play the role of friend and protector of the weak. Who does not love to visit Central Park in New York City and pet, stroke and feed the hundreds of squirrels which are run- ning about secure in the knowledge that they will not be molested? And who is not glad, for the sake of the squirrels, to see the sign, "Dogs found chasing the squirrels will be shot." This is hard on the dogs, but is is to be commended as an evidence of the growth of the sentiment favoring the pro- tection of the weak against the unreasoning or merciless strong. Nothing is said on the sign about the squirrels being injured by men, because that would be unthinkable. So strong is the influence of the trust the little animals repose in the kindness of man, that no one would violate it. THE LORD'S PRAYER Returning to our consideration of the spiritual aids to human progress, the Lord's Prayer, which may be considered as an abstract, algebraical for- mula for the upliftment and purification of all the vehicles of man, the idea of taking proper care of the dense body is expressed in the words: "Give us this day our daily bread." The prayer dealing with the needs of the vital body is, "Forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against us." The vital body is the seat of memory. In it are stored the sub-conscious records of all the past events of our life, good or ill, including all inju- ries inflicted or sustained and benefits received, or bestowed. We remember that the record of the life is taken from those pictures immediately after leaving the dense body at death, and that all the sufferings of POST MORTEM [PAGE 463] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE existence are the results of the events these pictures portray. If, by continual prayer, we obtain forgiveness for the injuries we have inflicted upon others and if we make all the restitution possible, purify our vital bodies by forgiving those who have wronged us, and eliminate all ill feeling, we save ourselves much POST MORTEM misery, besides preparing the way for Universal Brotherhood, which is particularly dependent upon the victory of the vital body over the desire body. In the form of memory, the desire body impresses upon the vital body the idea of revenge. An even tem- per amid the various annoyances of daily life indicates such a victory, therefore the aspirant should cultivate control of the temper, as it in- cludes work on both bodies. The Lord's Prayer includes this also, for when we see that we are injuring others, we look about and try to find the cause. Loss of temper is one of the causes and it originates in the desire body. Most people leave physical life with the same temperament they bring into it, but the aspirant must systematically conquer all attempts of the desire body to assume mastery. That can be done by concentration upon high ideals, which strengthens the vital body and is much more efficacious than the com- mon prayers of the Church. The OCCULT SCIENTIST uses concentration in pref- erence to prayer, because the former is accomplished by the aid of the mind, which is cold and unfeeling, whereas prayer is usually dictated by emotion. Where it is dictated by a pure unselfish devotion to high ideals prayer is much higher than cold concentration. It can never be cold, but bears upon the pinions of Love the outpourings of the mystic to the Deity. The prayer for the desire body is, "Lead us not into temptation." Desire [PAGE 464] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION is the great tempter of mankind. It is the great incentive to all action, and in so far as the actions subserve the purposes of the spirit, it is good; but where the desire is for something degrading, something that de- bases the nature, it is indeed meet that we pray not to be led into tempta- tion. Love, Wealth, Power, and Fame!--These are the four great motives of human action. Desire for one or more of these is the motive for all that man does or leaves undone. The great Leaders of humanity have wisely given them as incentives to action, that man may gain experience and learn thereby. They are necessary, and the aspirant may safely continue to use them as motives for action, but he must transmute them into something higher. He must over- come with nobler aspirations the selfish love which seeks the ownership of another body, and all desires for wealth, power and fame for narrow and per- sonal reasons. The Love for which he must long is that only which is of the soul and em- braces all beings, high and low, increasing in proportion to the needs of the recipient; The Wealth, that which consists solely of abundance of opportunities to serve his fellow men; The Power, that alone which makes for the upliftment of humanity; The Fame, none save that which increases his ability to spread the good news, that all who suffer may thus quickly find solace for the heart's grief. The prayer for the mind is "Deliver us from evil." We have seen that mind is the link between the higher and the lower natures. Animals are per- mitted to follow desire without any restriction whatever. In their case, [PAGE 464a] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION DIAGRAM 16: THE LORD'S PRAYER [PAGE 465] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE there is neither good nor evil, because they lack mind, the faculty of dis- crimination. The method of self-protection which we pursue in regard to animals which kill and steal is different from that which we use in relation to human beings who do the same things. Even a human being who is bereft of mind is not held accountable. The fact is recognized that he does not know he is doing wrong, therefore he is simply restrained. It was only when his mental eyes were opened that man came to know good and evil. When the link of mind becomes allied to the Higher Self and does its bidding, we have the high-minded person. On the contrary, the coalition of the mind with the lower desire nature produces the low-minded person; therefore the meaning of this prayer is that we may be delivered from the experience resulting from the alliance of the mind with the desire body, with all thereby implied. The aspirant to the higher life accomplishes the union of the higher and the lower natures by means of Meditation on lofty subjects. This union is further cemented by Contemplation, and both these states are transcended by Adoration, which lifts the spirit to the very Throne. The Lord's Prayer, given for the general use of the Church, gives Adora- tion first place, in order to reach the spiritual exaltation necessary to proffer a petition representing the needs of the lower vehicles. Each as- pect of the threefold spirit, commencing with the lowest, raises itself in adoration to its corresponding aspect of Deity. When the three aspects of the spirit are all arrayed before the Throne of Grace, each utters the prayer appropriate to the needs of its material counterpart, all three join- ing in the closing prayer for the mind. [PAGE 466] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The human spirit soars to its counterpart, the Holy Spirit (Jehovah), saying "Hallowed be Thy Name." The life spirit bows before its counterpart, The Son (Christ), saying "Thy Kingdom Come." The divine spirit kneels before its counterpart, The Father, with the prayer, "Thy Will be done." Then the highest, the divine spirit, petitions the highest aspect of the Deity, the Father, for its counterpart, the dense body: "Give us this day our daily bread." The next highest, the life spirit, prays to its counterpart, the Son, for its counterpart in the lower nature, the vital body: "Forgive us our tres- passes as we forgive those who trespass against us." The lowest aspect of the spirit, the human spirit, next offers its peti- tion to the lowest aspect of Deity for the highest of the threefold bodies, the desire body: "Lead us not into temptation." Lastly, in unison, all three aspects of the threefold spirit in man join in the most important of the prayers, the petition for the mind, in the words: "Deliver us from evil." The introduction, "Our Father Who art in Heaven," is merely as the ad- dress on an envelope. The addition, "For Thine is the Kingdom, and the Power, and the Glory, forever. Amen," was not given by Christ, but is very appropriate as the parting adoration of the threefold spirit as it closes its direct address to the Deity. Diagram 16 illustrates the foregoing explanation in a simple and easily remembered manner, showing the connection between the different prayers and the corresponding vehicles, which are similarly colored. This diagram is inserted opposite page 464. [PAGE 467] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE THE VOW OF CELIBACY. The sex-pervert, or sex-maniac, is a proof of the correctness of the con- tention of occultists that one part of the sex-force builds the brain. He becomes an idiot, unable to think because of drawing and sending out, not only the negative or positive part of the sex force (according to whether male or female) which is normally to be used through the sex-organ for propagation, but in addition to that, some of the force which should build up the brain, enabling it to produce thought--hence the mental deficiency. On the other hand, if the person is given to spiritual thought, the ten- dency to use the sex force for propagation is slight, and whatever part of it is not used in that way may be transmuted into spiritual force. That is why the initiate, at a certain stage of development, takes the vow of celibacy. It is not an easy vow, nor one to be lightly taken by one desirous of spiritual advancement. Many people who are not yet ripe for the higher life have ignorantly bound themselves to a life of asceticism. They are as dangerous to the community and to themselves on the one hand as is the imbecile sex-maniac on the other. At the present stage of human evolution the sex function is the means whereby bodies are provided, through which the spirit can gain experience. The people who are most prolific and follow the creative impulse unreserv- edly are the lowest classes; thus it is difficult for incoming entities to find good vehicles amid environments enabling them to unfold their faculties in such a manner as to permanently benefit themselves and the rest of human- ity, for among the wealthier classes who could furnish more favorable [PAGE 468] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION conditions many have few or no children. It is not because they live abste- mious sex-lives, but for the entirely selfish reasons that they may have more ease and leisure and indulge in unlimited sex-gratification without the burden of a family. Among the less wealthy middle class, families are also restricted, but in their case partially for economic reasons, that they may give one or two children educational and other advantages that their means would not permit them to give to four or five. Thus man exercises his divine prerogative of bringing disorder into na- ture. Incoming Egos must take the opportunities offered them sometimes un- der unfavorable circumstances. Other Egos who cannot do that, must wait till favorable environment offers. Thus do we affect one another by our ac- tions and thus are the sins of the fathers visited upon the children, for as the Holy Spirit is the creative energy in nature, the sex energy is its re- flection in man, and misuse or abuse of that power is the sin that is not forgiven, but must be expiated in impaired efficiency of the vehicles, in order to thoroughly teach us the sanctity of the creative force. Aspirants to the higher life, filled with an earnest desire to live a noble spiritual life, often regard the sex-function with horror, because of the harvest of misery which humanity has reaped as a result of its abuse. They are apt to turn in disgust from what they regard as impurity, overlooking the fact that it is precisely such people as they who (having brought their vehicles into good condition by means of proper sanitary food, high and lofty thought, and pure and spiritual lives) are best fitted to generate the dense bodies essential to the development of entities seeking incarnation. It is common knowledge among occult scientists that, to the [PAGE 469] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE detriment of the race, many high class Egos are kept out of incarnation at the present time solely because parents cannot be found who are pure enough to provide them with the necessary physical vehicles. Persons who, for the reason above mentioned, refrain from doing their duty to humanity, are magnifying the sun spots to such an extent that they forget to see the Sun itself! The sex function has its great place in the economy of the world. When properly used, there is no greater boon to the Ego, for it then provides pure and healthful bodies such as man needs for his development; conversely, when abused, there is no greater curse, for it is then the source of the worst ills to which flesh is heir. It is a truism that "no man liveth unto himself." By our words and acts we are constantly affecting others. By the proper performance, or the ne- glect of our duty, we make or mar the lives, first, of those in our immedi- ate environment, but ultimately of all the inhabitants of the Earth, and more. No one has a right to seek the higher life without having performed his duty to his family, his country, and the human race. To selfishly set aside everything else and live solely for one's own spiritual advancement, is as reprehensible as not to care for the spiritual life at all. Nay, it is worse; for those who do their duty in the ordinary life to the best of their ability, devoting themselves to the welfare of those dependent upon them, are cultivating the essential quality of faithfulness. They will cer- tainly advance in due time to a point where they will become awake to spiritual necessities, and will carry to that work the faithfulness devel- oped elsewhere. The man who deliberately turns his back upon his present duties to take up the spiritual life will surely be forced back into the path of duty from which he has mistakenly diverged, with no possible means [PAGE 470] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION of escape until the lesson has been learned. Certain tribes of India make the following excellent division of life. The first twenty years are spent in obtaining an education; the years from 20 to 40 are devoted to the duty of raising a family; and the remaining time is devoted to spiritual development, without any physical cares to harass or distract the mind. During the first period the child is supported by its parents; during the second period the man, in addition to supporting his own family, cares for his parents while they are giving their attention to higher things; and during the balance of his life, he is in turn supported by his children. This seems a very sensible method, and is quite satisfactory in a country where all, from the cradle to the grave, feel the spiritual need, to such degree that they mistakenly neglect material development except as impelled by the lash of direst need, and where the children cheerfully support their parents, secure in the knowledge that they will be supported in turn and thus be enabled to devote themselves entirely to the higher life after hav- ing performed their duty to their country and to humanity. In the Western World, however, where no spiritual need is at present felt by the average man because he is properly following material lines of development, such a mode of life would be impossible of realization. Spiritual desire never comes until the time is ripe, and always when the particular conditions obtain under which we must seek its gratification, if at all. Whatever duties exist which are apparent restrictions must be borne. If the care of a family prevents the complete consecration desired, the aspirant would certainly not be justified in neglecting duty and [PAGE 471] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE devoting the entire time and energy to spiritual purposes. An effort must be made to gratify such aspirations without interfering with duty to family. If the desire to live a celibate life comes to a person who holds mar- riage relations with another, the obligations of such relations are not to be forgotten. It would be very wrong, by practicing celibacy under such circumstances, to endeavor to escape from the PROPER performance of duty. As to what constitutes duty in regard to coition, however, there is a stan- dard for aspirants to the higher life different from that of the ordinary man or woman. Most people regard marriage as sanctioning unlimited license for the gratification of sexual desire. In the eyes of statute law, perhaps it does so, but no man-made law nor custom has any right to govern this matter. Oc- cult science teaches that the sex-function should NEVER be used for sense-gratification, but for propagation ONLY. Therefore an aspirant to the higher life would be justified in refusing coition with the marriage partner unless the object were the begetting of a child, and then only if both par- ties were in perfect health--physically, morally and mentally--as otherwise the union would be likely to result in the generation of a feeble or degen- erate body. Each person owns his or her body, and is responsible to the law of Conse- quence for any misuse resulting from the weak willed abandonment of that body to another. In the light of the foregoing, and looking at the matter from the view- point of occult science, it is both a duty and a privilege (to be exercised with thanks for the opportunity) for all persons who are healthy and of sound mind to provide vehicles for as many entities as is consistent with their health and ability to care for the same. And, as previously stated, [PAGE 472] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION most particularly are aspirants to the higher life under obligation in this respect, on account of the purification which their purer lives have wrought in their bodies, because of which they are better qualified than ordinary humanity to generate pure vehicles. Thus they enable high-class entities to find suitable vehicles and help humanity to advance by affording these wait- ing Egos opportunities to incarnate and exercise their influence at an ear- lier period than would otherwise be possible. If the sex force is used in the way indicated, coition will take place but few times in a life, and practically the entire sex force may be used for spiritual purposes. It is not the use, but the abuse that causes all the trouble and interferes with the spiritual life, so there is no need for anyone to abandon the higher life because he or she cannot be celibate. It is not necessary to be strictly celibate while going through the lesser Ini- tiations. The vow of absolute celibacy applies to the greater Initiations only, and even then a single act of fecundation may sometimes be necessary as an act of sacrifice, as was the case in providing a body for Christ. It may also be said that it is worse to suffer from a burning desire, to be constantly thinking vividly of the gratification of sense, than to live the married life in moderation. Christ taught that unchaste thoughts are as bad as, and even worse than unchaste acts, because thoughts may be repeated indefinitely, whereas there is at least some limit to acts. The aspirant to the higher life can be successful only in proportion to the extent of the subjugation of the lower nature, but should beware of the other extreme. --- END OF FILE --- [PAGE 473] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE THE PITUITARY BODY AND THE PINEAL GLAND. In the brain, and in approximately the positions shown in diagram 17, are two small organs called the pituitary body and the pineal gland. Medical science knows but little about these, or the other ductless glands of the body. It calls the pineal gland "the atrophied third eye," yet neither it nor the pituitary body are atrophying. This is very perplexing to scien- tists, for nature retains nothing useless. All over the body we find organs which are either atrophying or developing, the former being milestones, as it were, along the path which man has traveled to reach his present stage of development, the latter pointing out the lines for future improvement and development. For instance, the muscles which animals use to move the ears are present in man also, but as they are atrophying, few people can use them. The heart belongs to the class indicating future development; as al- ready shown, it is becoming a voluntary muscle. The pituitary body and the pineal gland belong to still another class of organs, which at the present time are neither evolving nor degenerating, but are dormant. In the far past, when man was in touch with the "inner" Worlds, these organs were his means of ingress thereto, and they will again serve that purpose at a later stage. They were connected with the involun- tary or sympathetic nervous system. Man then saw the inner Worlds, as in the Moon Period and the latter part of the Lemurian and early Atlantean Ep- ochs. Pictures presented themselves quite independent of his will. The sense centers of his desire body were spinning around counter-clockwise (following negatively the motion of the Earth, which revolves on its axis in that direction) as the sense centers of "mediums" do to this day. In most [PAGE 474] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION people these sense-centers are inactive, but true development will set them spinning clockwise, as explained elsewhere. That is the difficult feature in the development of positive clairvoyance. The development of mediumship is much easier, because it is merely a re- vival of the mirror-like function possessed by man in the far past, by which the outside world was involuntarily reflected in him, and which function was afterward retained by inbreeding. With present day mediums this power is intermittent, which explains why they can sometimes "see" and at other times, for no apparent reason, fail utterly. Occasionally, the strong de- sire of the client enables them to get into touch with the information he is seeking, on which occasions they see correctly, but they are not always hon- est. Office rent and other expenses must be paid, so when the power (over which they have no conscious control) fails them, some resort to fraud and utter any absurdity that occurs to their minds, in order to satisfy their client and get his money, thus casting discredit upon what they really do see at other times. The aspirate to true spiritual sight and insight must first of all give proof of unselfishness, because the trained clairvoyant has no "off days." He is not in the least mirror-like, dependent upon the reflections which may happen to come his way. He is able to reach out at any time and in any di- rection, and read the thoughts and plans of others, provided he particularly turns his attention that way--not otherwise. The great danger to society which would result from the indiscriminate use of this power if possessed by an unworthy individual, can be easily un- derstood. He would be able to read the most secret thought. Therefore the [PAGE 475] ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE DIAGRAM 17: THE PATH OF THE UNUSED SEX CURRENTS [PAGE 476] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION initiate is bound by the most solemn vows never to use this power to serve his individual interest in the slightest degree, nor to save himself a pang. He may feed five thousand others if he will, but he must not turn a stone into bread to appease his own hunger. He may heal others of palsy and lep- rosy, but by the Law of the Universe, he is forbidden to stanch his own mor- tal wounds. Because he is bound by his vow of absolute unselfishness, it is ever true of the Initiate that although he saves others, himself he cannot save. So the trained clairvoyant who really has something to give will never hang out a sign offering to exercise his gifts for a fee, but will give and give freely where he considers it consistent with the ripe destiny generated under the law of consequence by the person to be helped. Trained clairvoyance is the kind used for investigating occult facts, and it is the only kind that is of any use for that purpose. Therefore the as- pirant must feel, not a wish to gratify an idle curiosity, but a holy and unselfish desire to help humanity. Until such a desire exists, no progress can be made in the attainment of positive clairvoyance. In the ages that have passed since the Lemurian Epoch humanity has been gradually building the cerebro-spinal nervous system, which is under the control of the will. In the latter part of the Atlantean Epoch, this was so far evolved that it became possible for the Ego to take full possession of the dense body. That was the time (previously described) when the point in the vital body came into correspondence with the point at the root of the nose in the dense body and the indwelling spirit became awake in the Physical World but, so far as the greater part of humanity was concerned, lost consciousness of the inner Worlds. [PAGE 477] ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE Since then, the connection of the pineal gland and the pituitary body with the cerebro-spinal nervous system has been slowly building, and is now all but complete. To regain contact with the inner Worlds, all that remains to be done is the reawakening of the pituitary body and the pineal gland. When that is accomplished, man will again possess the faculty of perception in the higher worlds, but on a grander scale than formerly, because it will be in connec- tion with the voluntary nervous system and therefore under the control of his Will. Through this inner perceptive facility all avenues of knowledge will be opened to him and he will have at his service a means of acquiring information compared with which all other methods of investigation are but child's play. The awakening of these organs is accomplished by Esoteric Training, which we will now describe, as far as may be done in public. ESOTERIC TRAINING In the majority of people, the greater part of the sex force which may legitimately be used through the creative organs is expended for sense-gratification; therefore in such people there is very little of the ascending current shown in diagram 17. When the aspirant to the higher life begins to curb these excesses more and more, and to devote his attention to spiritual thoughts and efforts, the trained clairvoyant can perceive the unused sex force commencing to ascend. It surges upward in stronger and stronger volume, along the path indicated by the arrows in diagram 17, traversing the heart and the larynx or the spi- nal cord and the larynx or both, and then passing directly between the pitu- itary body and the pineal gland toward the dark point at the root of the [PAGE 478] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION nose where "The Silent Watcher," the highest spirit, has its seat. These currents do not usually take one of the two paths indicated in the diagram to the entire exclusion of the other, but generally one path is traveled by the greater volume of the sex-currents, according to the tem- perament of the aspirant. In one who is seeking enlightenment along purely intellectual lines the current travels particularly over the spinal cord and only a small part goes over the path through the heart. In the mystic who feels rather than knows, the currents find their way upwards through the heart. Both are developing abnormally, and each must sometime take up the devel- opment he has neglected, so as to become fully rounded. Therefore the Rosicrucians aim to give a teaching that will satisfy both classes, although their main efforts are expended in reaching the intellectually minded, for their need is the greater. This current of itself, however, even though it assumes the proportions of a Niagara and flows until the crack of doom, will be useless. But still, as it is not only a necessary accompaniment, but a pre-requisite to self-conscious work in the inner World, it must be cultivated to some extend before the real esoteric training can begin. It will thus be seen that a moral life devoted to spiritual thought must be lived by the aspirant for a certain length of time before it is possible to commence the work that will give his first-hand knowledge of the super-physical realms and enable him to become, in the truest sense, a helper of humanity. When the candidate has lived such a life for a time sufficient to estab- lish the current of spiritual force, and is found worthy and qualified to receive esoteric instruction, he is taught certain exercises, to set the [PAGE 479] ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE pituitary body in vibration. This vibration causes the pituitary body to impinge upon and slightly defect the nearest line of force (See diagram 17). This, in turn, impinges upon the line next to it, and so the process contin- ues until the force of the vibration has been spent. It is similar to the way in which the striking of one note on a piano will produce a number of overtones, by setting up a vibration in the other strings which are at proper intervals of pitch. When by the increased vibration of the pituitary body, the lines of force have been deflected sufficiently to reach the pineal gland, the object has been accomplished, the gap between these two organs has been bridged. This is the bridge between the World of Sense and the World of Desire. From the time it is built, man becomes clairvoyant and able to direct his gaze where he will. Solid objects are seen both inside and out. To him space and so- lidity, as hindrances to observation, have ceased to exist. He is not yet a TRAINED clairvoyant, but he IS a clairvoyant AT WILL, a voluntary clairvoyant. He is a very different faculty from that possessed by the medium, who is usually an involuntary clairvoyant and can see only what comes; or who has, at best, very little more than the purely negative faculty. But the person in whom this bridge is once built is always in sure touch with the inner Worlds, the connection being made and broken at his will. By degrees, the observer learns to control the vibration of the pitu- itary body in a manner enabling him to get in touch with any of the regions of the inner Worlds which he desires to visit. The faculty is completely under the control of his will. It is not necessary for him to go into a trance or do anything abnormal, to raise his consciousness to the Desire World. He simply WILLS to see, and sees. [PAGE 480] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION As we explained in the earlier part of this work, the neophyte must learn to see in the Desire World, or rather, he must learn how to understand what he sees there. In the Physical World objects are dense, solid, and do not change in the twinkling of an eye. In the Desire World they change in the most erratic manner. This is a source of endless confusion to the negative involuntary clairvoyant, and even to the neophyte who enters under the guid- ance of a teacher, but the teaching soon brings the pupil to a point where the Form may change as often as it will; he can perceive the Life that causes the change, and knows it for what it is, despite all possible and puzzling changes. There is also another and most important distinction to be made. The power which enables on to PERCEIVE the objects in a world is NOT identical with the power of ENTERING that world and FUNCTIONING there. The voluntary clairvoyant, though he may have received some training, and is able to dis- tinguish from true from the false in the Desire World, is in practically the same relation to it as a prisoner behind a barred window is to the outside world--he can see it, but cannot function therein. Therefore esoteric training not only opens up the inner vision of the aspirant, but at the proper time further exercises are given to furnish him with a vehicle in which he can function in the inner Worlds in a perfectly self-conscious man- ner. HOW THE INNER VEHICLE IS BUILT In ordinary life most people live to ear, they drink, gratify the sex-passion in an unrestrained manner, and lose their tempers on the slight- est provocation. Though outwardly these people may be very "respectable," they are, nearly every day of their lives, causing almost utter confusion in their organization. The entire period of sleep is spent by the desire and [PAGE 481] ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE the vital bodies in repairing the damage done in the day time, leaving no time for outside work of any kind. But as the individual begins to feel the needs of the higher life, control sex force, and temper, and cultivate a se- rene disposition, there is less disturbance caused in the vehicles during waking hours; consequently less time is required to repair the damage during sleep. Thus it becomes possible to leave the dense body for long periods during sleeping hours, and function in the inner Worlds in the higher ve- hicles. As the desire body and the mind are not yet organized, they are of no use as separate vehicles of consciousness. Neither can the vital body leave the dense body, as that would cause death, so it is evident that mea- sures must be taken to provide an organized vehicle which is fluidic and so constructed that it will meet the needs of the Ego in the inner Worlds as does the dense body in the Physical World. The vital body is such an organized vehicle, and if some means could be found to loosen it from the dense body without causing death, the problem would be solved. Besides, the vital body is the seat of memory, without which it would be impossible to bring back into our physical consciousness the remembrance of super-physical experiences and thus obtain the full ben- efit of them. We remember that the Hierophants of the old Mystery Temples segregated some of the people into castes and tribes such as the Brahmins and the Levites, for the purpose of providing bodies for use of such Egos as were advanced enough to be ready for Initiation. This was done in such a manner that the vital body became separable into two parts, as were the desire bod- ies of all humanity at the beginning of the Earth Period. When the Hierophant took the pupils out of their bodies he left one part of the vital [PAGE 482] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION body, comprising the first and second ethers, to perform the purely animal functions (they are the only ones active during sleep), the pupil taking with him a vehicle capable of perception, because of its connection with the sense-centers of the dense body; and also capable of memory. It possessed these capabilities because it was composed of the third and fourth ethers, which are the mediums of sense-perception and memory. This is, in fact, that part of the vital body which the aspirant retains from life to life, and immortalizes as the Intellectual Soul. Since Christ came and "took away the sin of the world," (not of the indi- vidual) purifying the desire body of our planet, the connection between all human dense and vital bodies has been loosened to such an extent that, by training, they are capable of separation as above described. Therefore Ini- tiation is open to all. The finer part of the desire body, which constitutes the Emotional Soul, is capable of separation in most people (in fact, it possessed that capabil- ity even before Christ came) and thus when, by concentration and the use of the proper formula, the finer parts of the vehicles have been segregated for use during sleep, or at any other time, the lower parts of the desire and vital bodies are still left to carry on the processes of restoration in the dense vehicle, the mere animal part. That part of the vital body which goes out is highly organized, as we have seen. It is an exact counterpart of the dense body. The desire body and the mind, not being organized, are of use only because they are con- nected with the highly organized dense body. When separated from it they are but poor instruments, therefore before man can withdraw from the dense [PAGE 483] ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE body, the sense-centers of the desire body must be awakened. In ordinary life the Ego is INSIDE its bodies and its force is directed OUTWARD. All man's will and energy are bent upon the task of subduing the outside world. At no time is he able to get away from the impressions of his outside environment and thus be free to work on himself in his waking hours. During sleep, when such an opportunity is afforded, because of the dense body having lost consciousness of the world, the Ego is OUTSIDE his bodies. If man is to work on his vehicle at all, it must be when the out- side world is shut out as in sleep, but yet the spirit still remains within and in full control of the faculties, as it is in the waking state. Not un- til such a state can be attained will it be possible for the spirit to work inwardly and properly sensitize its vehicles. Concentration is such a state. When in it, the senses are stilled and a person is outwardly in the same condition as in the deepest sleep, yet the spirit remains within and fully conscious. Most people have experienced this state, at least in some degree, when they have become interested in ab- sorption in a book. At such times they live in the scenes depicted by the author and are lost to their environment. When spoken to, they are oblivious to the sound, so to all else transpiring around them, yet they are fully awake to all they are reading, to the invisible world created by the author, living there and feeling the heart-beats of all the different char- acters in the story. They are not independent, but are bound in the life which some one has created from them in the book. The aspirant to the higher life cultivates the faculty of becoming ab- sorbed AT WILL in any subject he chooses, or rather not a subject usually, but a very simple object, which he imagines. Thus when the proper condition [PAGE 484] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION or point of absorption has been reached where his senses are absolutely still, he concentrates his thought upon the different sense centers of the desire body and THEY START TO REVOLVE. At first their motion is slow and hard to bring about, but by degrees the sense centers of the desire body will make places for themselves within the dense and vital bodies, which learn to accommodate themselves to this new activity. Them some day, when the proper life has developed the requisite cleavage between the higher and lower parts of the vital body, there is a supreme effort of the will; a spiral motion in many directions takes place, and the aspirant stands OUTSIDE HIS DENSE BODY. He looks at it as at an- other person. The door of this prison house has been opened. He is free to come and go, as much at liberty in the inner worlds as in the Physical World, functioning at will, in the inner or outer World, a helper of all de- siring his services in any of them. Before the aspirant learns to voluntarily leave the body, he may have worked in the desire body during sleep, for in some people the desire body becomes organized before the separation can be brought about in the vital body. Under those conditions it is impossible to bring back these subjec- tive experiences to waking consciousness, but generally in such cases it will be noticed, as the first sign of development, that all confused dreams will cease. Then, after while, the dreams will become more vivid and per- fectly logical. The aspirant will dream of being in places and with people (whether known to him in waking hours or not matters little), conducting himself in as reasonable a way as if he were in the waking state. If the place of which he dreams is accessible to him in waking hours, he may some- times get proof of the reality of his dream if he will note some physical [PAGE 485] ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE detail of the scene and verify his nocturnal impression next day. He will next find that he can, during sleeping hours, visit any place he desires upon the face of the Earth and investigate it a great deal more thoroughly than if he had gone there in the dense body, because in his de- sire body he has access to all places, regardless of locks and bars. If he persists, there will at last come a day when he need not wait for sleep to dissolve the connection between his vehicles, but can consciously set him- self free. Specific directions for freeing the higher vehicles cannot be given in- discriminately. The separation is brought about, not by a set formula of WORDS, but rather by AN ACT OF WILL, yet the manner in which the will is di- rected is individual, and can therefore be given only by a competent teacher. Like all other real esoteric information, it is never sold, but comes only as a result of the pupil qualifying himself to receive it. All that can be done here is to give an indication of the first steps which lead up to the acquirement of the faculty of voluntary clairvoyance. The most favorable time to exercise is on first awakening in the morning, before any of the worries and cares of daily life have entered the mind. At that time one is fresh from the inner Worlds and therefore more easily brought back into touch with them than at any other time of the day. Do not wait to dress, or sit up in bed, but relax the body perfectly and let the exercises be the first waking thought. Relaxation does not mean simply a comfortable position; it is possible to have every muscle tense WITH EXPEC- TATION and that of itself frustrates the object, for in that condition the desire body is gripping the muscles. It cannot do otherwise till we calm the mind. [PAGE 486] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION CONCENTRATION The first thing to practice is fixing one's thoughts upon some ideal and holding them there WITHOUT LETTING THEM SWERVE. It is an exceedingly hard task, but, to some extend at least, it must be accomplished before it is possible to make any further progress. Thought is the power we use in mak- ing images, pictures, thought forms, according to ideas from within. It is our principal power, and we must learn to have absolute control of it, so that what we produce is not wild illusion induced by outside conditions, but true imagination generated by the spirit from within (see diagram 1). Sceptics say that it is ALL imagination but, as said before, if the in- ventor had not been able to imagine the telephone, etc., we would not today possess those things. His imaginings were not generally correct or true at first, otherwise the inventions would have worked successfully from the be- ginning, without the many failures and apparently useless experiments that have nearly always preceded the production of the practical and serviceable instrument or machine. Neither is the imagination of the budding occult scientist correct at first. The only way to make it true is by uninter- rupted practice, day after day, exercising the will to keep the thought fo- cussed upon one subject, object, or idea, exclusive all else. Thought is a great power which we have been accustomed to waste. It has been allowed to flow on aimlessly, as water flows over a precipice before it is made to turn the wheel. The rays of the Sun, diffused over the entire surface of the Earth, pro- duce only a moderate warmth, but if even a few of them are concentrated by means of a glass, they are capable of producing fire at the focusing point. [PAGE 487] ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE Thought-force is the most powerful means of obtaining knowledge. If it is concentrated upon a subject, it will burn its way through any obstacle and solve the problem. If the requisite amount of thought-force is brought to bear, there is nothing that is beyond the power of human comprehension. So long as we scatter it, thought-force is of little use to us, but as soon as we are prepared to take the trouble necessary to harness it, all knowl- edge is ours. We often hear people exclaim petulantly, "Oh, I cannot think of a hundred things at once!" when really that is exactly what they have been doing, and what has caused the very trouble of which they complain. People are con- stantly thinking of a hundred things other than the one they have in hand. Every success has been accomplished by persistent concentration upon the de- sired end. This is something the aspirant to the higher life must positively learn to do. There is no other way. At first he will find himself thinking of everything under the sun instead of the ideal upon which he has decided to concentrate, but he must not let that discourage him. In time he will find it easier to still his senses and hold his thoughts steady. Persistence, PERSISTENCE, and always PERSISTENCE will win at last. Without that, how- ever, no results can be expected. It is of no use to perform the exercises for two or three mornings or weeks and then neglect them for as long. To be effective they must be done faithfully every morning without fail. Any subject may be selected, according to the temperament and mental per- suasion of the aspirant, so long as it is pure and mentally uplifting it its tendency. Christ will do for some; others, who flowers particularly, and most easily helped by taking one as the subject of concentration. The ob- ject matters little, but whatever it is we must imagine it true to life in [PAGE 488] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION all details. If it is Christ, we must imagine a real Christ, with mobile features, life in His eyes, and an expression that is not stony and dead. We must build a living ideal, not a statue. If it is a flower, we must, in imagination, take the seed and having buried it in the ground, fix our mind upon it steadily. Presently we shall see it burst, shooting forth its roots, which penetrate the Earth in a spiral manner. From the main branches of the roots we watch the myriads of minute rootlets, as they branch out and ramify in all directions. Then the stem begins to shoot upward, bursting through the surface of the earth and coming forth as a tiny green stalk. It grows, presently there is an off-set; a tiny twig shoots out from the main stem. It grows; another off-set and a branch appears; from the branches, little stalks with buds at the end shoot out; presently there are a number of leaves. Then comes a bud at the top; it grow larger until it begins to burst and the red leaves of the rose show beneath the green. It unfolds in the air, emitting an exquisite perfume, which we sense perfectly as it is wafted to us on the balmy summer breeze which gently sways the beautiful creation before the mind's eye. Only when we "imagine" in such clear and complete outlines as these, do we enter into the spirit of concentration. There must be no shadowy, faint resemblance. Those who have traveled in India have told of fakirs showing them a seed, which was planted and grew before the eyes of the astonished witness, bear- ing fruit which the traveler tasted. That was done by concentration so in- tense that the picture was visible, not only to the fakir himself, but also the spectators. A case is recorded where the members of a committee of sci- entist all saw the wonderful things done before their eyes, under conditions where sleight-of-hand was impossible, yet the photographs which they [PAGE 489] ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE obtained while the experiment was in progress, came to naught. There was no impression on the sensitive plates, because there had been no material, con- crete objects. At first the pictures which the aspirant builds will be but shadowy and poor likenesses, but in the end he can, by concentration, conjure up an image more real and alive than things in the Physical World. When the aspirant has become able to form such pictures and has succeeded in holding his mind upon the picture thus created, he may try to drop the picture suddenly and, holding his mind steady without any thought, wait to see what comes into the vacuum. For a long time nothing may appear and the aspirant must carefully guard against making visions for himself, but if he keeps on faithfully and pa- tiently every morning, there will come a time when, the moment he has let the imaged picture drop, in a flash the surrounding Desire World will open up to his inner eye. At first it may be but a mere glimpse, but it is an earnest of what will later come at will. MEDITATION When the aspirant has practiced concentration for some time, focussing the mind upon some simple object, building a living thought form by means of the imaginative faculty, he will, by means of Meditation, learn all about the object thus created. Supposing that the aspirant has, by concentration, called up the image of the Christ. It is very easy to meditatively recall the incidents of His life, suffering and resurrection, but much beyond that can be learned by meditation. Knowledge never before dreamed of will flood the soul with a [PAGE 490] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION glorious light. Yet something that is uninteresting and does not of itself suggest anything marvelous, is better for practice. Try to find out all about--say, a match, or a common table. When the image of the table has been clearly formed in the mind, think what kind of wood it is and whence it came. Go back to the time when, as a tiny seed, the tree from which the wood was cut first feel into the forest soil. Watch it grow from year to year, covered by the snows of winter and warmed by the summer Sun, steadily growing upward--its roots meanwhile con- stantly spreading under the ground. First it is a tender sapling, swaying in the breeze; then, as a young tree, it gradually stretches higher and higher toward the air and the sunshine. As the years pass, its girth be- comes greater and greater, until at last one day the logger comes, with his axe and saw gleaming as they reflect the rays of the winter Sun. Our tree is felled and shorn if its branches, leaving by the trunk; that is cut into logs, which are hauled over the frozen roads to the river bank, there to await the springtime when the melting snow swells the streams. A great raft of the logs is made, the pieces of our tree being among them. We know every little peculiarity about them and would recognize them instantly among thou- sand, so clearly have we marked them in our mind. We follow the raft down the stream, noting the passing landscape and become familiar with the men who have the care of the raft and who sleep upon little huts built upon their floating charge. At last we see it arrive at a sawmill and disbanded. One by one the logs are grasped by prongs on an endless chain and hauled out of the water. Here comes one of our logs, the widest part of which will be made into the top of our table. It is hauled out of the water to the log- [PAGE 491] ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE deck and rolled about by men with peavies. We hear the hungry whine of the great circular saws as they revolve so fast that they appear as mere blurs before our eyes. Our log is placed upon a carriage which is propelled to- ward one of them, and in a moment those teeth of steel are tearing their way through its body and dividing it into boards and planks. Some of the wood is selected to form part of a building, but the best of it is taken to a furniture factory and put into a kiln, where it is dried by steam so that it will not shrink after it has been made into furniture. Then it is taken out and put through a great planing machine with many sharp knives, which makes it smooth. Next it is sawn off into different lengths and glued together to form table-tops. The legs are turned from thicker pieces and set into the frame which supports the top; then the whole article is smoothed again with sandpaper, varnished and polished, thus completing the table in every re- spect. It is next sent out, with other furniture, to the store where we bought it, and we follow it as it is carted from that place to our home and left in our dining room. Thus, by meditation, we have become conversant with the various branches of industry necessary to convert a forest tree into a piece of furniture. WE have seen all the machines and the men, and noted the peculiarities of the various places. We have even followed the life process whereby that tree has grown from a tiny seed, and have learned that back of seemingly very commonplace things there is a great and absorbingly interesting his- tory. A pin; the match with which we light the gas; the gas itself; and the room in which that has is burned--all have interesting histories, well worth learning. [PAGE 492] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION OBSERVATION One of the most important aids to the aspirant in its efforts is observa- tion. Most people go through life blind-folded. Of them it is literally true that they "have eyes, and see not; . . . have ears, and hear not." Upon the part of the majority of humanity there is a deplorable lack of ob- servation. Most people are, to some extent, excusable for this, because their sight is not normal. Urban life has caused untold damage to the eyes. In the country the child learns to use the muscles of the eye to the full extend, relaxing of contracting them as required to see objects at considerable dis- tances in the open, or close at hand in and about the house. But the city-bred child sees practically EVERYTHING close at hand and the muscles of its eyes are seldom used to observe objects at any great distance, therefore that faculty is to a great extent lost, resulting in a prevalence of near-sightedness and other eye troubles. It is very important to one aspiring to the higher life that he be able to see all things about him in clear, definite outlines, and in full detail. To one suffering from defective sight, the use of glasses is like opening up a new world. Instead of the former mistiness, everything is seen clearly and definitely. If the condition of the sight requires the use of two foci, one should not be content with having two pairs of glasses, one for near and one for far seeing, thus necessitating frequent changes. Not only are the changes wearisome, but one is very apt to forget one pair when leaving home. The two foci can be had in one pair of bi-focal glasses, and such should be worn, to facilitate observation of the minutest details. [PAGE 493] ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE DISCRIMINATION When the aspirant has attended to his eyesight, he should systematically observe everything and everybody, drawing conclusions from actions, to cul- tivate the faculty of logical reasoning. logic is the best teacher in the Physical World, as well as the safest and surest guide in any world. While practicing this method of observation, it should always be kept in mind that it must be used only to gather facts and not for purposes of criticism, at least not wanton criticism. Constructive criticism, which points out defects and the means of remedying them, is the basis of progress; but destructive criticism, which vandalistically demolishes good and bad alike with aiming at any higher attainment, is an ulcer on the char- acter and must be eradicated. Gossip and idle tale-bearing are clogs and hindrances. While it is not required that we shall say that black is white and overlook manifestly wrong conduct, criticism should be made for the pur- pose of helping, not to wantonly besmirch the character of a fellow-being because we have found a little stain. Remembering the parable of the mote and the beam, we should turn our most unsparing criticism toward ourselves. None is so perfect that there is no room for improvement. The more blame- less the man, the less prone he is to find fault and cast the first stone at another. If we point out faults and suggests ways for improvement, it must be done without personal feeling. We must always seek the good which is hidden in everything. The cultivation of this attitude of discrimination is particularly important. When the aspirant to first-hand knowledge has practiced concentration and meditation exercises for some time, and has become fairly proficient in [PAGE 494] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION them, there is a still higher step to be taken. We have seen that concentration is focusing thought upon a single object. It is the means whereby we build a clear, objective, and living image of the form about which we wish to acquire knowledge. Meditation is the exercise whereby the history of the object of our in- vestigation is traced and, so to say, entered into, to pick out of it every shred of evidence as to its relation to the world in general. These two mental exercises deal, in the deepest and most thorough manner, imaginable, with THINGS. They lead up to a higher, deeper and more subtle stage of mental development, which deals with the very SOUL OF THINGS. The name of that stage is Contemplation. CONTEMPLATION In contemplation there is no reaching out in thought or imagination for the sake of getting information, as was the case in Meditation. It is sim- ply the holding of the object before our mental vision and letting the soul of it speak to us. We repose quietly and relaxed upon a couch or bed--not negatively, but thoroughly on the alert--watching for the information that will surely come if we have reached the proper development. Then the FORM of the object seems to vanish and we see only the LIFE at work. Contempla- tion will teach us about the Life side, as Meditation taught us about the Form side. When we reach this stage and have before us, say, a tree in the forest, we lost sight of the Form entirely, and see only the Life, which in this case is a group spirit. We shall find, to our astonishment, that the group spirit of the tree includes the various insects which feed upon it; that the [PAGE 495] ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE parasite and its host are emanations from one and the same group spirit, for the higher we ascend in the invisible realms, the fewer the separate and distinct forms, and the more completely the One Life predominates, impress- ing upon the investigator the supreme fact that there is but the One Life--the Universal Life of God, in Whom it is an actual fact that "we live, and move, and have our being." Mineral, plant, animal, and man--all, with- out exception--are manifestations of God, and this fact furnishes the true basis of brotherhood--a brotherhood which includes everything from the atom to the Sun, because all are emanations from God. Conceptions of brotherhood based upon any other foundation, such as class distinctions, Race affinity, similarity of occupation, etc., fall far short of this true basis, as the occult scientist clearly realizes when he sees the Universal Life flowing in all that exists. ADORATION When this height has been reached by Contemplation, and the aspirant has realized that he is in truth beholding God in the Life that permeates all things, there remains still to be taken the highest step, Adoration, whereby he unites himself with the Source of all things, reaching by that act the highest goal possible of attainment by man until the time when the permanent union takes place at the end of the great Day of Manifestation. It is the writer's opinion that neither the heights of Contemplation, nor the final step of Adoration can be attained without the aid of a teacher. The aspirant need never fear, however, that for want of a teacher he will be delayed in taking these steps; nor need he be concerned about looking for a [PAGE 496] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION teacher. All that is necessary for him to do is start to improve himself, and to earnestly and PERSISTENTLY continue therein. In that way he will pu- rify his vehicles. They will commence to shine in the inner Worlds, and cannot fail to attract the attention of the teachers, who are always watch- ing for just such cases and are more than eager and glad to help those who, because of their earnest efforts to purify themselves, have won the right to receive help. Humanity is sorely in need of helpers who are able to work from the inner Worlds, therefore "seek and ye shall find," but let us not imagine that by going about from one professed teacher to another, we are seeking. "Seeking," in that sense of the word, will avail nothing in this dark world. We ourselves must kindle the light--the light which invariably radiates from the vehicles of the earnest aspirant. That is the star which will lead us to the teacher, or rather the teacher to us. The time required to bring results from the performance of the exercises varies with each individual and is dependent upon his application, his stage in evolution and his record in the book of destiny; therefore no general time can be set. Some, who are almost ready, obtain results in a few days or weeks; others have to work months, years, and even their whole life with- out VISIBLE results, yet the results will be there, and the aspirant who faithfully persists will some day, i this or a future life, behold his pa- tience and faithfulness rewarded and the inner Worlds open to his gaze, finding himself a citizen of realms where the opportunities are immeasurably greater than in the Physical World only. From that time--awake or asleep, through what men call life, and through what men call death--his consciousness will be unbroken. He will lead a [PAGE 497] ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE consciously continuous existence, having the benefit of all the conditions which make for more rapid advancement to every higher positions of trust, to be used in the unlifting of the race. [PAGE 498] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION CHAPTER XVIII. THE CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH; AND VOLCANIC ERUPTIONS. Even among occult scientists it is counted amount the most difficult problems to investigate the mysterious construction of the Earth. Every oc- cult scientist knows how much easier it is to thoroughly and accurately in- vestigate the Desire World and the Region of Concrete Thought and bring back the results into the Physical World than to investigate completely the se- crets of our physical planet, because to do that fully, one must have passed through the nine lesser Mysteries and the first of the Great Initiations. Modern scientists know very little about this matter. So far as seismic phenomena are concerned, they very frequently change their theories, because they are constantly discovering reasons why their previous hypotheses were untenable. They have, with all their usual splendid care, investigated the very outside shell, but only to an insignificant depth. As for volcanic eruptions, they try to understand them as they try to understand everything else, in a purely mechanical way, depicting the center of the Earth as a fi- ery furnace and concluding that the eruptions are caused by the accidental admission of water and in other similar ways. In a certain sense, their theories have some foundation, but in this case they are, as always, neglecting the spiritual causes which to the occultist [PAGE 499] CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH appear to be the true ones. To him, the world is far from being "dead." On the contrary, its every nook and crevice is permeated by spirit, which is the leaven that causes changes in and upon the planet. The different kinds of quartz, the metals, the disposition of the various strata--all have a much higher significance than the materialistic investi- gator has ever been able to grasp. To the occult scientists, the way in which these materials are arranged is full of meaning. On this subject, as on every other, occult science stands in the same relation to modern science as physiology does to anatomy. Anatomy states with minute detail the exact position of every bone, muscle, ligament, nerve, etc., their relative posi- tions to one another and so forth, but does not give any clue to the use of any one of the different parts of which the body is composed. Physiology, on the other hand, not only states the position and structure of every part of the body, but also tells their use in the body. To know the different strata of the Earth and the relative positions of the planets in the sky without having also a knowledge of their use and meaning in the life and purpose of the Cosmos, is as useless as to know merely the positions of bones, nerves, etc., without understanding also their use in the functional economy of the body. THE NUMBER OF THE BEAST. To the trained clairvoyant sight, of the Initiate of the various degrees of the Mysteries, the Earth appears built in strata, something like an on- ion, one layer or stratum outside another. There are nine such strata and the central core, making ten in all. These strata are revealed to the Ini- tiate gradually. One stratum becomes accessible to him at each Initiation, [PAGE 500] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION so that at the end of the nine lesser Initiations he is master of all the layers, but has not yet access to the secrets of the core. In ancient parlance these nine steps are called the "lesser Mysteries." They take the neophyte consciously through all that relates to his past evolution, through the activities of involuntary existence, so that he is able to understand the manner and meaning of the work he then performed un- consciously. He is shown how to present ninefold constitution (the three- fold body, the threefold soul, and the threefold spirit) was brought into existence; how the great creative Hierarchies worked on the virgin spirit, awakening in it the Ego, helping it to form the body; and also the work he himself has done, to extract from the threefold body as much of the three- fold soul as he now possesses. One step at a time is he led through the nine steps of the lesser mysteries, the nine strata. This number nine is the root number of our present stage of evolution. It bears a significance in our system that no other number does. It is a number of Adam, the life which commenced its evolution as Man, which reached the human stage during the Earth Period. In the Hebrew, as in the Greek, there are no numerals, but each letter has a numerical value. In Hebrew "Adam" is called "ADM.) The value of "A" is 1; of "D," 4; and of "M," 40. If we add these figures, we get 1+4+4+0=9--the number of Adam, or humanity. If we turn from the Book of Genesis, which deals with the creation of man in the hoary past, to the Book of Revelation, which deals with his future attainment, we find that the number of the beast which hinders is 666. Add- ing these figures, 6+6+6=18; and further, 1+8=9--we have again the number of humanity, which is itself the cause of all the evil which hinders its own [PAGE 501] CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH progress. Going further, to the point where the number of those who are to be saved is stated, we find it to be 144,000. Adding as before, 1+4+4+000=9--again the number of humanity, showing that practically it will be saved in its totality, the number incapable of progress in our present evolution being negligible in comparison to the grand total, and even the few who fail are not lost, but will progress in a later scheme. The consciousness of the mineral and the plant is really unconsciousness. The first glimmering dawn of consciousness begins with the animal kingdom. We have seen also that according to the most modern classification, there are thirteen steps in the animal kingdom: three classes of Radiates; three classes of Mollusks; three classes of Articulates; and four classes of Ver- tebrates. If we regard ordinary man as a step by himself, and remember that there are thirteen Initiations from man to God, or from the time he commenced to qualify himself for becoming a self-conscious Creative Intelligence, we have again the same number, Nine: 13+1+13=27 2+7=9. The number 9 is also hidden in the age of Christ Jesus, 33; 3+3=9, and in a similar manner in the 33 degrees of Masonry. In olden times Masonry was a system of Initiation into the lesser Mysteries which, as we have seen, have 9 degrees, but the Initiates often wrote it as 33. Similarly we read of the l8th degree of the Rosicrucians, which was only a "blind" for the uninitiated, because there are never more than 9 degrees in any lesser Mys- tery, and the Masons of today have but very little of the occult ritual left in their degrees. We have also the nine months of gestation, during which the body is built [PAGE 502] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION up to its present efficiency; and there are in the body nine perforations-two eyes, two nostrils, two ears, one mouth, and the two lower orifices. When the advancing man has passed through the nine lesser Initiations, gaining thereby entrance to all the layers of the Earth, entrance into the core is yet to be won. That is opened to him by the first of the four Great Initiation, in which he learns to know the mystery of the mind, that part of his being begun on Earth. When he is ready for the first Great Initiation he has developed his mind to the degree all men are destined to attain to at the end of the Earth Period. In that Initiation he is given the key to the next stage, and all work done by him after that will be such as humanity in general will do in the Jupiter Period, and does not concern us at present. After his first Great Initiation, he is an Adept. The second, third and fourth Initiations pertain to the stages of development to be arrived at by ordinary humanity in the Jupiter, Venus, and Vulcan Periods. These thirteen Initiations are symbolically represented in the Christ and His twelve Apostles. Judas Iscariot is the traitorous propensities of the lower nature of the neophyte. The beloved John is the Venus Initiation, and Christ Himself symbolizes the Divine Initiate of the Vulcan Period. In different schools of occult science the rites of Initiation vary, also their statement of the number of Initiations, but that is merely a matter of classification. It will be observed that such vague descriptions as can be given become that such vague descriptions as can be given becomes more vague as one proceeds higher and higher. Where seven or more degrees are spoken of, almost nothing is said of the sixth Initiation, and nothing whatever of the ones beyond. That is because of another division--the six steps of [PAGE 503] CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH "Preparation." and the four Initiations which bring the candidate to the end of the Earth Period, to Adeptship. Then there must always be three more, if the philosophy of the school or society goes so far. The writer, however, knows of none but the Rosicrucians who have anything to say of the three Pe- riods which preceded the Earth Period, save the bare statement that there were such Periods. They are not brought very definitely into relationship whti our present phase of existence, however. Likewise, other occult teach- ings simply state that there will be three more schemes of evolution, but no particulars are given. Of course, under those circumstances, the three last Initiations are not mentioned. Diagram l8 will give an idea of the arrangement of the Earth's strata, the central core being omitted to indicate more clearly the lemniscate for- mation of the currents in the ninth stratum. In the diagram the strata are represented as being of equal thickness, thought in reality some are much thinner than other. Beginning at the outside, they appear in the following order: (l) The Mineral Earth: This is the stony crust of the Earth, with which Geology deals as far as it is able to penetrate. (2) The Fluid Stratum: The matter of the stratum is more fluid than that of the outside crust, yet it is not watery, but rather more like a thick paste. It has the quality of expansion, like that of an exceedingly explosive gas, and is kept in place only by the enormous pressure of the outer crust. Were that removed, the whole of the fluid stratum would disap- pear in the space with a tremendous explosion. These correspond to the Chemical and Etheric Regions of the Physical World. (3) Vapor Stratum: In the first and second strata there is really no [PAGE 504] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION conscious life. But in this stratum there is an even-flowing and pulsating life, as in the Desire World surrounding and inter-penetrating our Earth. (4) Water Stratum: In this stratum are the germinal possibilities of the that exists upon the surface of the Earth. Here are the archetypal force which are back of the group spirits; also the archetypal forces of the minerals, for this is the direct physical expression of the Region of Con- crete Thought. (5) Seed Stratum: Material scientists have been baffled in their ef- forts to discover the origin of life, how the first living things came forth from previously dead matter. In reality, according to the occult explanation of evolution, the ques- tion should be how the "dead" things originated. THE LIFE WAS THERE PREVI- OUS TO THE DEAD FORMS. It built its bodies from the attenuated, vaporous substance long before it condensed into the Earth's solid crust. ONLY WHEN THE LIFE HAD LEFT THE FORMS COULD THEY CRYSTALLIZE AND BECOME HARD AND DEAD. Coal is but crystallized plant bodies; coral is also the crystallization of animal forms. The life leaves the FORMS and the FORMS die. Life never came into a form to awaken it to life. Life departed from the forms and the forms died. Thus did "dead" things come to be. In this fifth stratum is the primordial fount of life from which came the impetus that built all the forms on Earth. It corresponds to the Region of Abstract Thought. (6) Fiery Stratum: Strange as it may seem, this stratum is possessed of sensation. Pleasure and pain, sympathy and antipathy have here their ef- fect on the Earth. It is generally supposed that under no possible [PAGE 505] CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH circumstances can the Earth have any sensation whatever. The occult scien- tist, however, as he watches the harvesting of the ripe grain and the gath- ering of fruit from the trees in the autumn, or the plucking of flowers, knows the pleasure experienced by the Earth itself. It is similar to the pleasure felt by the cow when its bursting udders are being relieved by the sucking calf. The Earth feels the delight of having yielded nourishment for its progeny of Forms, this delight reaching its culmination in the harvest time. On the other hand, when plants are torn out by the roots, it is patent to the occult scientist that the Earth senses a sting of pain. For that reason he does not eat the plant-foods which grow under the Earth. In the first place they are full of the Earth force and deficient in Sun force, and are additionally poisoned by being pulled up by the roots. The only exception to this rule is that he may partake sparingly of the potato, which originally grew on the surface of the earth, and has only in comparatively recent times grown beneath the soil. Occultists endeavor to nourish their bodies on fruits which grow toward the Sun, because they contain more of the higher Sun force, and have not caused the Earth pain. It might be supposed that mining operations would be very painful to the Earth, but the reverse is the case. Every disintegration of the hard crust causes a sensation of relief and every solidification is a source of pain. Where a mountain torrent washes away the soil and carries it toward the plains, the earth feels freer. Where the disintegrated matter is again de- posited, as in a bar outside the mouth of a great river, there is a corre- sponding sense of uneasiness. As sensation in animals and men is due to their separate vital bodies, so [PAGE 506] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the feeling of the Earth is particularly active in this sixth stratum, which corresponds to the World of Life Spirit. To understand the pleasure felt when mining operations are disintegrating the hard rock, and the pain when deposits gather, we must remember that the Earth is the dense body of a Great Spirit, and to furnish us with an environment in which we could live and gather experience, it had to crystallize this body into its present solid condition. As evolution proceeds, however, and man learns the lessons pertaining to this acme of concretion, the Earth will softer and its spirit more and more liberated. This is what Paul meant when he spoke of the whole creation groaning and travailing, waiting for the day of liberation. (7) Refracting Stratum: This part of the Earth corresponds to the World of Divine Spirit. There are, in occult science what are known as "The Seven Unspeakable Secrets." For those who are not acquainted with these secrets, or have not as least an inkling of their import, the properties of this stratum must seem particularly absurd and grotesque. In it all the forces which are known to us as the "Laws of Nature" exist as moral, or rather im- moral forces. In the beginning of the conscious career of man they were much worse than at present. But it appears that as humanity progresses in morals, these forces improve correspondingly; also that any lapse in morals has a tendency to unleash these Nature forces and causes them to create havoc upon the Earth; while the striving for higher ideals makes them less inimical to man. The forces in this stratum are thus, at any time, an exact reflection of the existing moral status of mankind. From the occult point of view, the [PAGE 507] CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH "hand of God" which smites a Sodom or a Gomorrah is not a foolish supersti- tion, for as surely as there is individual responsibility to the law of Con- sequence which brings to each person the just results of his deeds whether for good or evil, so is there also community and national responsibility, which brings upon groups of men corresponding results for their collective acts. Nature forces are the general agents of such retributive justice, causing flood, s or earthquakes, or the beneficent formation of oil or coal for various groups, according to their deserts. (8) Atomistic Stratum: This is the name given by the Rosicrucians to the eighth layer of the Earth, which is the expression of the World of Vir- gin Spirits. It seems to have the property of multiplying many fold the things in it; this applies, however, only to those things which have been definitely formed. An unshapen piece of wood, or an unhewn stone has not existence there, but upon anything which has been shaped, or has life and form (such as a flower or a picture), this stratum has the effect of multi- plication to an astonishing degree. (9) Material Expression of the Earth spirit: There are here lemniscate currents, which are intimately connected with the brain, heart and sex or- gans of the human race. It corresponds to the World of God. (l0) Center of Being of the Earth spirit: Nothing more can be said about this at present except that it is the ultimate seed ground of all that is in and on Earth, and corresponds to the Absolute. From the sixth or fiery stratum to the surface of the Earth are a number of shafts in different places. The outer ends of these are called "volcanic craters." When the Nature forces in the seventh stratum are unleashed so [PAGE 508] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION that they can express themselves through a volcanic outburst, they set the (sixth) fiery stratum in motion and the agitation spreads outward to the mouth of the crater. The bulk of the material is taken from the substance of the second stratum, for that is the denser counterpart of the sixth stra- tum as the vital body, the second vehicle of man, is the denser counterpart of the life Spirit, the sixth principle. This fluidic stratum, with its expansive and highly explosive quality, insures an unlimited supply of mate- rial at the point of eruption. The contact with the outer atmosphere hard- ens that part of it which is not blown away into space, thus forming a lava and dust, until, as the blood from a wound congeals and stanches the flow, so the lava finally seals the aperture from the inner parts of the Earth. As might be gathered from the fact that it is the reflected immorality and anit-spiritual tendencies of manking which arouse the Nature-forces in the seventh stratum to destructive activity, it is generally profligate and degenerate peoples who succumb to these catastrophes. They, together with others whose destiny, self-generated under the law of consequence, for various reasons, involves a violent death, are gathered from many lands by the superhuman forces, to the point where the eruption is to occur. To the thoughtful, the volcanic outbursts of Vesuvius, for instance, will afford corroboration of this statement. A list of these outbursts during the last 2,000 years shows that their frequency has been increasing with the growth of materialism. In the last sixty years, especially, in the ratio that materialistic science has grown arrogant in its absolute and sweeping denial of everything spiritual, have the eruption increase in frequency. While there were but six eruptions in [PAGE 509] CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH DIAGRAM l8: CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH [PAGE 510] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the first l,000 years after Christ, the last five have taken place within 5l years, as will be shown. The first eruption during the Christian Era was that which destroyed the cities of Herculaneum and Pompeii, in which the elder Pliny perished, A. D. 79. The older eruptions followed in A. D. 203, 472, 5l2, 652, 982, l036, ll58, l500, l63l, l737, l794, l822, l855, l872, l855, l89l, l906. In the first thousand years, there were six eruptions; in the second thousand there have been twelve, the last five occurring in a period of 5l years, as before stated. Of the entire number of l8 eruptions, the first nine occurred in the so-called "dark ages," that is to say, the l600 years during which the West- ern World was dominated by what are commonly termed the "heathen," or by the Roman Church. The remainder have taken place in the last three hundred years, during which the advent and rise of Modern Science, with its materi- alizing tendencies, has driven almost the last vestige of spiritually to the wall, particularly in the last half of the l9th Century. Therefore the eruptions for that period comprise nearly one-third of the total number that have taken place in our Era. To counteract this demoralizing influence, a great deal of occult infor- mation has been given out during that time by the Elder Brothers of Wisdom, who are ever working for the benefit of humanity. It is thought that by giving out this knowledge and educating the few who will still receive it, it may be possible to stem the tide of materialism, which otherwise may bring about very serious consequences to its advocates who, having so long denies the existence of the spiritual, may be unable to find their balance when they discover that though still living, they have been deprived of the [PAGE 511] CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH dense body. Such persons may meet a fate too sad to contemplate with equa- nimity. One of the causes of the dread "white plague" is this materialism, not traceable to the present incarnation perhaps, but the result of previous materialistic beliefs and affirmations. We have spoken of the demise of the elder Pliny, at the time of the de- struction of Pompeii. It is interesting to follow the fate of such a scien- tist, not so much for the sake of that particular individual as for the light it throws upon the manner in which the memory of Nature is read by the occult scientist, how the impressions are made upon it, and the effect of past traits upon present tendencies. When a man dies, his dense body disintegrates, but the sum total of its forces can be found in the seventh or reflecting stratum of the Earth, which may be said to constitute a reservoir in which, as forces, past forms are stored. If, knowing the time of the death of a man, we search this reser- voir, it is possible to find his form there. Not only is it stored in the seventh stratum, but the eighth or atomistic stratum multiplies it, so that nay one type may be reproduced and modified by others. Thus it is used over and over again in the formation of other bodies. The brain-tendencies of such a man as Pliny the elder may have been reproduced an thousand years af- terwards, and have been partly the cause of the present crop of materialis- tic scientists. There is still much for modern, material scientists to learn and to un- learn. Though they fight to the last ditch what they sneeringly term the "illusionary ideas" of the occult scientist, they are being compelled to ac- knowledge their truth and accept them one by one, and it is only a matter of time when they will have been compelled to accept them all. [PAGE 512] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Mesmer, who was sent by the Elder Brother, was worse than ridiculed, but which materialists had changed the name of the force discovered by him, calling it "hypnotism" instead of "Mesmerism," it at once became "scien- tific." Twenty years ago Madame Blavtsky, a faithful pupil of Eastern Masters, said that the Earth had a third movement, in addition to the two producing day and night and the seasons. She pointed out that the inclination of the Earth's axis is caused by a movement which, in due time, brings the north pole to where the equator is now and still later, to the place now occupied by the sought pole. This, she said, was known to the ancient Egyptians, the famous planisphere at Dendera showing that they had records of three such revolutions. These statements, in common with the whole of her unexcelled work, "The Secret Doctrine," were hooted at. A few years ago, an astronomer, Mr. G. E. Sutcliffe, of Bombay, discov- ered and mathematically demonstrated that Laplace had made a mistake in his calculations. The discovery and rectification of this error confirmed by mathematical demonstration the existence of the third motion of the Earth, as claimed by Madame Blavatsky. It also afforded an explanation of the theretofore puzzling fact that tropical plants and fossils are found in the polar regions, as such a movement would necessarily produce, in due time, tropical and glacial periods on all parts of the Earth, corresponding to its changed position in relation to the Sun. Mr. Sutcliffe sent his letter and demonstration to NATURE, but that journal refused to publish them, and when the author made public the discovery by means of a pamphlet, he drew upon himself an appalling storm of vituperation. However, he is an avowed and a [PAGE 513] CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH deep student of "The Secret Doctrine," and that explains the hostile recep- tion according his discovery and its inevitable corollaries. Later, however, a Frenchman, not an astronomer, but a mechanician, con- structed an apparatus demonstrating the ample possibility of the existence of such a movement. The apparatus was exhibited at the Louisiana Purchase Exhibition at Saint Louis, and was warmly endorsed by M. Camille Flammarion, as worthy of investigation. Here was something concrete, something "me- chanical," and the editor of THE MONIST, thought he described the inventor as a man laboring somewhat under "mystic illusions" (because of his belief that the ancient Egyptians knew of this third motion), nevertheless mag- nanimously overlooked that feature of the case and said that he had not lost faith in M. Beziau's theory on that account. He published an explanation and an essay by M. Beziau, wherein the motion and its effects upon the sur- face of the Earth were described in terms similar to those used by Madame Blavatsky and Mr. Sutcliffe. M. Beziau is not definitely "billed" as an oc- cultist, therefore his discovery may be countenanced. Many instances might be cited showing how occult information has been corroborated later by material science. One of them is the atomistic theory, which is advocated in the Greek philosophies and later in "The Secret Doctrine." It was "discovered" in l897, by Professor Thomson. In Mr. A. P. Sinnett's valuable work, "The Growth of the Soul," published in l896, the author stated that there are two planets beyond the orbit of Neptune, only one of which, he thought, would be discovered by modern as- tronomers. In NATURE for August, l906, the statement is made that Professor Barnard, through the 36-inch Lick refractor, had discovered such a planet in [PAGE 514] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 1892. There had been no mistake about it, yet he waited fourteen years be- fore he announced his discovery! One need not be concerned about that, how- ever. The main point is that the planet is there, and that Mr. Sinnett's book said so ten years before Professor Barnard's claim to prior discovery. Probably, previous to l906 the announcement of the newly discovered planet might have tended to disarrange some popularly accepted theory! There are many such theories. The Copernican theory is not altogether correct, and there are many facts that cannot be accounted for by the lauded Nebular theory alone. Tycho Brahe, the famous Danish astronomer, refused to accept the Copernican theory. He had a very good reason for re- maining true to the Ptolemaic theory because, as he said, by it the move- ments of the planets figured out correctly, while with the Copernican theory, it is necessary to use a table of corrections. The Ptolemaic system is correct from the standpoint of the Desire World, and it has points that are needed in the Physical World. By many the statements made in the foregoing pages will be considered fantastic. Be it so. Time will bring to all a knowledge of the facts herein set forth. This book is only for the few who, having freed their minds from the shackles of orthodox science and religion, are ready to ac- cept this until they have proven it wrong. [PAGE 515] THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS CHAPTER XIX CHRISTIAN ROSENKREUZ AND THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS ANCIENT TRUTHS IN MODERN DRESS Having encountered among the public a widespread desire to learn some- thing of the Order of Rosicrucians, and as there is a lack of understanding of the important place occupied by the Brothers of the Rose Cross in our Western civilization, even among our students, it may be well to furnish au- thentic information upon the subject. Everything in the world is subject to law, even our evolution is thus en- compassed; spiritual and physical progression go hand in hand. The sun is the physical light bringer and, as we know, it apparently travels from east to west bringing light and life to one part of the earth after another. But the visible sun is only a part of the sun as the visible body is a small part of composite man. There is an invisible and spiritual sun whose rays promote soul growth upon one part of the earth after another as the physical sun promotes the growth of form, and this spiritual impulse also travels in the same direction as the physical sun; from east to west. Six or seven hundred year B.C., a new wave of spirituality was started near the western shores of the Pacific Ocean to give enlightenment to the Chinese nation and the religion of Confucius is embraced to this day by many millions in the celestial kingdom. Later we note the effect of this wave in the religion of Buddha, a teaching designed to stir the aspirations of [PAGE 516] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION millions of Hindus and western Chinese. In its westward course it appears among the more intellectual Greeks in the lofty philosophies of Pythagoras and Plato, and at last it sweeps over the western world, among the pioneers of the human race, where it takes the lofty form of the Christian religion. The Christian religion has gradually worked its way to the westward, even to the shores of the Pacific Ocean and thither the spiritual aspirations are being massed and concentrated. There they will reach a point of culmina- tion, prior to taking a new leap across the ocean and inaugurating a higher and more lofty spiritual awakening in the Orient than now exists in that part of the earth. Just as day and night, summer and winter, ebb and flood, follow each other in unbroken sequence according to the law of alternating cycles, so also the appearance of a wave of spiritual awakening in any part of the world is followed by a period of material reactions, so that our development may not become onesided. Religion, Art and Science are the three most important means of human education, and they are a trinity in unity which cannot be separated without distorting our viewpoint of whatever we may investigate. TRUE RELIGION em- bodies both science and art, for it teaches a beautiful life in harmony with the laws of nature. TRUE SCIENCE is artistic and religious in the highest sense, for it teaches us to reverence and conform to laws governing our well-being and ex- plains why the religious life is conducive to health and beauty. TRUE ART is as educational as science and as uplifting in its influence as religion. In architecture we have a most sublime presentation of cosmic lines of force in the universe. It fills the spiritual beholder with a [PAGE 517] THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS powerful devotion and adoration born of an awe-inspiring conception of the overwhelming grandeur and majesty of Deity. Sculpture and painting, music and literature inspire us with a sense of transcendent loveliness of God, the immutable source and goal of all this beautiful world. Nothing short of such an all-embracing teaching will answer the needs of humanity permanently. There was a time, even as late as Greece, when RELI- GION, ART and SCIENCE were taught unitedly in Mystery temples. But it was necessary to the better development of each that they should separate for a time. RELIGION held sole sway in the so-called "dark ages." During that time it bound both Science and Art hand and foot. Then came the period of Re- naissance and ART came to the fore in all its branches. Religion was strong as yet, however, and Art was only too often prostituted in the service of Religion. Last came the wave of modern SCIENCE, and with iron hand it has subjugated Religion. It was a detriment to the world when Religion shackled Science. IGNO- RANCE and SUPERSTITION caused untold woe, nevertheless man cherished a lofty spiritual ideal then; he hoped for a higher and better life. It is infi- nitely more disastrous that Science is killing Religion, for now even HOPE, the only gift of the gods left in Pandora's box, may vanish before MATERIAL- ISM and AGNOSTICISM. Such a state cannot continue. Reaction must set in. If it does not, An- archy will rend the Cosmos. To avert a calamity RELIGION, SCIENCE and ART must reunite in a higher expression of the GOOD, the TRUE and the BEAUTIFUL than obtained before the separation. Coming events cast their shadows before, and when the Great Leaders of humanity saw the tendency towards ultramaterialism which is now rampant in [PAGE 518] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the Western World, they took certain steps to counteract and transmute it at the auspicious time. They did not wish to kill the budding Science as the latter has strangled Religion, for they saw the ultimate good which will re- sult when an advanced Science has again become the co-worker of Religion. A spiritual Religion, however, cannot blend with a materialistic Science any more than oil can mix with water. Therefore steps were taken to spiritualize Science and make Religion scientific. In the thirteenth century a high spiritual teacher, having the symbolical name Christian Rosenkreuz--Christian: Rose: Cross--appeared in Europe to commence that work. He founded the mysterious Order of Rosicrucians with the object of throwing occult light upon the misunderstood Christian Reli- gion and to explain the mystery of Life and Being from the scientific stand- point in harmony with Religion. Many centuries have rolled by since the birth, as Christian Rosenkreuz, of the Founder of the Rosicrucian Mystery School, and by many his existence is even regarded as a myth. But his birth as Christian Rosenkreuz marked the beginning of a new epoch in spiritual life of the Western World. That particular Ego has also been in continuous physical existence ever since, in one or another of the European Countries. He has taken a new body when his successive vehicles have outlived their usefulness, or circumstances ren- dered it expedient that he changes the scene of his activities. Moreover, he is embodied today--an Initiate of high degree, an active or potent factor in all affairs of the West--although unknown to the World. Her labored with the Alchemists centuries before the advent of modern science. He, through, an intermediary, inspired the now mutilated works of [PAGE 519] THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS Bacon. Jacob Boehme and others received through him the inspiration which makes their works so spiritually illuminating. In the works of the immortal Goethe and the masterpieces of Wagner the same influence meets us. All un- daunted spirits who refuse to be fettered by either orthodox science or or- thodox religion, who fling away the husks and penetrate to the spiritual kernel regardless of vilification or of flattery, draw their inspiration from the same fountain as did and does the great spirit which animated Christian Rosenkreuz. His very name is an embodiment of the manner and the means by which the present day man is transformed into the Divine Superman. This symbol, "Christian Rosen Kreuz" [The] Christian Rose Cross, shows the end and aim of human evolution, the road to be traveled, and the means whereby that end is gained. The black cross, the twining green stem of the plant, the thorns, the blood red roses--in these is hidden the solu- tion of the World Mystery--Man's past evolution, present constitution, and particularly the secret of his future development. It hides from the profane, but reveals to the Initiate the more clearly how he is to labor day by day to make for himself that choicest of all gems, the Philosopher's Stone--more precious than the Kohinoor; nay, than the sum of all earthly wealth! It reminds him how mankind, in its ignorance, is hourly wasting the actual concrete material that might be used in the forma- tion of this priceless treasure. To keep him steadfast and true through every adversity, the Rose cross holds aloft, as an inspiration, the glorious consummation in store for him [PAGE 520] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION that overcometh, and points to Christ as the Star of Hope, the "first fruits," Who wrought this marvelous Stone while inhabiting the body of Jesus. Upon investigation it has been found that there was in all systems of Re- ligion a teaching reserved for the Priest-craft and not given to the multi- tude. The Christ also spoke to the multitude in parables, but explained the inner meaning of these parables to the disciples, to give them an under- standing more suited to their developed minds. Paul gave "milk" to the BABES or younger members of the community, but "meat" to the STRONG who had studied more deeply. Thus there has always been an INNER and an OUTER TEACHING, and this inner teaching was given in so-called Mystery Schools which have changed from time to time to suit the needs of the people among whom they were designed to work. The Order of Rosicrucians is not merely a secret society; it is one of the Mystery Schools, and the Brothers are Hierophants of the lesser Myster- ies, Custodians of the Sacred Teachings and a spiritual Power more potent in the life of the Western World than any of the visible Governments, though they may not interfere with humanity so as to deprive them of their free will. As the path of development in all cases depends upon the temperament of the aspirant, there are two paths, THE MYSTIC and THE INTELLECTUAL. The Mystic is usually devoid of intellectual knowledge; he follows the dictates of his heart and strives to do the will of God as he FEELS it, lifting him- self upward without being conscious if any definite goal, and in the end he attains knowledge. In the middle ages people were not as intellectual as we are nowadays, and those who felt the call of a higher life usually followed the mystic path. But in the last few hundred years, since the advent of [PAGE 521] THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS modern science, a more INTELLECTUAL humanity has peopled the earth; the head has completely overruled the heart, materialism has dominated all spiritual impulse and the majority of the thinking people do not believe anything they cannot touch, taste or handle. Therefore, it is necessary that appeal should be made to their intellect in order that the heart may be allowed to believe what the intellect has sanctioned. As a response to this demand the Rosicrucian Mystery teachings aim to correlate scientific facts to spiritual verities. In the past these have been kept secrete from all but a few Initiates, and even today they are among the most mysterious and secret in the Western World. All so-called "discoveries" of the past which have professed to re- veal the Rosicrucian secrets, have been either fraudulent, or the result or treachery upon the part of some outsider who may, accidentally or otherwise, have overheard fragments of conversation, unintelligible to all but those who have the key. It is possible to live under the same roof and on terms of the closest intimacy with an Initiate of any school, yet his secret will always remain hidden in his breast until the friend has reached the point where he can become a Brother Initiate. The revealing of secrets does not depend upon the Will of the Initiate, but upon the qualifications of the as- pirant. Like all other Mystery Orders, the Order of Rosicrucians is formed on cosmic lines: If we take balls of even size and try how many it will take to cover one and hide it from view, we shall find that it will require 12 to conceal a thirteenth ball. The ultimate division of physical matter, the true atom, found in interplanetary space, is thus grouped in twelve around one. The twelve signs of the Zodiac enveloping our Solar System, the twelve [PAGE 522] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION semi-stones of the musical scale comprising the octave, the twelve Apostles who clustered around the Christ, etc., are other examples of this grouping of 12 and 1. The Rosicrucian Order is therefore also composed of 12 Broth- ers and a 13th. There are other divisions to be noted, however. We have seen that of the Heavenly Host of twelve Creative Hierarchies who were active in our scheme of evolution, five have withdrawn to liberation, leaving only seven to busy themselves with our further progress. It is in harmony with this fact that the man of today, the indwelling Ego, the microcosm, works outwards through seven visible orifices in his body: 2 eyes, 2 ears, 2 nostrils and a mouth, while five more orifices are wholly or partially closed. the mammae, the um- bilicus and two excretory organs. The seven roses which garnish our beautiful emblem and the five pointed radiating star behind, are emblematical of the twelve Great Creative Hierar- chies which have assisted the evolving human spirit through the previous conditions as mineral, plant and animal, when it was devoid of self-consciousness and unable to care for itself in the slightest degree. Of these twelve hosts of Great Beings, three classes worked upon and with man of their own free wills and without any obligation whatever. These are symbolized by the three points in the star upon our emblem which points upwards. Two more of the Great Hierarchies are upon the point of withdrawal, and these are pictured in the two points of the star which radiate downward from the center. The seven roses reveal the fact that there are still seven Great Creative Hierarchies active in the development of the beings upon earth, and as all of these various classes from the smallest to the greatest are but parts of One Great Whole whom we call God, the whole emblem is a symbol of God in manifestation. [PAGE 523] THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS The Hermetic axiom says: "As above so below," and the lesser teachers of mankind are also grouped upon the same cosmic lines of 7, 5 and 1. There are upon earth seven schools of the lesser Mysteries, five of the Greater Mysteries and the whole is grouped under one Central Head Who is called the Liberator. In the Order of Rosicrucians seven Brothers go out into the World when- ever occasion requires; appearing as men among other men or working in their invisible vehicles with or upon others as needed; yet it must be strictly kept in mind that they never influence people against their will or contrary to their desires; but only strengthen good wherever found. The remaining five Brothers never leave the temple; and though they do possess physical bodies all their work is done from the inner Worlds. The Thirteenth is Head of the Order, the link with a higher Central Coun- cil composed of the Hierophant of the Greater Mysteries, who do not deal with ordinary humanity at all, but only with graduates of the lesser Myster- ies. The Head of the Order is hidden from the outside world by the twelve Brothers, as the central ball mentioned in our illustration. Even the pu- pils of the School never see him, but at the nightly Services in the Temple His presence is FELT by all, whenever He enters, and is the signal for the commencement of the ceremony. Gathered around the Brothers of the Rose Cross, as their pupils, are a number of "lay brothers"; people who live in various parts of the Western World, but are able to leave their bodies consciously, attend the services and participate in the spiritual work at the temple; they having each and every one been "initiated" in the method of so doing by one of the Elder Brothers. Most of them are able to remember all that happens, but there are [PAGE 524] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION a few cases where the faculty of leaving the body was acquired in a previous life of well-doing and where a drug habit or a sickness contracted in the present existence has unfitted the brain to receive impression of the work done by the man when away. --- END OF FILE --- [PAGE 524 cont'd] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION INITIATION. The general idea of initiation is that it is merely a ceremony which makes one member of a secret society; that it may be conferred upon anyone willing to pay a certain price, a sum of money in most cases. While that is true of the so-called initiation of fraternal orders and also in most pseudo-occult orders, it is altogether an erroneous idea when applied to initiations into various degrees of truly occult Brotherhoods, as a little understanding of the real requirements and of their reasonableness will readily make clear. In the first place there is no golden key to the temple; merit counts but not money. Merit is not acquired in a day; it is the cumulative product of past good action. The Candidate for initiation is usually totally uncon- scious that he is a candidate, he is usually living his life in the commu- nity and serving his fellow man for days and years without any ulterior thought until one day there appears in his life the teacher, a Hierophant of the lesser Mysteries appropriate to the country in which he resides. By this time the candidate has cultivated within himself certain faculties, stored up certain powers for service and help, of which he is usually uncon- scious or which he does not know how to properly utilize. The task of the initiator will now be plain; he shows the candidate the latent faculties, the dormant powers and initiates him into their use; explains or [PAGE 525] THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS demonstrates to him FOR THE FIRST TIME how the candidate may awaken the static energy into dynamic power. Initiation may be accomplished by a ceremony, or not, but let it be par- ticularly observed, that while Initiation is the inevitable culmination of prolonged spiritual endeavor, whether conscious or the reverse upon the part of the candidate, it can positively never take place till the requisite in- ner development has accumulated the latent powers which Initiation teaches how to use dynamically, any more than pulling the trigger can cause an ex- plosion in a gun that has not first been loaded. Neither is there any danger that the teacher may overlook anyone who has attained the requisite development. Each good and unselfish deed increases the luminosity and vibrant power of the candidate's aura enormously, and as surely as the magnet attracts the needle, so will the brilliancy of that auric light bring the teacher. It is, of course, impossible to describe in a book intended for the gen- eral public the stages of the Rosicrucian Initiation; to do so would be a breach of faith and it would also be impossible for lack of words to ad- equately express oneself. But it is permissible to give an outline and to show the purpose of initiation. The lesser Mysteries deal only with evolution of mankind during the Earth Period. In the first three and one-half Revolutions of the life wave around the seven globes the Virgin Spirits had not yet attained consciousness. In consequence of this fact we are ignorant of how we came to be as we are to- day. The candidate is to have light upon that subject so by the spell of the Hierophants during the period of initiation into the first degree his consciousness is turned towards that page of the memory of nature bearing the records of the first revolution when we recapitulated the development of [PAGE 526] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION the Saturn Period. He is still in full possession of his every-day con- sciousness; he knows and remembers the facts of twentieth Century life, but he is now consciously watching the progress of the evolving host of Virgin Spirits of which he formed one unit during the Saturn Revolution. Thus he learns how the first steps were taken in the Earth Period towards the goal of attainment which will be revealed to him in a later step. Having learned the lesson as practically described in Chapter X, the can- didate has acquired first-hand knowledge upon this subject and has come into direct touch with the Creative Hierarchies in their work with and upon man; he is therefore able to appreciate their beneficent labors in the World and is in measure able to range himself in line with them; becoming thus far their co-worker. When the time has arrived for him to take the second degree, he is similarly caused to turn his attention to the conditions of the second Revolution of the Earth Period, and as depicted in the memory of nature; then he watches in full consciousness the progress made at that time by the Virgin Spirits, much as Peter Ibbetson, the hero of a book. "Peter Ibbetson," by George du Maurier; it is well worth reading, for it is a graphic description of certain phases of subconsciousness--watched his child life during the nights when he "dreamed true." In the third degree he fol- lows the evolution of the third or Moon, Revolution, and in the fourth de- gree he sees the progress made in the half-Revolution we have made of the fourth. There is, however, a further step taken in each degree; the pupil sees in addition to the work done in each revolution also the work accomplished in the corresponding Epoch during our present stay upon globe D, the Earth. During the first degree he follows the work of the Saturn Revolution and [PAGE 527] THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS its latest consummation in the Polarian Epoch. In the second degree he follows the work of the Sun Revolution and its replica: the Hyperborean Epoch. During the third degree he watches the work as performed in the Moon Revolution and sees how that was the basis of life in the Lemurian Epoch. During the fourth degree he sees the evolution of the last half Revolu- tion with its corresponding period of time in our present stay on Earth; the first half of the Atlantean Epoch which ended when the dense foggy atmo- sphere subsided, and the sun first shone upon land and sea; then the night of unconsciousness was over, the eyes of the indwelling Ego were fully opened, and he was able to turn the Light of Reason upon the problem of con- quering the World. That was the time when a man as we now know him was first born. When in the olden system of initiation we hear that the candidate was en- tranced for a period of three and one-half days, reference is had to the part of initiation just described, and the three and one-half days refer to the stages gone through, they are not by any means days of twenty-four hours; the actual time varies with each candidate, but in all cases he is taken through the unconsciousness development of mankind during the past Revolutions, and when it is said that he is awakened at the time of sunrise on the fourth day that is the mystical way of expressing that his initiation into the work of the involuntionary career of man ceases at the time when the sun rose above the clear atmosphere of Atlantis. Then the candidate is also hailed as a "first-born." Having become familiar with the road we have traveled in the past, the fifth degree takes the candidate to the very end of the Earth Period, when [PAGE 528] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION a glorious humanity is gathering the fruits of this Period and taking it away from the seven globes upon which we evolve during each day of manifes- tation, into the first of the five dark globes which are our habitation dur- ing the Cosmic nights. The densest of these is located in the Region of Ab- stract Thought, and is in reality the "Chaos" spoken of on page 249 and the following pages. This globe is also the Third Heaven, and when Paul speaks of being caught up into the Third Heaven and of seeing things there which he could not lawfully reveal, he was referring to the experiences of an equivalent of this fifth degree in the present Rosicrucian Mysteries. After being shown the end in the fifth degree, the candidate is made ac- quainted with the means whereby that end is attained during the remaining thee and one-half Revolutions of the Earth Period; the four remaining de- grees being devoted to his enlightenment in that respect. By the insight he has thus acquired he is able to intelligently co-operate with the Powers that work for Good, and thus he will help to has- ten the day of our emancipation. In order to rout a common misconception we wish to make clear to students that we are not Rosicrucians because we study their teachings, nor does even admission to the temple entitle us to call ourselves by that name. The writer, for instance, is only a lay brother, a pupil, and would under no circumstances call himself a Rosicrucian. We know well, that when a boy has graduated from grammar school he is not therefore fitted to teach. He must first go through high school and col- lege, and even then he may not feel the call to be a school teacher. Similarly in the school of life, because a man has graduated from the Rosicrucian Mystery School he is not even then a Rosicrucian. Graduates [PAGE 529] THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS from the various schools of the lesser mysteries advance into five schools of the greater mysteries. In the first four they pass the four Great Ini- tiations and at last reach the Liberator, where they receive a knowledge concerning other evolutions and are given the choice of remaining here to assist their brothers or enter other evolutions as Helpers. Those who elect to stay here as helpers are given various positions according to their tastes and natural bent. The Brothers of the Rose Cross are among those Compassionate Ones, and it is a sacrilege to drag the Rosicrucian name in the mire by applying it to ourselves when we are merely students of their lofty teachings. During the past few centuries the Brothers have worked for humanity in secret; each night at midnight there is a Service at the temple where the Elder Brothers, assisted by the lay brothers who are able to leave their work in the World (for many of them reside in places where it is yet day when it is midnight in the location of the temple of the Rose Cross), gather up from everywhere in the Western World the thoughts of sensuality, greed selfishness and materialism. These they seek to transmute into pure love, benevolence, altruism and spiritual aspirations sending them back to the World to uplift and encourage all Good. Were it not for this potent source of spiritual vibration materialism must long ago have totally squelched all spiritual effort, for there has never been a darker age from the spiritual standpoint than the last three hundred years of materialism. Now the time has come, however, when the method of secret endeavor is to be supplemented with a more direct effort to promulgate a definite, logical and sequential teaching concerning the origin, evolution and future develop- ment of the World and man, showing both the spiritual and the scientific [PAGE 530] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION aspect: a teaching which makes no statements that are not supported by rea- son and logic; a teaching which is satisfying to the mind, for it holds out a reasonable solution to all mysteries; it neither begs nor evades questions and its explanations are both profound and lucid. But, and this is a very important "But," THE ROSICRUCIANS DO NOT REGARD AN INTELLECTUAL UNDERSTANDING OF GOD AND THE UNIVERSE AS AN END IN ITSELF; far from it! The greater the intellect, the greater the danger of its mis- use. Therefore, THIS SCIENTIFIC, LOGICAL AND EXHAUSTIVE TEACHING IS GIVEN IN ORDER THAT MAN MAY BELIEVE IN HIS HEART THAT WHICH HIS HEAD HAS SANC- TIONED AND START TO LIVE THE RELIGIOUS LIFE. THE ROSICRUCIAN FELLOWSHIP In order to promulgate this teaching the Rosicrucian Fellowship has been formed, and anyone who is not a HYPNOTIST, PROFESSIONAL MEDIUM, CLAIRVOYANT, PALMIST OR ASTROLOGER, may enroll as a PRELIMINARY COURSE STUDENT by writing to the General Secretary. There is no fee for Initiation, or dues. Money cannot buy our teaching, advancement depends on merit. After completing the Preliminary Course one is put on the Regular Student list for a period of two years, after which if he has become so imbued with the verity of the Rosicrucian teachings that he is prepared to sever his connection with all other occult or religious orders--THE CHRISTIAN CHURCHES AND FRATERNAL ORDERS ARE EXCEPTED--he may assume the Obligation which admits him to the degree of PROBATIONER. We do not mean to insinuate by the foregoing clause that all other schools of occultism are of no account--far from it--many roads lead to Rome, but we shall attain with much less effort it we follow one of them [PAGE 531] THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS than if we zigzag from path to path. Our time and energy are limited in the first place, and are still further curtailed by family and social duties not to be neglected for self-development. It is to husband the minim of energy which we may legitimately expend upon ourselves, and to avoid waste of the scanty moments at our disposal, that resignation from all other Orders is insisted upon by the leaders. The world is an aggregate of opportunities, but to take advantage of any one of them we must possess efficiency in a certain line of endeavor. De- velopment of our spiritual powers will enable us to help or harm our weaker brothers. It is only justifiable when efficiency in Service of Humanity is the object. The Rosicrucian method of attainment differs from other system in one es- pecial particular: It aims, even at the very start, to emancipate the pupil from dependence upon others, to make him SELF-RELIANT in the very highest degree, so that he may be able to stand alone under all circumstances and cope with all conditions. Only one who is thus strongly poised can help the weak. When a number of people meet in a class or circle for self-development along NEGATIVE lines, result are usually achieved in a short time on the principle that it is easier to drift with the tide than to breast the cur- rent. The medium is not master of his actions, however, but the slave of a spirit control. Hence such gatherings must be shunned by Probationers. Even classes which meet in positive attitude of mind are not advised by the Elder Brothers, because the latent powers of all members are massed and visions of the inner worlds obtained by anyone there, are partly due to the faculties of others. The heat of coal in the center of a fire is enhanced by surrounding coals, and the clairvoyant produced in a circle, be it ever [PAGE 532] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION so positive, is a hot-house plant, too dependent himself to be trusted with the care of others. Therefore each Probationer in the Rosicrucian Fellowship performs his ex- ercises in the seclusion and privacy of his room. Results may be obtained more slowly by the system, but when they appear, they will be manifest as powers cultivated by himself, useable independently of all others. Besides, the Rosicrucian methods build character at the same time that they develop spiritual faculties and thus safeguard the pupil against yielding to tempta- tion to prostitute divine powers for worldly prestige. When the Probationer has compiled with the necessary requirements and completed the term of probation, he may send request for individual instruc- tion by the Elder Brothers through the General Secretary. THE INTERNATIONAL HEADQUARTERS OF THE ROSICRUCIAN FELLOWSHIP Having formed the Rosicrucian Fellowship for the purpose of promulgating the teaching given in this book, and aiding aspirants on the path of pro- gression, it became necessary to find a permanent home and facilities requi- site for doing this work. To this end a tract of land was purchased in the town of Oceanside, Cal., ninety miles south of Los Angeles and forty miles north of San Diego, the southwesternmost city of the United States. This tract occupies a commanding site having a most wonderful view of the great Pacific Ocean to the west and the beautiful snow capped mountains in the east. Southern California offers exceptional opportunities for spiritual growth, because of the ether atmosphere being denser than in any other part of the world and MOUNT ECCLESIA, as the Earth Fellowship Headquarters are called, is particularly favored in this respect. [PAGE 533] THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS OUR BUILDINGS The work at Headquarters was begun toward the end of 1911. To date (1973) numerous buildings have been erected, some of which now no longer ex- ist. The Pro-Ecclesia, or Chapel, in which two 15-minute services have been held daily since its dedication in December, 1913, was thoroughly renovated in 1962. A devotional service with lecture continues to be conducted on Sundays. A two-story Administration Building was completed in 1917, and renovated in 1962. On the second floor are offices for the various depart- ments: Esoteric, Correspondence Courses, Editorial, Foreign Languages, and Accounting. On the first floor are the Shipping Department and the printshop, where Lessons, RAYS, pamphlets, etc., are printed. An offset press was installed in 1972. The Dining Hall was built in 1914, added to in the late 30's, and renovated in 1962. Vegetarian meals are served. The Healing Temple, where a healing service is conducted each evening, was completed in 1920. Rose Cross Lodge was built in 1924, for the use of guests and workers. It is now used largely for storing books. The Sanitarium Building was opened in 1939 and used for a number of years to treat patients suffering from non-contagious diseases. It is now our Guest House, used by workers and members. Numerous cottages built since 1962, and some renovated ones pro- vide living quarters for workers. The Healing Dept. Building was erected in 1940. Here secretaries conduct our healing work. THE CORRESPONDENCE SCHOOL In addition to publications of The Rosicrucian Fellowship noted in the back of this book there are three correspondence courses offered on the freewill basis: Rosicrucian Philosophy, Bible Interpretation, and Astrol- ogy. Information concerning these is furnished upon request. [PAGE 534] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION THE SYMBOLISM OF THE ROSE CROSS When inquiring into the meaning of any myth, legend or symbol of occult value, it is an absolute necessity that we should understand that, as any object in the three-dimensional world may, or rather must, be viewed from all points to obtain a full and complete comprehension thereof, so all sym- bols have a number of aspects. Each viewpoint reveals a different phase from the others, and all have an equal claim to consideration. Viewed in its fullness, this wonderful symbol contains the key to man's past evolution, his present constitution and future development, together with the method of attainment. In the form where it is represented with a single rose in the center it symbolizes the spirit radiating from itself the four vehicles: the dense, vital and desire bodies plus the mind; where the spirit has drawn INTO its instruments and become the INDWELLING human spirit. But there was a time when that condition did not obtain, a time when the three-fold spirit hovered above its vehicles and was unable to en- ter. Then the cross stood alone without the rose, symbolizing the condition which prevailed in the early third of Atlantis. There was even a time when the upper limb of the cross was lacking and man's constitution was repre- sented by the Tau (T) that was in the Lemurian epoch when he had only the [PAGE 535] THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS dense, vital and desire bodies, but lacked the mind. Then the animal nature was paramount. Man followed desire without reserve. At a still earlier time, in the Hyperborean Epoch, he was also minus the desire body and pos- sessed only the dense and vital bodies. Then man-in-the-making was like the plants: chaste and devoid of desire. At that time his constitution could not have been represented by a cross. It was symbolized by a straight shaft, a pillar (I). This symbol has been considered phallic, an emblem showing the licen- tiousness of the people who worshiped it. Truly it is a symbol of gen- eration, but generation is by no means synonymous with degradation--far from it--the pillar is the lower limb of the cross, symbolical of man-in-the-making when he was plantlike. The plant is unconscious of pas- sion, desire, innocent of evil. It generates and perpetuates its species in a manner so pure, so chaste, that properly understood, it is a model for fallen and passionate humanity to worship as an ideal and it was given to earlier races with that intent. The Phallus and Yona used in the Greek mys- tery temples were given by the hierophants in that spirit, and over the temple was placed the enigmatical words: "Man, know thyself," which motto, properly understood, is similar to that of the Rose Cross, for it shows the reason for man's fall into desire, passion and sin, and gives the key to his liberation in the same way that the roses upon the cross indicate the path of liberation. The plant is innocent, BUT NOT VIRTUOUS; it has neither desire not choice. Man has both. He may follow desire or not as he wishes, that he may learn to master himself. While he was plant-like, a hermaphrodite, he could generate FROM HIMSELF without the help of another, but though he was as chaste and as innocent as the plants, he was also as unconscious and inert. In order to advance he [PAGE 536] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION must have desire to spur him on, and a mind to guide him, and therefore half his creative force was retained for the purpose of building a brain and a larynx. He had at that time a round shape similar to that of the embryo, and the present larynx was a part of the creative organ which adhered to the head when the body straightened out. The connection between the two is seen even today in the fact that the boy, who expresses the positive pole of the generative force, changes his voice at puberty. That the same force which builds another body when it is sent OUTWARDS builds the brain when RETAINED is equally clear when we consider that sex mania leads to insanity, while the profound thinker will feel little inclination for amorous practices. He uses all his creative force to generate thought instead of wasting it in sense gratification. At the time when man commenced to withhold half his creative force for the above mentioned purpose, his consciousness was directed INWARDS to build organs. He was capable of SEEING these organs and he used the same creative force then under the direction of Creative Hierarchies in planning and in executing plans of organs, that he now uses in the OUTER world to build air- ships, houses, automobiles, telephones, etc. Then he was unconscious of how that half of the creative force was used which was sent OUTWARDS for gen- eration of another body. Generation was carried on under the guidance of Angels. At certain times of the year they herded the growing man together in great temples and there the generative act was performed. Man was unconscious of the fact. His eyes had not yet been opened, and though it was necessary for him to have a partner who had the half or other pole of the creative force available for [PAGE 537] THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS generation which he retained to build organs within, he did not at first KNOW his wife. In ordinary life he was shut within himself so far as the Physical World was concerned, but it was different when he was brought into such intimate and close touch with another, as in the case of the generative act. Then for the moment the spirit pierced the veil of flesh and Adam KNEW his wife. He had ceased to KNOW HIMSELF--thus his consciousness became more and more and more centered outside himself in the OUTSIDE WORLD and he lost his INNER PERCEPTION. That cannot be fully regained until he has passed to the stage where it is no longer necessary to have a partner in generation, and he has reached the development where he can again utilize his WHOLE cre- ative force at will. Then he will again KNOW HIMSELF ad he did during his stage of plant-like existence, but with this all important difference that he will use his creative faculty consciously, and will not be restricted to using it solely for the pro-creation of his own species, but may create whatever he will. Neither will he use his present organs of generation, but the larynx will SPEAK the creative WORD as directed by the spirit through the co-ordinating mechanism of the brain. Thus the two organs built by half the creative force will in time be the means whereby man will eventually be- come an independent self-conscious creator. Even at the present time man molds matter both by thought and voice, as instanced in scientific experiments where thoughts have created an image on photographic plates, and where the human voice has created geometrical fig- ures in sand, etc. In proportion as man becomes unselfish he will release the creative force held in leash. That will give him added thought power and enable him to utilize it for upliftment of others instead of to plant how to degrade and subject others to his will. He will learn how to master HIMSELF and cease to try to master others, except it be done temporarily FOR [PAGE 538] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION THEIR GOOD, but never for selfish ends. Only one who has mastered himself is qualified to rule others, and competent to judge when that should be done, and what is best for them. Thus we see that in time the present passionate mode of generation will be again superseded by a pure and more efficient method than the present, and that also is symbolized in the Rose Cross where the rose is placed in the center between the four arms. The long limb represents the body, the two horizontals, the two arms, and the short upper limb, the head. THE ROSE IS IN PLACE OF THE LARNYX. The rose, like any other flower, is the generative organ of the plant. Its green stem carries the colorless, passionless plant blood. The blood red rose shows the passion filled blood of the human race, but in the rose the vital fluid is not sensuous, it is chaste and pure. Thus it is an ex- cellent symbol of the generative organ in the pure and holy state to which man will attain when he has cleansed and purified his blood from desire, when he has become chaste, pure and Christ-like. Therefore the Rosicrucians look ardently forward to the day when the roses shall bloom upon the cross of humanity, therefore the Elder Brothers greet the aspiring soul with the words of the Rosicrucian Greeting: "May the Roses bloom upon your Cross," and therefore the greeting is given in the meetings of the Fellowship Centers by the leader to the assembled students, probationers and disciples who respond to the greeting by saying "And on yours, also." John speaks of his purification (1st epistle, iii, 9) and says that he who is born of God cannot sin, FOR HE KEEPETH HIS SEED WITHIN HIM. It is an absolute necessity to progress that the aspirant should be chaste. Yet it [PAGE 539] THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS must be borne in mind, that absolute celibacy is not required of man until he has reached a point where he is ready for the great initiations, and that is a duty we owe to the whole to perpetuate the race. If we are mentally, morally, physically and financially able, we may approach the act of gen- eration as a holy sacrifice laid upon the altar of humanity, but not for sensual pleasure. Neither should it be performed in an austere, forbidding frame of mind, but in glad giving up of oneself for the privilege of fur- nishing a friend seeking rebirth with the body and environment he needs for development. Thus we shall also help him cultivate the blooming roses upon his cross. TOPICAL INDEX ALPHABETICAL LIST OF WORDS INDEXED The Topical Index is arranged with particular view to facilitate topical study, but at the same time alphabetical order has been adhered to as nearly as possible. We add an alphabetical list of the words indexed. Opposite each word in this list will be found a number, which refers to a page in the Index. On that page the word is grouped with others pertaining to the same topic. The student is particularly requested to note the CONSECUTIVE arrangement of references. For instance, under the heading, "VITAL BODY," the first reference tells where that vehicle had its first inception, the last directs to a page which treats of its final spiritualization, and the intervening references point IN ORDERLY SUCCESSION to the places where its gradual unfoldment is described. These references, in themselves, form an excellent syllabus of the vital body. By diligent and intelligent use of this index the Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception will be found a most complete and exhaustive reference li- brary, and we recommend students to STUDY THE INDEX as much as the book. [PAGE 540] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The mere reading of references will often clear comprehension of a subject and reveal much that is hidden in a general reading of the book. Page A Page Contemplation..............568 Adaptability.................543 Concentration..............567 Adept .......................543 D Adoration....................568 Death......................564 Akkadian Race................596 Decay......................565 Animals..................543-553 Desire.....................554 Anaesthetics.................544 Dense Body.................558 Angels...................551-553 Desire Body................572 Archangels...............551-553 Desire World...............590 Archetypes...................544 Destiny....................555 Aryan Epoch..................597 Digestion..................562 Atlantean Epoch..............596 Disease....................554 Attraction...................590 Discrimination.............567 Atoms .......................544 Doctrines Christian........546 Assimilation.................562 Drowning...................554 Astrology....................544 Dreams.....................554 B Drunkard...................554 Bible Texts..................544 Divine Spirit..............576 Birth .......................564 E Blood .......................559 Ear........................559 Brain .......................561 Earth......................583 Brotherhood..................546 Earth Period...............592 Borderland...................566 Ego........................575 C Elements...................554 Celibacy.....................577 Elementals.................554 Christian Doctrines..........546 Epochs.....................594 Christ.......................548 Epigenesis.................569 Cherubim.....................550 Equinox, Precession........579 Chemical Ether...............589 Excretion..................562 Chosen People............596-597 Exercises..................567 Children.....................557 Ether..................589-590 Clairvoyance.................568 Evil.......................554 Causation, Law of............569 Evolution..................568 Color .......................548 Eye........................559 Conscience...................546 F Consciousness................547 Faith......................554 Conception...................564 Feeling....................554 Creator......................546 Fertilization..............555 Cremation....................565 Food.......................555 Crime .......................548 Free-will..................555 Cross .......................548 Form.......................556 Creative Hierarchies.........548 Forgiveness of Sin.........555 Cosmic Night or Chaos........594 Forces.....................555 Father, the................548 [PAGE 541] LIST OF WORDS INDEXED Page Page G Life Spirit................576 Genius..................556 Life Waves.................553 Glands..................560 Light Ether................590 God.....................548 Liver......................560 Good....................556 Lords of Flame.............549 Group Spirit............552 Lords of Form..............550 H Lords of Individuality.....550 Haemolysis..............559 Lords of Mind..........551-553 Heart...................560 Lords of Wisdom............550 Heaven..................566 Lucifer....................551 Heredity................570 Lungs......................560 Hierarchies, Creative...548 M Holy Spirit.............549 Man (invisible)............570 Humanity................557 Man (visible)..............557 Human Organism..........558 Marriage...................576 Human Spirit............576 Mars.......................583 Hyperborean Epoch.......595 Materialism................577 Hypnotism...............556 Materialization............577 I Mathematics................577 Ideas...................566 Matter.....................585 Illustrations...........585 Meditation.................567 Imagination.............566 Mediums....................577 Immortality.............566 Memory.....................577 Indifference............590 Memory of Nature...........578 Individuality...........566 Menstruation...............578 Information.............566 Mercury....................583 Initiation..............567 Microbes...................578 Innocence...............566 Mind.......................574 Instinct................566 Mind, Lords of ........551-553 Interest................590 Mineral....................578 Intuition...............566 Missionary.................578 Interest................590 Mongolians.................596 Information.............566 Moons......................582 Initiation..............567 Moon Period................592 Innocence...............566 Muscles....................560 Instinct................567 Music......................578 Mystery Schools............567 K N Kingdoms................569 N Rays.....................578 Knowledge...............569 Nebular Theory.............578 L Neptune....................583 Lamentations............569 Nerves.....................561 Larynx..................561 New Jerusalem..............579 Law of Causation........569 New Life Waves.............552 Law of Rebirth..........570 O Lemurian Epoch..........595 Observation................567 Life Ether..............589 Organism human.............558 Life....................563 Original Semitic...........596 [PAGE 542] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page Page Original Turanian.......596 Solar System...............581 Osmosis.................579 Son, the...................548 P Soul.......................584 Pain....................579 Sound......................584 Panorama of Life........565 Space......................585 Patriotism..............579 Spirit.....................585 Periods, the seven......591 Spirit (Group).............552 Philosopher's Stone.....579 Spirit (Holy)..............549 Physical World..........589 Spirit (Human).............576 Pilgrimage through mat- Spirit (7 before Throne)...548 ter...................579 Spleen.....................560 Pineal Gland............560 Stone, Philosopher's.......579 Pituitary Body..........560 Stones.....................584 Planets.................582 Stragglers.................552 Plants..............553-579 Suicide....................565 Poems...................580 Sun........................582 Polarian Epoch..........594 Sun Period.................591 Prayer..................579 Supreme Being..............548 Precession of Equinox...579 T Purgatory...............565 Tears......................578 R Temperament................587 Races...................596 Temptation.................587 Race Spirits........551-553 Thought....................587 Reason..................580 Thymus Gland...............560 Rebirth, Law of.........570 Tlavatli Race..............596 Recapitulation..........594 Toltec Race................596 Recording Angels........580 Trance.....................587 Reflecting Ether........590 Trinity....................548 Regions.............589-591 Turanian Race..............596 Religion................580 V Remorse.................554 Venus......................583 Repulsion...............590 Venus Period...............593 Retrospection...........567 Vesuvius...................588 Revolutions.............594 Virgin Spirits.........551-553 Ribs....................562 Virtue.....................588 Rmoahal Race............596 Vital Body.................570 Rosicrucians............581 Vitality...................588 S Vulcan Period..............594 Salvation...............581 W Saturn Period...........591 War........................588 Seed atom...............562 Will.......................588 Sense Perception........581 Wisdom.....................588 Seraphim................550 Women......................557 Sex.....................561 Word.......................588 Silver Cord.............565 World Periods..............591 Sin, Forgiveness of.....555 Worlds.....................589 Skepticism..............554 World Soul.................588 Skeleton................562 Sleep...................581 [PAGE 543] INDEX Page INDEX ADAPTABILITY; of supreme importance.....................................223 ADEPT; One who has passed the 9 degrees of the lesser Mysteries and the first of the Great Initiations...........................475,502 ANIMALS. Animals started evolution in the Sun Period , become human in the Jupiter Period................................................70,224 Why some have cold and others warm blood..............................37 Why their color often changes with the seasons........................37 Animals compared with man.............................................57 Why animals do not really think....................................59,70 Desirebody of cold and warm-blooded animals differently constituted....................................................68,69 The present animals are more developed than we were during our animal stage..................................................69 How animals think though lacking mind.................................70 Animal group spirit located in Desireworld............................77 Why desire and vital bodies of animals are not concentric with dense body........................................................77 Animal prodigies..................................................77,293 Why animals are clairvoyant...........................................77 Relation of groupspirit to animals illustrated.....................78,82 When hurt animals do not suffer as much as group spirit...............78 What instinct really is...............................................78 Groupspirit governs the animals by suggestion.....................83,350 Horizontal limb of cross symbolizes animal kingdom....................86 Bereft of vial body at death.........................................100 Archangels work in animals' desirebodies.............................222 Angels work in their vital bodies....................................222 Anthropoids belong to human lifewave.............................230,281 The missing link.....................................................341 Lemurian's Word gave him power over animals......................275,281 Horse's head and vital body not concentric...........................293 [PAGE 544] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page Haemolysis; the destruction of blood corpuscles......................356 Why hybrids cannot mate..............................................357 Groupspirit withholds seed atom from eggs pending favorable conditions.......................................................461 ANAESTHETICS; their effect on the vital body.............................62 ASTROLOGY; spiritually based in the Law of Causation....................161 ATOMS; How vital body accelerates their vibratory rate...................61 ARCHETYPES. Not merely models, but living things..................................49 Archetype of suicide's body persists after death and causes him suffering.............................................104 BIBLE TEXTS AND TEACHINGS. Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom, etc.......................5,223 The truth shall make you free.........................................23 In whom we live and move and have our being.......................87,179 Whatsoever a man soweth that also shall he reap......................106 Falling of the walls of Jericho......................................122 Misunderstanding concerning the plan of salvation................151,223 Changing water to wine...............................................169 Him that overcometh will I make a pillar, etc........................158 Christ said of the Baptist: This is Elijah..........................169 Who did sin, this man or his parents?................................170 Know ye not that ye are gods?........................................171 The Seven Spirits before the Throne..............................180,252 The Word made flesh..................................................181 Their eyes were opened and they saw they were naked..................190 Everlasting Salvation and Damnation..............................224,229 I die daily (Paul)...................................................249 Adam KNEW Eve and she bore Seth......................................277 The tree of KNOWLEDGE................................................278 The tree of Life.....................................................363 How shall I conceive, I KNOW not a man (Mary)........................278 Why the Angel said: In pain shalt thou bear children................278 Why foreign missions are a mistake...................................308 The sons of God married the daughters of men.....................310,335 Location of the promised land....................................310,335 The "lost" tribes................................................310,335 Chosen people--past and future...........................298,305,311,334 A new heaven and a new earth.........................................313 [PAGE 545] INDEX Page How shall we escape if we neglect so great a salvation...............315 Translation of the Bible discussed...................................317 Bible not intended as an "open book".............................319,322 Paul asserts allegorical signification of Bible, he and Christ gave deeper teachings to a few............................320 The Greek Septuagint; the Talmud and the transcription of the Masoretes.................................................320 A fallacious standard of Truth.......................................321 Two renderings of the opening sentence in Genesis and how each complements the other...................................321 According to the Bible the Earth was formed from the "EVEREXISTING ESSENCE", not from "NOTHING".......................322 Nebular theory proves Gods creative and sustaining energy.......................................................129,323 The dual Creative force..............................................324 The 7 Creative Hierarchies...........................................325 Why Genesis does not mention Cherubim and Seraphim...................326 THE SATURN PERIOD....................................................327 THE SUN PERIOD; how it is scientifically possible to have light ere sun and moon were created..............................328 THE MOON PERIOD; its atmosphere of "firefog".........................328 THE EARTH PERIOD and Recapitulations.................................329 THE POLARIAN EPOCH; the HYPERBOREAN EPOCH............................330 The Creation of the Sun..............................................330 Expelling the Moon from the Earth....................................331 THE LEMURIAN EPOCH...................................................331 "FORM" not "LIFE", created...........................................332 ATLANTEAN EPOCH; "nephesh" an important word.........................332 ARYAN EPOCH; the Elohim rest and man's work begins...................333 Jehovah, leader of Angels and Regent of the Moon.....................333 Jehovah is builder of "FORM"; giver of children......................334 The wilderness; the rebel Jews.......................................335 Involution, Evolution and Epigenesis.................................336 How the two Creation stories of Bible harmonize......................344 Jehovah blew NEPHESH: BREATH into Adam's nostrils and Adam became nephesh chayim: BREATHING creature...................345 Occult effect of this inbreathing................................348,350 The SOUL (not merely the "LIFE") of all flesh is in the blood............................................................349 [PAGE 546] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page The seed of Abraham..................................................351 Before Abraham was I am..............................................352 How and why the Lucifer Spirits spoke to woman.......................361 Atonement of Christ and Forgiveness of sins complement the Laws of Causation........................................373,401 Jesus, Christ, the only begotten, not one but three..................374 On earth peace: good will among men..................................387 I came not to bring peace, but a sword...............................383 An eye for an eye....................................................384 Return good for evil.................................................393 As a man thinketh in his heart.......................................398 Why Christ's mission required a violent ending...................406,408 The Cleansing Blood (chapter)........................................406 Darkness and rending of the temple veil..............................407 BROTHERHOOD. Atlanteans evolved CUNNING, we Aryans are evolving REASON, in future New Galileans will cultivate LOVE.........................311 One groupspirit controlled humanity during the earliest epochs.......348 That was composed of all the Creative Hierarchies....................351 Jehovah segregated humanity into nations and races...................352 Christ came to reunite them into a Brotherhood.......................352 Why Christ is the only Being who can do that.........................380 CHRISTIAN DOCTRINES. The Creation.........................................................317 The Fall.....................................................277,278,361 Salvation and Damnation..........................................224,229 The Immaculate Conception........................................378,390 The Atonement........................................................400 The Cleansing Blood..................................................406 Forgiveness of Sin............................................91,111,373 The Trinity...................................................87,229,253 CONSCIENCE. Conscience is the fruitage of previous purgatorial existences........120 How conscience battles with desire....................................89 CREATOR. Nebular theory predicates a creator..................................323 Creator of Universe a logical necessity..............................129 [PAGE 545] INDEX Page How we learn to become Creators..................................128,338 Man's desire to create caused the Fall...............................361 CONSCIOUSNESS. Consciousness of the four Kingdoms, with diagram...................73,74 Consciousness of animals described....................................83 Effect of the skeleton on consciousness..............................456 Consciousness of minerals and plants described........................85 How soul-growth enlarges the consciousness............................96 Evolution of consciousness, Ariadne's thread through maze of "Worlds," "Periods," "Globes," etc...............................201 Why Pythagoras made knowledge of mathematics a prerequisite to occult teaching...............................................203 Vehicles and consciousness of man in Saturn Period like those of present mineral...............................................212 Vehicles and consciousness plantlike in Sun Period...................213 Vehicles and consciousness of man like the lower Animals during the the Moon Period..............................................217 Tabular description of consciousness in past and future Periods......421 Our present consciousness results from the war between the desire body and the vital body..........................................455 Involution: from divine All-consciousness to human SELF- consciousness.................................................80,216 POLARIAN EPOCH: trance consciousness like Saturn, HYPERBOREAN EPOCH deep sleep like in Sun Period..............................263 Torture used in LEMURIA to waken consciousness to a dreamy state.....279 Our present waking consciousness dates from middle of ATLANTIS when "mist" cleared.....................................300 How marriage in the family produced the tie of blood by generating common consciousness..............................354,397 How intertribal marriage has destroyed "second sight" or clairvoyance.....................................................355 Internal and external skeleton as factors in consciousness...........456 The four causes of our materialistic ideas...........................359 How sin and its consequent pain has awakened and is sharpening our consciousness................................................362 How our consciousness will be expanded...............................417 The Consciousness of the JUPITER PERIOD..............................418 [PAGE 548] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page The Consciousness of the VENUS PERIOD................................419 The Consciousness of the VULCAN PERIOD...............................421 COLOR. Illustrative of the "Trinity"........................................253 Why changeable in animals at different seasons........................37 CRIME; crimes we ignorantly commit against the dying....................101 CROSS. The cross is symbolical of the life currents vitalizing the bodies of plant, animal and man...................................85 Cross symbolical of man's past evolution, present constitution and future development...........................................516 CREATIVE HIERARCHIES AND OTHER LIFE WAVES. THE SUPREME BEING. The Supreme Being is the architect of the whole Universe; vastly exalted above our solar God......................................179 The Supreme Being images the Universe prior to creation and dissolves it when it has served its purpose......................375 The WORD made flesh..................................................181 GOD. God is the Creator and sustainer of solar system.....................179 The logical necessity of a creator and sustainer of the worlds...129,323 God is an expression of the positive pole of the Universal Spirit (matter is negative pole).................................185 God is a composite Being.........................................183,253 The Sun is the visible symbol of God.................................181 THE FATHER is highest Initiate of Saturn Period......................376 THE SON: CHRIST, is highest Initiate of Sun Period...................376 THE HOLY SPIRIT (JEHOVAH) is highest Initiate of Moon Period.........376 Purpose of the Jehovistic Race religions.....................352,433,435 Purpose of the Christian religion............................352,433,435 Purpose of the coming religion of the Father.........................435 THE SEVEN SPIRITS BEFORE THE THRONE. Collectively they are God..........................................252-3 Individually they are Regents of the planets.........................180 CHRIST Christ is highest Initiate of Sun Period.............................376 [PAGE 549] INDEX Page The Christ became Regent of Earth at Golgotha........................407 The Immaculate Conception............................................378 Why Christ used the dense and vital body of Jesus............128,378,380 Why Christ is unique among Beings, celestial or terrestrial and alone able to reunite mankind............................380,382 Jesus' body attuned to Christ vibrations.............................382 Atonement does not vitiate the law of Causation; nor does doctrine of remission of sins................................373,401 Salvation illustrated................................................402 Why Christ said "not peace but a sword"..............................389 Why the death of Christ was violent..................................405 The wounds of Christ, of esoteric significance.......................406 How the sin of the world was taken away..............................408 The purpose of the Christian Religion............................433,435 Jehovah segregated mankind into nations and races. Christ will reunite them in Brotherhood..........................352 The special mission of Christ....................................401,405 JEHOVAH (HOLY SPIRIT). Prior to Jehovah's regime a common groupspirit ruled mankind.........351 Jehovah is highest Initiate of the Moon Period.......................376 He is leader of Angels and Regent of all moons, ours included........333 Why some Archangels (who are sun spirits) help Jehovah, the lunar God....................................................404 Jehovah built hard bony structures in early Lemuria..................346 He blew in the breath: NEPHESH, and men became NEPHESH CHAYIM: breathing creatures..............................................345 He separated the sexes...............................................347 Jehovah and the Archangels divided mankind into nations and and races, appointing a Guardian Angel for each Ego..........347,352 Jehovah and Archangels work in desirebody by "Law," fear of God is pitted against desire of flesh....................395 Purpose of the Jehovistic Race religions.........................433,435 Why Race religions are insufficient to meet human needs..............383 LORDS OF FLAME. Are brilliantly luminious; called "THRONES" in Bible.................206 [PAGE 550] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page They gave germ of DENSE BODY and awakened DIVINE SPIRIT of man-in-the-making................................................207 Lords of Flame aided Virgin Spirits to penetrate first veil of matter........................................................216 They helped Lords of Wisdom reconstruct dense body...................211 Lords of Flame help link divine spirit and life spirit...............212 They helped Lords of Individuality link divine spirit and human spirit.....................................................216 Lords of Flame, CHERUBIM and SERAPHIM leave our system...............220 CHERUBIM. Awaken LIFE SPIRIT of man-in-the-making..............................212 Aid spirit penetrate second veil of matter...........................216 Cheribum helps Lords of Individuality link human spirit to life spirit......................................................215 LORDS OF FLAME, CHERUBIM and SERAPHIM leave our evolution............220 Why Cheribum and Seraphim are not mentioned in the Creation story of Bible...................................................326 SERAPHIM. Awaken HUMAN SPIRIT (the Ego) in man-in-the-making...................215 They leave our evolution.............................................326 LORDS OF WISDOM. They had charge of material evolution in Sun Period, they helped LORDS OF FLAME reconstruct dense body................211 They gave germ of VITAL BODY to man-in-the-making....................211 They helped Lords of Flame link divine spirit to life spirit.........214 LORDS OF INDIVIDUALITY help Lords of Wisdom reconstruct dense body, giving germ of skeleton, muscle......................214 Lords of Wisdom now in charge of divine spirit.......................220 LORDS OF FORM. They have charge of material evolution now...........................240 Also of human spirit, the Ego........................................220 They reconstruct dense body, giving germ of brain....................239 Help ANGELS reconstruct vital body...................................240 [PAGE 551] INDEX Page Help man build dense body in POLARIAN EPOCH..........................261 Vivified human spirit in many Moon Stragglers........................266 Those stragglers remained mindless, however..........................266 LORDS OF MINDS. They were human in the Saturn period, are expert MIND BUILDERS and work only with man.......................................222,243 They also help man build higher desire body..........................265 THE FATHER is highest Initiate among the Lords of Minds..............376 ARCHANGELS. They were human in Sun Period, are expert builders in DESIRE BODIES, work with animal and man.....................222, 349 THE SON, Christ, is highest Initiate Archangel.......................376 Archangels work in lower part of desirebody..........................243 They helped man build his desirebody in Lemuria......................265 During heavenlife they teach him to reconstruct the earth............126 ANGELS. They were human in Moon Period; are expert builders of VITAL BODY, work with plant, animal and man........................222,349 A GUARDIAN ANGEL was appointed for each Ego..........................352 THE HOLY SPIRIT, Jehovah, is their highest Initiate..................376 Angels and Lords of Form clothe man in vital body....................263 The vital body is their normal vehicle, they are double sexed and without brain..........................................285 Angels directed man's propagation in harmony with stars, then parturition was painless....................................283 LUCIFER SPIRITS. They were stragglers of the life wave of Angels......................286 They are called serpents.............................................288 How and why they spoke to the woman..............................287,361 VIRGIN SPIRITS (OUR HUMAN LIFE WAVE). Whence we came and why pilgrimage through matter was undertaken.......87 Our varying grades of unconsciousness during Involution, attainment of self-consciousness.............................189,201 The descent of spirit marks the ascent of form and both streams coalesce in the focusing mind............................266 Their evolution depends upon adaptability............................223 Their future development.............................................417 [PAGE 552] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS. Some of our life wave proved unadaptable in Saturn Period, they formed dark spots on the luminous Sun globe.................225 More straggled in sixth revolution of Sun Period.....................225 Some Saturn stragglers were promoted in seventh revolution of the Sun Period................................................225 Some from the animal life wave straggled in Sun Period...............225 List of classes at beginning of Moon Period..........................226 More spirits of our life wave straggled in fifth revolution of the Moon Period. Cheribum promoted some......................229 When there are no more stragglers a race dies........................341 NEW LIFE WAVES (BEHIND THE HUMAN SPIRITS). The present animals started evolution in Sun Period..................224 The present plants started evolution in Moon Period..................226 The minerals started in the Earth Period.........................230,232 GROUP SPIRITS. A guardian spirit governing a tribe of animals or plants FROM WITHOUT...................................................72,81 Prior to the advent of Jehovah humanity was governed FROM WITHOUT by a common groupspirit..................................351 Jehovah and his Archangels are like groupspirits, for they govern the nations...............................................349 Groupspirits evolve to family and Race spirits........................82 Groupspirit of plant and oviparous animals withhold seed atom from seed and egg, pending favorable conditions..................461 Groupspirit is "a jealous god" like Jehovah; it abhors and prevents intermarriage of species............................353,357 Instinct is suggestion of groupspirit responded to by animal..........78 Groupspirit suffers when an animal is hurt............................78 Groupspirit is responsible for the similar traits, tastes and appearance of the separate plants or animals in its tribe.........71 Groupspirit is responsible for the currents which flow inwards in coldblooded animals............................................69 Outgoing currents in the desirebody of animals are generated by them, not by groupspirits......................................69 [PAGE 553] INDEX Page Animal groupspirits work in the blood by means of their air inspired.350 Difference between a groupspirit and a human Ego...............78,82,350 Diagram showing present location of groupspirits......................74 LIFE WAVES (WHICH REACH THE HUMAN STAGE IN OUR SYSTEM) LORDS OF MIND (STARTED EVOLUTION BEFORE OUR SCHEME). Became human in the Saturn Period, are expert mind builders, work only with man (who was mineral in Saturn Period).............222,427 THE FATHER is their highest Initiate.................................376 They became Creative Intelligences in Earth Period...................243 ARCHANGELS (STARTED PRIOR TO OUR SCHEME). Became human in the Sun Period, are expert builders of COURSE desirestuff, work principally with animals (which were mineral in Sun Period), but also with man........................222,349,427 THE SON (CHRIST) is their highest Initiate...........................376 They become Creative Intelligences in Jupiter Period................. ANGELS (STARTED PRIOR TO OUR EVOLUTION). Became human in Moon Period, are expert builders of Ether. Work specifically with plants (which were mineral in Moon Period)..................................................222,349,427 Their highest Initiate is JEHOVAH, THE HOLY SPIRIT...................376 They become Creative Intelligences in Venus Period................... VIRGIN SPIRITS (OUR PRESENT HUMANITY). Started evolution as mineral in Saturn Period........................205 Became human in the Earth Period. We are now becoming expert builders of Form from chemical mineral substance.................426 In the Jupiter Period we shall vitalize the forms....................428 In the Venus Period we shall give them feeling.......................428 In the Vulcan Period we shall become Creative Intelligences and give the forms a mind........................................428 ANIMALS started evolution in the Sun Period, become human in Jupiter Period................................................70,224 PLANTS started evolution in Moon Period, become human in Venus Period...........................................................226 [PAGE 554] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page MINERALS started evolution in Earth Period, become human in Vulcan Period.......................................................230,232 DESIRE. Desire for prolonged earth-life makes the spirit earth-bound amid unpleasant surroundings.....................................103 How conscience battles with desire....................................89 Archetypes of desires, feelings and emotions..........................50 DISEASE. Why complications set in when a person is sick........................64 Why pain is felt in a limb subsequent to the time of amputation.......64 A spiritual cause of paralysis........................................63 A spiritual cause of consumption and rachitis........................113 HAEMOLYSIS (destruction of blood corpuscles; see Human Organism). Nostalgia (homesickness); how engendered by the Race Spirit..........351 DREAMS. The cause of dreams, and why mostly confused..........................94 Dreamlike internal picture consciousness of animals rational because engendered by groupspirit................................217 DRUNKARD; how purged in Purgatory.......................................105 DROWNING; why drowning persons see past life in a flash..................61 ELEMENTS. In Saturn Period there was only one element: heat--incipient fire....234 In Sun Period there was fire and air; in Moon Period fire, air water. Here we have four elements...............................234 A new element will be added in the Jupiter Period....................234 ELEMENTALS or naturespirits; help build our bodies......................126 EVIL; how it grows and is destroyed...................................42-43 FAITH. Childlike faith and scepticism compared................................6 FEELING. Distinct from mere response to impacts................................32 A separate desirebody necessary to TRUE feeling.......................57 INTEREST and INDIFFERENCE; the twin feelings which move the world.....45 Remorse...............................................................47 [PAGE 555] INDEX Page Archetypes of feeling.................................................50 Effect of sharp purgatorial pain on future lives.....................109 Mathematic study raises us above feeling.............................203 Pineal gland once an organ of feeling................................262 Feeling was awakened by torture in Lemuria...........................279 Rhmoahals developed finer feelings: joy and sorrow, pleasure and pain, etc....................................................294 Tlavatlis developed ambition.........................................295 FREEWILL AND DESTINY. Relative freewill of mineral, plant, animal and man compared..........83 All evil acts in life at least are voluntary.........................110 Choice regarding place of Rebirth................................129,136 Epigenesis more than choice of action................................135 Original Semites the first to be given freewill and made responsible to law of consequence................................301 Causes when ripened to maturity become destiny.......................136 MATURE destiny cannot be escaped (story).............................161 The stars: the clock of Destiny......................................163 Poem on freewill and destiny.........................................163 Freewill bought at cost of pain and death........................288,363 FORGIVENESS OF SIN. Forgiveness and the subconscious mind.................................91 How it shortens or eliminates Purgatory..............................111 The doctrines of Forgiveness and Atonement do not vitiate, but complement the Law of Causation..................................373 FERTILIZATION. Depends upon presence of etheric matrix of body being present in mother's womb and on seedatom................................137,461 Seedatom withheld by groupspirit when animals mate outside their species....................................................352 FOOD. Why one man's meat is another's poison................................84 Food as factor in evolution..........................................165 The science of nutrition (chapter)...................................441 Why we do not take life when eating plantseed or eggs................461 The law of assimilation (chapter)....................................457 FORCES. Laws of Nature not blind, but Great Intelligences.....................49 [PAGE 556] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page Archetypal Forces and the inception of form...........................51 Force is spirit not yet crystallized to matter...................120,247 Relation of force and matter illustrated.............................121 Attraction and Repulsion; the twin forces, and how they operate.......46 The Bible on "dual creative energy"..................................324 FORM. All forms are built of one basic substance............................31 Forms are crystallized space; at death it dissolves to spirit....249,186 Relation of Life, Form and Consciousness.............................223 Reason for multiplicity of forms and their decay......................31 All form devoid of true feeling.......................................31 Wonderful metamorphoses of forms in Desire world......................41 Archetypes of form....................................................50 Archetypes build forms by sound......................................123 Sound the builder of climate, flora and fauna........................125 Form and life merge into one spirit in Chaos; seedatoms of worldglobes alone remain intact...............................247 Life may, and does, exist independently of concrete form.............248 Forms are always built to suit conditions............................255 Man's past, present and future form..................................257 How pineal gland preserved man's form from destruction by fire in Lemuria..................................................262 Why form evolves to a certain point; then degenerates and dies.................................................289,341,343 Jehovah, the builder of form and giver of children...............334,348 Bible story of Creation refers to form: Life is uncreate.........332,344 Life has no origin: Forms have.......................................504 GENIUS. Genius and epigenesis................................................185 A genius builds better organism from parental material than others...138 Heredity cannot account for genius...................................155 Why genius is AHEAD of its time......................................161 GOOD; how assimilated by the spirit........................21,47,96,123,417 HYPNOTISM. How hypnotism and anaesthetics affect vital body......................62 [PAGE 557] INDEX HUMANITY (TOPICAL) Page Humanity compared with mineral, plant and animal......................57 Origin of our faculties: sense perception, locomotion and thought.....59 Man is the inverted plant.............................................86 Seven human principles as correlated to five worlds...................88 Man is a 3-fold spirit having a mind by which he governs a 3-fold body and transmutes it to soul............................... Man builds in heaven the body he uses on earth.......................128 In Hyperboran Epoch we had both lunar and solar sexforce, hence we were hermaphrodites...........................................268 Why nations rise and fall............................................289 Originally humanity were governed by one common groupspirit..........351 Later Jehovah segregated them into nations...........................352 Original Semites first to be given freewill and made responsible to the law of consequence............................301 Mission of Christ to reunite the races as Brothers...................352 The four steps and stages in Religion................................302 The sixteen paths to destruction.................................271,306 The "missing link"...................................................341 The origin of Life...................................................504 MAN. Differently educated from women in Lemuria...........................279 Man possesses solar sexforce expressing "Will".......................267 Spermatozoon an expression of concentrated will......................284 WOMAN. Why subject to periodical flow and tears..............................60 Why more intuitive than man...........................................92 Woman has lunar sexforce which expresses itself spiritually as "Imagination".................................................267 How woman was educated in Lemuria....................................279 Woman developed memory before man....................................280 Why parturition became painful.......................................283 Imagination builds the foetus........................................284 How and why Lucifer spoke to the woman...............................361 CHILDREN. Childlike faith compared to scepticism.................................6 Childlife in the first heaven........................................117 [PAGE 558] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page Birth of a child only commenced with the delivery of the dense body..139 Children are clairvoyant and have invisible playmates................149 Do not manufacture individual blood in early years...................143 Birth of the vital body produces growth..............................141 Why one who has died as a child will be apt to remember that life in its next embodiment.................................172 Education of children in Lemuria.................................279,361 Education of children in early Atlantis..............................296 Children are clairvoyant while innocent..............................281 Jehovah, the Regent of the Moon, is the builder of "form" and hence the giver of children......................................334 HUMAN ORGANISM (TOPICAL) DENSE BODY. A dense body necessary to live in the Physical World..................57 What determines shape of dense body...................................60 Why the dense body is our most valuable instrument....................76 Dense body abandoned at death.........................................97 How premature loss of dense body causes suffering to suicide.........104 Archetype of dense body built by us in heaven........................126 Birth of dense body..................................................139 Germinally started in Saturn Period with incipient sense organs......206 Reconstructed in Sun Period. Germination of alimentary canal and glands commenced.............................................211 Reconstructed in Moon Period. Skeleton, cartilage, muscle and nerves begin to form.............................................214 Reconstructed in Earth Period. Then brain and voluntary nerves began to form................................................236,239 Wonderful mechanism of dense body....................................237 Line of future improvements..........................................262 "Point" in forehead not concentric with the corresponding "point" in vital body in Atlantis........................................293 When those points came into correspondence clairvoyance was lost.....294 The keynote of the dense body........................................369 [PAGE 559] INDEX Page How connection between dense and vital bodies has become relaxed since Golgotha...........................................482 BLOOD. How warm and cold-blooded animals are produced........................37 Difference of constitution of desirebody in cold and warm-blooded animals..............................................69 Red blood requisite to a separate desirebody..........................69 In our animal stage we had no red blood...............................69 Incipient blood currents started in Moon Period......................218 Before the Ego can become an indwelling spirit it must have body with warm blood and upright larynx..................86,236 The blood is the direct vehicle of the Ego....................91,238,350 The blood is the carrier of feelings and emotions.....................91 Children do not manufacture individual blood.........................143 Effects upon Ego of high and low temperature.........................144 Constancy of blood temperature more marked after 21st year...........145 Mars, iron, warm blood and individuality.........................268,274 Why Mars prevented evolution of warm blood in the first three and one-half Earth-revolutions...................................274 The soul of all flesh is in the blood................................350 Why marriage "in the clan" gives second sight....................353,397 Why mixing blood of one family by marriage with another family kills clairvoyance........................................355 The blood; the highest expression of vital body......................397 Menstruation and tears................................................60 In each cycle the blood carries a picture of the outside world to seedatom in heart..........................................92,398 HAEMOLYSIS (DESTRUCTION OF BLOOD). Haemolysis and death results when blood of higher animal is injected in lower.........................................................355 Mating of different species causes partial haemolysis with loss of propagating faculty...........................................357 International marriages produce haemolysis which kills second sight enjoyed by marrying in the clan............................358 EAR. The semicircular canals of the ear, music and logic..................126 Ear was started in Saturn Period.....................................206 EYE; the eye was built by light......................................18,276 [PAGE 560] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page The so-called "third eye" was organ of feeling.......................262 LIVER. Desirebody rooted in liver............................................68 Groupspirit directs currents INWARDS in cold-blooded animals. Currents WELL OUT in mammals......................................69 Liver and "liver".....................................................69 LUNGS; the place of ingress for the groupspirit.................345,348,350 SPLEEN. Spleen is root of vital body, it specializes solar energy.............63 How white corpuscles are made........................................455 GLANDS. Glands and alimentary canal started in Sun Period....................211 Pineal Gland was once the localized seat of feeling..................262 Glands are expressions of the vital body.............................455 THYMUS GLAND; supplies parental blood to child in infancy and early childhood..................................................143 PITUITARY BODY; latent in most people, it is an organ of clairvoyance...473 PINEAL GLAND. Once a localized organ of feeling....................................262 Now an organ of clairvoyance when developed..........................473 HEART. Head and heart figuratively at war................................17,393 Silver Cord fastened to left ventricle of heart by the seedatom.......98 Rupture of silver cord causes heart to stop...........................98 Heart, though an involuntary muscle, is cross-striped like a voluntary muscle...............................................396 How the crossstripes may be developed and the heart control body.....399 How heart, larnyx and spinal cord become path of sex currents........477 MUSCLES. How manipulated by thoughts of Ego....................................89 The higher part of desirebody built the voluntary nervous system.....394 Voluntary muscles striped lengthwise and crosswise; involuntary muscles striped lengthwise only..................................396 Muscles the particular stronghold of desirebody......................455 --- END OF FILE --- [PAGE 561] INDEX Page NERVES. The cause of paralysis................................................63 Voluntary nerves started in Earth Period, sympathetic system in Moon Period......................................................239 Higher part of desirebody built voluntary nerves.....................394 Pneumogastric nerve, avenue of ingress of intuition or "first impressions".....................................................398 Pneumogastric nerve is avenue of egress for the seedatom at death.....97 BRAIN. How the Ego manipulates the braincenters..............................89 Building of brain started in Lemuria.................................239 Built since separation of sexes......................................267 Half the sexforce diverted to build brain........................269,284 Cost of the faculty of thought.......................................270 Lemurian girls first developed memory................................280 Why Lucifer prompted Lemurians to use the generative force independent of the Angels........................................287 How Lucifer spoke to the woman.......................................361 LARYNX. Why animals cannot speak..............................................86 A horizontal larynx is under groupspirit.............................236 Larynx, the highest achievement of human Ego.........................236 Originally the larynx was part of the sexorgan.......................269 The larynx is sustained by sexforce..............................269,284 The larynx will eventually supersede the sexorgans and man will speak the (now lost) creative WORD......................364,425 Larynx, heart and spinal cord, path of sexcurrent in Initiates.......478 SEX. Change of boy's voice at the time of puberty. Sex is determined by forces active in Life Ether....................................36 Sex alternates in successive births..................................160 Will and Imagination are solar and lunar sexforces...................267 When Earth was united with sun and moon in the Hyperborean Epoch man was male-female......................................268-9 When Earth separated from sun and moon the sexes also separated......268 [PAGE 562] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page Sexforece built brain and larynx.....................................269 When Angels regulated sexrelation in harmony with stars parturition was painless.........................................277 When Adam KNEW his wife INDISCRIMINATELY, "their eyes were opened;" then pain and death began....................................278,283 Spermatozoa an expression of male sexforce: Will. Imagination, the female sexforce, builds foetus...............................284 All retain one-half of sexforce to build brain, nervous system and larynx................................................284 Selfish motive in sex and thought activities.........................286 Lucifer spirits prompted man to abuse of sex.........................287 Adam's "rib" and "side"..............................................347 The beginning and the end of sex.....................................364 SKELETON. Skeleton soft as cartilage till crystallized in early Lemuria by Jehovah's lunar forces....................................275,346 Comparison of the effect of external and internal skeletons on consciousness.................................................456 Hardening of bones contributed to divide sexes.......................275 Skeleton the particular stronghold of divine spirit..................397 RIBS. Young children do not create blood from bones........................143 Adam's "rib".........................................................347 DIGESTION. Digestion accomplished through the aid of forces in the chemical ether.............................................35,94,148 Manufacture and selection of gastric juices..........................263 Digestion commenced in Hyperborean Epoch by osmosis..................263 Alimentary canal started in Sun Period...............................211 How digestion is affected by temper..................................456 The law of assimilation (chapter)....................................457 EXCRETION; a SELECTIVE elimination of waste..............................35 SEEDATOM. The seedatoms have formed part of all vehicles ever used by one particular Ego....................................................97 Seedatom of dense body leaves heart just after last breath, bearing imprint of panorama of life...............................97 Seedatom of dense body fastens silver cord to heart...................98 [PAGE 563] INDEX Page Seedatom of vital body extracted at second rupture of silver cord....103 Seedatom of desirebody: seat of conscience. It is extracted ere spirit leaves desirebody to disintegrate....................120 How seedatom of mind gathers materials for the mind of a new life prior to birth.............................................133 How seedatom of desirebody gathers desirestuff for a new desirebody..134 How seedatom of vital body gathers new ether.........................134 How the etheric mold of the coming dense body is placed in womb of mother by the Lords of Destiny...............................137 Seedatom of dense body placed in semen of father.....................137 Seedatoms of World-globes alone persist in Chaos.....................247 Seedatoms of plant seed or eggs withheld by groupspirit pending favorable conditions....................................461 Seedatoms of animals withheld by groupspirit to prevent mating of hybrids or mismating.........................................357 Outside world pictured upon seedatom in each cycle of the blood......398 LIFE HERE AND HEREAFTER (TOPICAL) LIFE IN GENERAL. The problem of life and death.........................................19 The three solutions offered..........................................148 The four streams of LIFE ensouling all FORM...........................31 Life alone can feel, form is dead and unfeeling.......................32 Life Ether: the avenue of propagation.................................36 Life Ether freed at age of 14........................................143 A separate vital body necessary to express life.......................57 The four Kingdoms of LIFE symbolized in the cross.....................85 The value of life largely dependent upon conditions at death.........101 Duration of life in Purgatory........................................107 Life in the First Heaven.............................................113 Life in the Second Heaven............................................121 Life in the Third Heaven.............................................129 The purpose of life..................................................131 Life a school of experience..........................................132 [PAGE 564] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page The LIFE ensouling man entered evolution in the Saturn Period........205 The LIFE ensouling the animals entered evolution in the Sun Period...224 The LIFE ensouling the plants entered evolution in the Moon Period...226 The LIFE ensouling the mineral entered evolution in the Earth Period.232 The relation of Life, Form and Consciousness......................80,223 Life and form merge in Chaos, leaving only seedatoms of World-globes intact.............................................247 Life may, and does, exist in forms intangible to us..................248 Life always builds forms to suit conditions..........................256 Life uncreate, the importance of the word NEPHESH....................332 First Creation story of Bible deals with FORM, the second with the ensouling LIFE: nephesh.....................................344 Nephesh chayim: breathing creatures; not living souls................345 Life did not originate anywhere, at any time: it is..................584 Taking life for food.................................................460 Why plant seed and eggs contain no life..............................461 CONCEPTION. Conception results only when etheric mold of a body and the seedatom are present............................................137 Ego enters mother's womb 18 days after conception....................138 BIRTH. Birth is the result of Ego's desire for experience...................129 Birthplace usually chosen by Ego.....................................136 Birth not accomplished when dense body is delivered..................139 Birth of vital body and growth.......................................141 Birth of desire body and puberty.....................................142 Birth of mind and maturity...........................................143 DEATH. The problem of Life and Death.........................................19 How death is robbed of its terror.....................................27 Death by drowning or freezing.........................................61 Death by suicide and its dreadful consequences.......................104 Death by accident or on the battlefield..............................118 The importance of peaceful surroundings at death.....................109 [PAGE 565] INDEX Page One of the main causes of infant mortality...........................118 People who have died sometimes ignorant of that fact.................121 Death did not exist till latter part of Lemuria..................167,278 Premature cremation causes departing spirit pain......................98 The oftener we die, the better we shall live.....................244,363 Death of FORM gives spirit scope for advancement.....................249 Our liberty purchased at cost of death and pain......................363 Degeneracy and death of races and nations............................289 DECAY; an activity of the chemical forces in matter......................31 VITAL and dense bodies disintegrate simultaneously...................102 CREMATION. Premature incineration pains departing Spirit.........................98 SILVER CORD. Silver Cord fastened in left ventricle of heart by seedatom. Rupture there stops heart........................................98 Silver Cord not broken in any case where resuscitation is accomplished.................................................102 Final rupture and its effect.........................................102 PANORAMA OF LIFE. Panorama viewed through negative pole of Reflecting Ether just subsequent to death..........................................91,101 Panorama is of varying length - what terminates it...................102 Panorama basis of pleasure and pain beyond...........................108 How panorama may be eradicated by remission of sin...................111 Contrast between panorama of past life viewed after death and a coming life seen prior to birth...............................130 The blood in each cycle through the heart engraves panorama on seedatom.....................................................398 PURGATORY. How and why suicide suffers for rash act.............................104 Why post-mortem existence is first purgative.........................104 How the miser is purged of avarice...................................104 How drunkard is purged from his vice.................................105 How each act in life automatically produces its just reward or retribution..................................................107 Duration of life in Purgatory........................................107 How we may escape Purgatory..........................................111 [PAGE 566] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page Children go through Purgatory to First Heaven at once................117 Conscience: the fruitage of Purgatory................................119 BORDERLAND; a pitiable state of existence between Heaven and Purgatory, and who goes there...................................112 FIRST HEAVEN. A place of happiness, the measure determined by our own previous benevolence expressed in Panorama......................114 The ethics of true benevolence.......................................115 SECOND HEAVEN. This is the realm of tone............................................122 Assimilation of soulpower generated in past life.....................123 Preparation for new earth life.......................................124 Building new environment and new body............................125,128 THIRD HEAVEN. Panorama of a new life as chosen by Ego..............................129 IDEAS. Set ideas detrimental to investigation; great importance of adaptability..................................................5,223 IMMORTALITY; why it would be most undesirable at present................363 INDIVIDUALITY. Of man compared to animals............................................71 "I" consciousness of children and the thymus gland...................143 Birth of Individuality (chapter).....................................266 Mars, iron, red blood and individuality..............................352 INFORMATION; source of the author's information...........................8 INNOCENCE, is not virtue................................................282 IMAGINATION. Imagination is the spiritual expression of the female, lunar sexforce. (Will is male and solar)........................267 Imagination the formative force in creation......................324,425 INSTINCT. Instinct an expression of wisdom of groupspirit.......................78 Why man's unwisdom is superior to infallible animal instinct..........79 INTUITION. What it is, and why most noticeable in women..........................92 [PAGE 567] INDEX Page INITIATION. Initiation described and defined.....................................519 Enables man to build body consciously during antenatal life......128,138 Value of mathematics in process of attainment........................203 Lemurian kings initiated by Lords of Mercury.......................272-3 Initiation will enable man to leave body at will.....................274 Lemurian initiators taught art and science...........................281 Human Initiates have had entire charge of our evolution since the beginning of the Aryan Epoch................................304 At end of Aryan Epoch highest Initiate will appear publicly as leader of those who want him.................................305 Jesus' body attuned to Christvibrations by initiation................382 Initiation under the Christ-star.....................................391 How to know an Initiate...........................................68,400 Initiation open to chosen few only, before Christ....................404 Why it is now open to "whosoever will"...........................404,482 The Seven Days of Creation and Initiation............................412 How Initiation will expand our consciousness.........................417 Consciousness of the Jupiter Period..................................418 Consciousness of the Venus Period....................................419 Spirals within spirals of attainment.................................420 Schematic list of Periods and consciousness..........................421 Why probation must precede Initiation............................478,519 Initiation of the Rose Cross.........................................519 The necessity of training......................................25,41,480 The bridge to the unseen worlds......................................476 MYSTERY SCHOOLS; SEPTENARY DIVISION OF. The Rosicrucian method of preparation................................439 EXERCISES. Retrospection, an review of the day's events.........................111 Concentration; its similarity to, and its differences from sleep.....483 The best time to concentrate.........................................485 Concentration (chapter)..............................................486 Meditation (chapter).................................................489 Observation..........................................................492 Discrimination.......................................................493 [PAGE 568] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page Contemplation (chapter)..............................................494 Adoration (chapter)..................................................495 CLAIRVOYANCE. Clairvoyance is a faculty immanent in all.............................19 Value of testimony to superphysical truths clairvoyantly obtained.....20 The necessity and the result of training.......................25,41,480 Animals are clairvoyant...............................................77 Children are clairvoyant.........................................140,281 A positive method of attainment......................................230 "Second Sight" produced by marriage in the clan or family............354 How international marriages have destroyed this involuntary clairvoyance....................................................355 Activity of pituitary body and pineal gland formerly produced involuntary clairvoyance........................................473 Re-awakening of their vibratory powers will produce positive clairvoyance....................................................477 CLAIRVOYANTS. Why their observations differ.........................................26 Differences in desirebody of trained and untrained clairvoyant....67,241 How anyone may distinguish a trained clairvoyant..................68,400 The Lemurians were all clairvoyant but could not see physically......281 INVOLUTION, EVOLUTION AND EPIGENESIS (TOPICAL) INVOLUTION. Involution illustrated................................................80 Involution is the period of unconscious development..............185,201 Energy of Virgin Spirits turned INWARDS to build vehicles of consciousness during Involution..........................189,201 Descent of spirit marks ascent of form. Both streams coalesce in the focusing mind............................................266 Involution, evolution and epigenesis chapter.........................336 EVOLUTION. Evolution commences at the coalition of spirit and body, when self-consciousness is awakened..............................185,202 [PAGE 569] INDEX Page Then "their eyes were opened," the creative energy turned OUTWARDS and conquest of world begun.....................81,190,202 Salvation and damnation, the great importance of adaptability....................................................223 Evolution would have ceased if man had eaten of tree of life.........363 The next great division of the "sheep" and "goats"..................229 Wine as a factor in evolution....................................168,359 Evolution is progress in three directions............................151 The end of human evolution...........................................158 Our dense body is in fourth stage of evolution, vital body in third, desirebody in second and the mind a mere cloud............76 Why races evolved to a certain point, then degenerate and finally die.................................................289,341 How embryology confirms occult teaching..............................344 Brain evolved at cost of half our creative force, free-will at cost of pain and death.......................................363 Involution, Evolution and Epigenesis (chapter).......................336 EPIGENESIS. Man's own original creative activity.........................128,135,185 Chapter on Involution, Evolution and Epigenesis................80,81,336 See definitions under diagram........................................367 KNOWLEDGE. Knowledge a necessary prerequisite to judgement........................7 Knowledge of clairvoyant depends upon training.................25,41,480 Why knowledge of Cosmogony is very important.........................191 How to obtain first-hand knowledge.....................21,97,111,430,528 KINGDOMS OF LIFE. Comparing man to mineral, plant and animal............................56 Various constitution of vital body in plant, animal and man...........58 Divers constitution of desirebody in animal and man...............65,235 The cross symbolical of the life currents pulsating in the four kingdoms....................................................85 LAMENTATIONS; their effect upon the dying and dead..................101,118 LAW OF CAUSATION. Original Semites the first to be made MORALLY responsible under law of causation................................................301 [PAGE 570] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page Law of causation is the force impelling to rebirth...................130 It brings each to birth at psychological moment when stellar influences are most propitious..................................161 How and why the panoramas of life are produced.......................130 Causation automatically produces the appropriate suffering needed to purge each from his vice..............................106 Mature destiny and inexorable fate...............................136,161 Law of Causation not vitiated, but complemented by doctrines of Forgiveness of Sin and Atonement..................91,222,373,402 The binding effect of action and method of liberation................202 Causation superseded by epigenesis...................................135 Causation, and not heredity, accounts for our characteristics and idiosyncracies..............................................157 LAW OF REBIRTH. Rebirth not to be confused with doctrine of transmigration...........157 Rebirth a Christian doctrine.........................................164 Why this teaching has been temporarily suppressed....................167 The purpose of Rebirth...............................................130 The necessity of Rebirth.........................................132,137 Rebirth and free-will................................................129 Panorama of future life..............................................130 The method of re-embodiment..........................................133 Rebirth in consonance with law of evolution..........................151 Rebirth in consonance with law of periodicity........................152 Rebirth in consonance with ethical requirements......................153 All may know at first hand this truth................................147 Interval between births measured by the sun..........................159 Intelligent administration and exceptions............................161 Earth and other worlds also subject to this law..................190,412 MAN'S INVISIBLE VEHICLES (TOPICAL) VITAL BODY. Germinated as a thoughtform in Sun Period given to man in the making by Lords of Wisdom.......................................210 Reconstructed in Moon Period by Lords of Individuality and Lords of Wisdom.................................................215 [PAGE 571] INDEX Page Reconstructed in Earth Period by Angels and Lords of Form............240 They later, in Hyperborean Epoch, clothe man in the making with an improved vital body..............................263 Vital body is in its third stage of evolution......................75,76 It is rooted in the spleen. Through that organ the vital body specializes solar energy......................................63,68 The vital body is built of "points" which penetrate the dense atoms and raise their vibrations.................................61 The Recording Angels direct its construction at present so that man may reap what he sows.......................................135 A separate vital body is necessary to growth and assimilation......57,58 It serves to give shape to the dense body during antenatal life...60,137 Vital body is born at 7th year; causing growth.......................141 Under normal conditions it remains imbedded in dense body from birth to death...................................................61 The chemical, life, light and reflecting ethers in vital body are ripened successively........................................143 The vital body is of opposite sex or polarity to the dense body.......61 Lemurian girls developed memory first on account of having a positive vital body.............................................280 The blood and glands are its particular expression...............397,455 The positive vital body of woman gives intuition, also causing periodical flow and tears........................................60 The blood absorbs from inspired air panorama of past life engraves it on seedatom and vital body...................91,397,398 At death vital body is withdrawn and panorama of past life extracted....................................................97,102 When seedatom is withdrawn vital body gravitates back to dense body and decays simultaneously with that...........102,103 Our wakening consciousness results from war between desirebody and vital body.......................................455 Collapse of the vital body is cause of sleep..........................93 In health surplus of vitality is radiated as N-rays; they expel deleterious microbes from system...........................63 [PAGE 572] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page These radiations are weak in sickness, hence disease germs may easily enter and cause complications.............................63 Why pain is felt in a limb subsequent to amputation...................64 The more lax the connection between the dense and vital bodies the more sensitive we become to superphysical vibrations........241 The desirebody is improved by law; the vital body by altruism, developed in higher life........................................404 Initiation before Christ was therefore reserved to a chosen few..404,405 Since vital body was partially freed at Golgotha, initiation is open to "whosoever will"........................................482 Initiation separates the four ethers of vital body so that two may be extracted at will and used in "soulflights" through inner worlds....................................................482 The effect of prayer upon the vital body.........................434,463 The specific method of separating the ethers..............91,111,483,528 The vital body will be our densest vehicle in the Jupiter period; it will contain essence of dense body...........240,242,422 Its essence: the intellectual soul, will be absorbed by the life spirit in Venus Period.....................................426 The vital bodies of plants and animals are differently constituted from the human vehicle............................58,59 Among animals it is not concentric with the dense body except in prodigies.....................................................77 DESIREBODY. Given in the Moon Period by Lords of Individuality...................215 It is now in second stage of its evolution............................76 In latter part of Lemurian and early part of Atlantis some desirebodies divided into higher and lower parts thus they became fit to harbor a human Ego............................235,395 These dense bodies assumed an upright walk which emancipated them from rule of groupspirit................................86,236 Desirebody of man has now incipient sense centers.....................67 The Lords of Mind linked mind to higher part of desirebody and implanted separate selfhood.....................................243 The undivided desirebodies crystallized their dense vehicles which have degenerated to anthropoids.......................236,243 [PAGE 573] INDEX Page The Archangels work in those, also in the lower part of the human desirebody, giving passion............................236,243 Desirebodies of animals are not concentric with dense body and otherwise differently constituted....................65,77 Only those bodies which have red blood and liver can have a separate desirebody.......................................69 In coldblooded animals groupspirit forces currents of desire INWARDS through liver............................................69 The separate spirit which dwells in warm red blood forces its desire currents outwards through liver.......................69 Thus the liver is the root of the desirebody..........................68 The desirebody has its particular field of operation in the voluntary nerves and muscles................................455 Its operations in the spleen produce white bloodcorpuscles...........455 Materials for new desirebody is gathered by Ego prior to each birth......................................................134 It is born at 14 when the life ether of the vital body is ripe and the child becomes adolescent............................142,143 The constant war between desirebody and vital body produces our waking consciousness........................................455 Desirebody is temporarily withdrawn during sleep......................93 It is permanently extracted at death..................................97 During life it is ovoid, but takes shape of dense body at death thus the man appears as before...................................66 Desirebody of suicide feels hollowed out while archetype of his dense body persists; he suffers pain like intense hunger....104 Panorama of life etched on desirebody forms basis of post mortem existence. Importance of deep etching and how to assure that end.................................................109 Process of purgation and extraction of conscience................105,108 Dissolution of desirebody when seed atom is taken....................120 Desirebodies of children who die do not dissolve.....................117 The desirebody will be perfected in the Venus Period and compounded with essence of dense and vital bodies...............423 Its essence, the Emotional Soul, will be absorbed by the human spirit in Vulcan Period.........................................425 [PAGE 574] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page Prayer for the spiritualization of the desirebody....................464 MIND. The necessity and purpose of mind..............................57,75,298 It is a focusing point like lens in stereopticon, valuable when not subject to mental St. Vitus dance...................89,393 Given by Lords of Mind in early Atlantis.............................222 Mind designed to give purpose to action, but became enmeshed in desirebody originating cunning...............................298 Then Race religions were given to cow desire and free mind...........395 Original Semites, the progenitors of Aryan Races first to evolve through thought and reason...............................299 The Jews, a crossbreed of Original Semites (THE SONS OF GOD) and other Atlantean races, (THE DAUGHTERS OF MEN), still retain cunning..................................................310 How mindstuff for new mind is gathered prior to each birth...........133 It assumes shape of large bell.......................................134 Mind is born at 21 when man reaches "majority".......................142 The veil of Isis, the sheath of mind, which hides Ego from intrusion.......................................................293 What impels thought..................................................285 Conscious, subconscious and superconscious mind................90,92,397 The mind is temporarily withdrawn during sleep........................93 It is permanently extracted from dense body at death..................97 Why the mind of children which die, persist in their next life.......117 The mind dissolved when Ego ascends to third Heaven..................129 The present war between heart and mind................................17 The effects of open mind compared with scepticism......................7 Valuable training for the mind.......................................202 Prayer for spiritualizing the mind...................................464 The mind is now in its MINERAL stage, dead, hence we work with dead chemical mineral substances........................298,426,428 In the Jupiter Period the mind will become alive. Then we shall work with living plants........................298,427,428 In Venus Period the mind will acquire feeling. Then we shall work with living, feeling animals......................428 [PAGE 575] INDEX Page In Vulcan Period the mind will become creative and capable of propagating itself. Then we shall give our creatures a mind and make them human............................428 How animals think though lacking mind.................................70 What Instinct really is...............................................78 EGO. (SEE HUMAN SPIRIT) The Ego is a Virgin Spirit involved in a threefold veil of matter which obliterates its original divine consciousness and engenders the illusion of a separate self...................216 During Involution it brooded unconsciously over the evolving form, separate and apart therefrom..............................235 In later Lemuria desirebody divided and dense body assumed upright walk. Then Ego commenced to enter..................236,394 It did not become fully indwelling until the last third of Atlantis........................................................294 Now the Ego is entirely in physical world while it lives its earth life.............................................71,77,95 The seven human principles............................................88 Mars polarized the iron until Atlantis so that warm blood could not be generated. Thus Ego was prevented from entering the form till it was ripe.......................................268 The blood is the vantage ground of Ego...............................350 But it must be right temperature.....................................144 The Ego is born from time to time to gather experience...............129 In heaven it assimilates experiences of previous lives...........135,138 It also chooses its coming environment...........................129,136 While in heaven it builds that environment and archetypes of the bodies it uses on earth..................................128 It gathers the materials for its new vehicles during its descent to rebirth..............................................133 Recording Angels place matrix of its coming body in womb of mother and seedatom in semen of father..........................135 Ego enters womb 18-21 days after conception..........................138 Ego cannot generate blood from unripe childbody, hence thymus gland gives a supply of parental blood till the "I" consciousness comes to puberty..................................143 How the Race Spirit held Ego in bondage..............................350 [PAGE 576] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page Christ came to emancipate us from Race Spirit....................313,352 How international marriages are furthering that object by generating individual blood..................................353 HUMAN SPIRIT. (SEE EGO) Originally awakened by the Seraphim..................................215 Cherubim and Lords of Wisdom linked human spirit to life spirit......215 Lords of Flame and Lords of Individuality linked the human spirit to the divine spirit.....................................216 The Lords of Form are now in charge of the human spirit..............220 The divine spirit is the first veil of the Virgin Spirit, the life spirit is the second and the human spirit is the third, outermost sheath which imprisons the Virgin Spirit and makes it a separate Ego...............................................216 LIFE SPIRIT. Awakened by Cherubim in Sun Period...................................211 Linked to divine spirit by Lords of Flame............................212 Linked to human spirit by Lords of Individuality.....................216 Lords of Individuality now in charge of life spirit..................220 DIVINE SPIRIT. Awakened by Lords of Flame...........................................207 Linked to life spirit by Lords of Flame..............................212 Linked to human spirit by Lords of Individuality.....................216 Lords of Wisdom now in charge of divine spirit.......................220 MARRIAGE. Marriage and generation both duty and a privilege....................468 But not a license to unbridled indulgence............................471 Formerly Race Spirits commanded MARRIAGE IN THE FAMILY to strengthen the "tie of blood"...................................353 Later international marriages were insisted upon to emancipate the individual from race, kin and country.......................353 Under the former regime the common blood produced in each member of family pictures of their common ancestors (second sight), thus intensifying feeling of kinship....................354 The Race Spirit is a "jealous God". He cuts off all who marry outside of race.............................................310,335 [PAGE 577] INDEX Page International marriages have mixed the blood, destroyed the pictures of ancestors and second sight (which is involuntary clairvoyance).......................................355 Origin of honeymoon trips............................................219 CELIBACY; why practiced by high Initiates...............................467 MATERIALISM. Statement of the doctrine of materialism.............................148 The nebular theory predicates a creator and sustainer of the Universe........................................................323 The logical necessity of a Creative Intelligence.....................129 Materialism at war with established facts............................149 Materialism a cause of various diseases..............................113 Cause of earthquakes, illustrated by eruptions of Vesuvius...........510 Effect of materialism on life after death............................112 MEDIUMS. Why unreliable, even when honest......................................41 The connection between the dense and vital bodies of mediums is more lax than among ordinary people, and their weak wills render them a prey to "controls"................................241 Materialization of spirits is accomplished by these controls by extracting medium's vital body through the spleen.............62 MATHEMATICS. Mathematical ability and semicircular canals of ear..................126 MEMORY. Memory was first developed by the girls in Lemuria...................280 In olden days it was greater than now. The third Atlantean Race, the Toltecs, achieved the highest efficiency....................296 When men married in the family the common blood carried to them a memory of the lives of ancestors.........................353 Memory is threefold. Conscious, subconscious and superconscious. The conscious memory is unreliable, but the subconscious memory stores all events..............................90,92,149,397 Why most people do not remember past lives...........................171 Why some people remember more than others............................172 A little girl's memory of past life..................................172 [PAGE 578] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page MEMORY OF NATURE. There is a picture in the reflecting ether, in the Region of Archetypal Forces and the World of Life Spirit...................38 MENSTRUATION. Menstruation and tears caused by POSITIVE vital body of woman.........60 MICROBES. How microbes are expelled from system by N-rays.......................63 MINERAL. Entered evolution here in Earth Period...............................232 Mineral has a consciousness similar to that of the human body when in deepest trance...........................................85 All FORMS have been built from chemical mineral substance of the earth.....................................................30,31 Comparison of mineral and man.........................................56 Why it is incapable of growth, motion and thought.....................58 Why it is unfeeling, though it responds to impact.....................31 The mineral groupspirit is located in the Region of abstract Thought..........................................................85 MISSIONARIES. Needed at home more than abroad......................................163 Why foreign missions are a mistaken effort...........................308 MUSIC. Music of the spheres a fact of nature................................119 The Great Silence; the prelude to the celestial harmony of Appollo's seven-stringed Lyre...................................122 The power of rhythmic vibration; supercilious incredulity concerning the fall of Jericho's walls gratuitous...............122 Heaven the realm of tone and sound flows through Archetypes and builds form.............................................123,124 The keynote of the body..............................................369 The semicircular canals of the ear and music.........................126 NEBULAR THEORY. Predicates and requires a creator and sustainer of the Universe......323 N-RAYS. the invisible radiations of the vital body, expel microbes from system......................................................63 [PAGE 579] INDEX Page NEW JERUSALEM; an imitation is found in first heaven built by thoughts on the subject.........................................116 OSMOSIS. A selective filtration of fluids through tissues of body..............35 Man's first method of obtaining nourishment..........................263 PAIN. A blessing in disguise (illustration)................................131 Torture used Lemuria to waken consciousness..........................279 How pain has enlarged our consciousness..............................362 PATRIOTISM. Danger of patriotism when carried to extremes....................307,312 Patriotism breaking down before international marriages..............355 PHILOSOPHER'S STONE. As manufactured by nature, often handled by people...................438 PILGRIMAGE THROUGH MATTER. Its beginning, its end and why undertaken.............................87 What will be the fruitage............................................429 PRAYER. The Lord's prayer................................................435,462 Unselfish prayers for spiritual achievement spiritualize vital body. Why we should pray "without ceasing"...........434,463 PLANTS. The present plants started their evolution as minerals of the Moon Period, they become human in the Venus period..............226 Their consciousness is like our in deep sleep.........................85 The Angels have particular charge over the plants....................222 The groupspirit of plants are in the Region of Concrete Thought....74,85 Comparison of a plant and man: THE INVERTED PLANT..................57,69 Why incapable of thought and motion................................58,69 How the sap is caused to circulate and deposit color..................37 The Earth Spirit feels pain when plants are pulled out by roots.......65 Seedatom of plants withheld by groupspirit pending favorable conditions for growth...........................................461 [PAGE 580] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page PRECESSION OF THE EQUINOX. Governs the frequency of rebirth.....................................159 POEMS. Sir Launfal's Vision (the ethics of GIVING)..........................115 Raphael's Song (from Faust; in re music of spheres)..................119 The Chambered Nautilus (progression of the soul).....................159 Fate and Freewill....................................................163 The oftener we die, the better we live...............................249 The Christ within....................................................389 Who is the Grail.....................................................389 REASON. First developed by the Original Semites; the progenitors of the Aryan Races.....................................................299 Cunning, the Atlantean characteristic of the Jew.....................309 Reason to be superseded by Love in New Galilee.......................311 Appeal to students' reason.............................................9 Rosicrucian teachings endeavor to satisfy reason.....................439 RECORDING ANGELS. Mold the vital body; impress panorama of coming life thereon and place it in womb of mother..................................135 They bring each being to birth at the auspicious moment when the stellar influences will give it conditions requisite to its next step in unfoldment.....................................161 They also force the expiation of MATURE destiny..................136,161 RELIGION. The evolution of Religion (chapter)..................................367 Why different Religions are necessary to different people............371 The four steps in Religion through fear, avarice, love and duty......303 Mistake of seeking a foreign religion................................308 Why the Bible, to be adequate to the needs of the Western World must contain BOTH the Jewish religion of the old Testament and the Christian religion of the New...................308,314,315 Paul asserts there is an allegorical meaning to the Bible (yet it is only to be interpreted by who can SEE - II Pet: 1.20). Both Paul and Christ gave an esoteric teaching to "the few"...........................................319 Why earliest Religions taught the doctrine of Rebirth and Christianity does not specially feature it......................167 [PAGE 581] INDEX Page The purpose of Jehovistic Race religions is to curb the DESIRENATURE that the intellect may gain scope..........334,395,433 The purpose of the Christian Religion is to spiritualize the VITAL BODY by love and prayer.......................433,435,463 The Religion of the Father will spiritualize the dense body and restore Unity......................................435,436 ROSICRUCIANS. One of the seven schools of the lesser Mysteries.....................438 Christian Rosenkreuz and the Philosopher's Stone.....................515 Initiation, the Order of the Rose Cross and the Rosicrucian Fellowship......................................................519 SALVATION. The theological plan of salvation....................................150 The evolutionary plan of salvation.......................224,229,307,312 Salvation by Atonement and Forgiveness of Sin.............91,111,373,402 SLEEP. Caused by collapse of vital body......................................93 Why sleep is restorative..............................................93 Chemical Ether, the avenue of restorative forces......................94 Similarity between sleep and death...................................102 Similarity between sleep and concentration...........................483 Preliminary work of aspirant in desire world during sleep............484 SENSE PERCEPTIONS. Organs of sense, particularly the ear, started in the Saturn Period..206 Sense perception depends upon the forces in the Light Ether...........36 Lemurians could hear and feel at birth, but their sight came later...........................................................276 SOLAR SYSTEM. The logical necessity of a Creative Intelligence.................122,129 The nebular theory requires a Creator and Sustainer of the solar system....................................................323 The Bible asserts that our system was formed from the "everlasting essence": primordial matter.....................................321 [PAGE 582] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page God is the Architect of our solar system.............................179 The Seven Spirits before the Throne, individually considered, are the Regents of the seven planets............................180 Collectively, they are God.......................................183,253 THE SUN. The real sun is as invisible as the real man.........................258 How it is scientifically possible to have light before the creation of the sun and moon....................................398 The sun is the visible symbol of God.................................181 Spiritual and physical rays of the sun...............................390 Will is a solar force expressed in the male sex. Imagination is a female lunar force............................................267 The solar force works in vital body, makes for life, the lunar rays crystallize the dense body and cause death.................265 Prior to end of Hyperborean Epoch sun, moon and earth were yet one and humanity were malefemale................................268 PLANETS AND MOONS. Spiritual reason for the formation of planets........................218 The planets are the bodies of the Planetary Spirits which direct their movements from the center......................255,256 Birth of Uranus, Saturn and Jupiter..................................258 Mars and its canals, the Earth, Venus and Mercury............259,271,272 The influence of Mercury will help man free himself so that he may leave body and re-enter at will..........................273 The Lords of Venus as leaders of humanity............................272 Why some planets have moons..........................................259 Our moon, the abode of failures who crystallized.....................264 Crystallization of the matter which is eventually thrown off as a planet commences at pole of the sun where motion is slowest.........................................................263 The Earth was thus expelled from the sun in the end of the Hyperborean Epoch...............................................263 Then a part of the Earth crystallized too early and was expelled in the beginning of the Lemurian Epoch; that is the Moon........264 [PAGE 583] INDEX Page Neptune does not really belong to our solar system...................260 (For proof of this assertion, see Simplified Scientific Astrology, page 5) Future evolution of planets..........................................256 Each planet has three worlds: the Physical World, the Desire World and the World of Thought.........................................53 MARS. Our evolution on that part of the sun which now constitutes the earth commenced after Mars had been expelled and become a separate planet..........................................................263 The influence of Mars on the indwelling spirit...................268,274 The Martian canals...................................................259 VENUS. A number of Beings from Venus and Mercury were sent to help nascent humanity in Lemuria. They were looked up to as messengers of the gods......................................271,272 After gestatory period of Aryan Race they gave free-will to the Original Semites................................................301 They then withdrew and left human Initiates to guide their younger brothers................................................304 MERCURY. Lords of Mercury were the original Hierophants of the Mysteries. They initiated the most precocious among mankind and made them kings (by grace of God).........................................272 They first showed man how he may extricate himself at will from dense body......................................................274 Why quicksilver is fluidic and evaporates............................233 The influence of Mercury will increase...............................275 EARTH. During the Polarian Epoch that which is now earth and the moon was yet a part of the sun. Division came in the end of the Hyperborean Epoch...............................................263 The present Moon-beings crystallized part of the earth and were expelled in the beginning of Lemuria............................264 Effect of the solar and lunar forces upon the earth..................265 Previous to advent of Jehovah, Earth and man were under a groupspirit which worked FROM WITHOUT...........................351 For ages prior to our era Christ worked upon earth and man FROM WITHOUT.........................................................404 [PAGE 584] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page When liberated from Jesus's body at Golgotha the Christ entered the Earth and has since been the indwelling Earthspirit, the Regent of our planet........................................407 The planetary Christ immured in the earth is a ray from the Cosmic Christ in the sun, refracted into each planet when ready for brotherhood...........................................408 The sacrifice on Golgotha was but commencement of a protracted period of suffering on part of Christ, who is groaning and travailing waiting for the day of liberation................408,506 Earth Spirit feels when stone is broken or flower is plucked......55,505 Inner constitution of the Earth and volcanic eruptions...............498 Stages of human development and various foods........................165 The so-called "dead" transform the earth, its flora and fauna........125 The keynote of the earth.............................................123 The Bible agrees with occult teaching that man has been on earth before....................................................332 SOUND. The Word made flesh, the Creative Fiat, a rhythmic sound which built all things................................................181 The music of the spheres.............................................119 The Great Silence, a gate to the realm of sound, the Heavenworld.....122 Sound, the builder of climate, flora and fauna.......................125 The ram's horn disrupting the walls of Jericho a scientific possibility.................................................122,369 Sound, rhythm; incorporates the soul into the spirit and amalgamates them................................................124 SOUL. The Word-soul said by Plato to be crucified...........................85 Soul is the spiritualized product of the body.........................95 "The soul of all flesh is the blood".................................350 Definite method of accomplishing soulgrowth...........................95 Sound and the amalgamation of soul with spirit.......................124 Prior to entrance of indwelling Ego higher part of desirebody was master, a sort of animal soul...........................394,235 Theological doctrine of creation of soul.............................150 [PAGE 585] INDEX Page Soul of man and animal not weighed by doctors.........................99 SPACE is a spirit not yet crystallized for form......................249 SPIRIT. Of man may be seen before birth and after death.......................19 It is clothed in various bodies.......................................88 Mars prevented the human spirit, the Ego, from immuring itself in body before it was ripe...............................268 Effect of wine, the counterfeit spirit produced by decay, upon the Ego, the spirit of life.....................................168 Space is spirit not yet crystallized into form.......................247 The positive pole of spirit manifests as life galvanizing the negative form into action.......................................248 MATTER. Is negative spirit substance; crystallized space or spirit...120,187,247 Relation of force and matter illustrated.............................121 The Seven Worlds are states of matter.................................29 All physical matter is homogeneous in the ultimate....................31 Matter is devoid of true feeling......................................31 Ether is physical matter; the field of operation of force which acts upon the gases, liquids and solids..........................30 Desirestuff is the matter of the Desireworld, which causes feeling and compels motion...............................................39 Mindstuff is the matter of the Region of Concrete thought which we use to embody and concrete our ideas..........................30 The use of desirestuff in our thought-activity........................89 The reason for the spirits pilgrimage through matter..................87 How its original divine All consciousness is obscured by the three veils of matter...........................................216 Spirit and matter merge in Chaos; only the seedatoms of the World-globes persist............................................247 The Bible does not say the earth was created from "nothing" It names a basic substance......................................322 How the homogeneous primordial matter is formed into several Worlds..........................................................375 STORIES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. A sure method of attaining wisdom.....................................21 [PAGE 586] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page Clairvoyant sees worlds as invisible to most people as the light and color we see is to a blind man...............................24 The existence of Invisible Worlds, interpenetration of Physical World (frostflower, freezing water)..............................27 Relative reality and permanency of visible and invisible worlds shown by architects house........................................28 The purpose of visible world as school of right thought illustrated by Inventors machine.................................33 Necessity for occult training, babe and blind who has acquired sight, must learn to see here....................................41 Always look for the good. Christ and dead dog........................44 Three men and dog show operation of twin feelings and twin forces of Desireworld............................................46 Sponge, sand and water show interpenetration and extension of the three worlds of a planet..................................53 Telegraph system illustrating operation vital fluid...................63 Man's dense body a concretion of his finer vehicles as snails house is crystallized snail......................................73 Illustration of difference between man with indwelling Ego and animal with groupspirit..........................................78 Musician's hand and gloves showing obscuration of consciousness during involution................................................80 Entering house on sunny day and finding focus showing purpose of evolution.....................................................81 Spirit buried in matter as seed in soil...............................87 Worldsoul symbolized in cross.........................................85 Boston doctor weighing soul of animal and man.........................99 The young cling to life in body as tenaciously as seed to pulp of unripe fruit, the aged die as easily as seed falls from ripe fruit......................................................103 Snail illustrating relation of force and matter......................121 Heidelberg wall and the walls of Jericho.............................122 Spiritual causes produce physical effects; one man knocking another down....................................................125 Necessity of a Creator; box of type and chaos........................129 Nebular theory requires Creator and Sustainer........................323 Blessing of pain; hand on hot stove..................................131 How seedatoms gather material like magnet............................133 [PAGE 587] INDEX Page Heredity and individuality; carpenter takes materials from certain pile, but builds as he will.............................138 Shape of body depends on etheric matrix like ice crystals on lines of force in water.........................................137 Impossibility of escape from MATURE destiny..........................161 Story of a remembered past life......................................172 Activity of chaos illustrated........................................208 Color illustrating the divine and human principles...................252 The personality, the reverse reflection of spirit as trees reflected in pond...............................................266 Vicarious Atonement..................................................402 Value of a hard life.................................................432 Initiation like pulling trigger of pistol............................520 TEARS; why women are more prone to emotion than men......................60 TEMPERAMENT not inherited...............................................138 TEMPTATION; purpose of temptation...................................110,282 TRANSMIGRATION. A fallacy not to be confused with rebirth............................157 TRANCE brings one in touch with subconscious mind.......................149 THOUGHT. Cost of the faculty of thought.......................................270 Thought and the faculty of expression are the highest human privileges......................................................236 Cunning was developed in early Atlantis..............................309 Difficulty of transmuting cunning to reason..........................310 Thought first developed by Original Semites who were our progenitors.............................................299,309 What impels man to think.............................................285 How an idea becomes a thought.........................................88 How thoughts are generated, ensouled and projected....................89 Thought impressed upon braincenters through Reflecting Ether.......38,89 How thoughts are impressed upon the conscious memory..................90 How thoughts are impressed upon the subconscious memory; "like chickens coming home to roost"...................................91 The effect of the twin forces and feelings on thought.................89 Thought transmission; how accomplished................................90 Thought, the supreme reality..........................................28 [PAGE 588] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page The World of Thought where thoughts are generated .................48,88 The Physical World where we are schooled in the right use of thought.......................................................33 The elevating influence of abstract thought..........................203 How animals think though lacking mind.................................70 VESUVIUS eruptions the result of materialism............................510 VIRTUE. Not synonymous with innocence; it predicates knowledge and choice....282 VITAL FORCE. Solar energy specialized through spleen............................63,68 How used by Ego to operate muscles....................................89 How it expels deleterious microbes from system........................63 How obstructed flow of vital force causes sleep.......................93 VITALITY. Archetypes of Vitality................................................50 WAR. War between heart and mind....................................17,384,393 Effect of death on the battlefield...................................118 Not peace, but a sword...............................................387 WISDOM. Human wisdom contrasted with animal instinct.......................79,84 WILL. Will is the spiritual expression of the positive, male and solar sexforce. Imagination is feminine, negative and lunar..........267 In early Lemuria, Will enabled man to frustrate God's plan and caused all our pain and suffering...........................362 It is the force ensouling thought.....................................89 WORLDSOUL; symbolically crucified........................................85 WORD. The Word made flesh; the Great Creative Fiat.........................181 The cries of the Moon period begins the first echo of the creative fiat...................................................219 Verbal expression of thought our highest human achievement and privilege...................................................236 The larynx was originally part of the creative organ sometime it will give back in full "the lost Word", the creative Fiat....................................................269,364,425 [PAGE 589] INDEX Page WORLDS. The necessity of dividing matter into Worlds..........................29 How the homogenous primordial matter is disposed in different manner to form various worlds...............................187,375 The beginning, purpose and end of worlds.............................188 There are worlds denser than the Physical World......................233 Each planet has three worlds; the Physical World, the Desire World and the World of Thought.........................................53 The threefold planets of a solar system swim in a sea of matter from a fourth world; the World of Life Spirit.........................55 All the solar systems swim in a sea of matter from the World of Divine Spirit which links them...................................55 Illustration to show this relationship................................53 Why some worlds are invisible to most people though perceived clearly by others................................................24 Why we should endeavor to investigate those worlds....................27 REGION. A subdivision of any of the Worlds....................................30 The Chemical Region, the Etheric Region. Main divisions of the Physical World...................................................30 The Region of Concrete Thought, the Region of Abstract Thought. Main divisions of the World of Thought...........................30 PHYSICAL WORLD. The chemical region consists of solids, liquids and the gases which are the basis of form............................................30 The etheric region consists of four ethers which are the avenue of LIFE vitalizing FORM....................................32,35,38 The Physical World is the realm of FORM; why color and tone are foreign to thereto..............................................119 Value of Physical World as a school of experience.....................32 CHEMICAL ETHER. It is the avenue of the forces which accomplish assimilation, the so-called DEAD among them....................................35,126 Ripe at seventh year when vital body is born.........................143 LIFE ETHER. Is the avenue of propagation..........................................36 It is ripe at the 14th year when child becomes adolescent and capable of reproduction.........................................143 [PAGE 590] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page Forces working in positive pole produces males in the negative pole females.....................................................36 LIGHT ETHER. Is our awareness of sense perception, the forces in positive pole generate warm blood in negative cold blood.......................36 Chlorophyl and circulation of sap in plants...........................37 REFLECTING ETHER. Storehouse of the memory of nature and man............................37 Ego makes impression on brain by this ether........................38,89 Mediums and psychometrists read events there..........................38 DESIRE WORLD. Is preeminently the realm of light and color; forms are extremely unstable but tone is sweeter than here, yet not native to this world...................................................119 The luminous desirestuff is disposed in seven regions or states of varying density as force-matter..................................39 Purgatory is in the three densest states of the Desireworld, the First Heaven in the three upper and between them a Borderland of monotony.....................................................112 The twin forces and twin feelings of the Desire World.................42 REPULSION. One of the twin forces of the Desire World tending to purge us from evil and destroy it.........................................43 It is dominant in the three lower regions.............................42 Illustration of its operation.........................................46 How it operates in our thought activity...............................89 ATTRACTION. One of the twin forces of the Desire World............................42 Attraction builds virtue when Repulsion has shattered vice............47 Illustration of its operation.........................................46 Its influence on our thought activity.................................89 Heredity discounted..................................................156 INTEREST AND INDIFFERENCE. That twin feeling indigenous to the 4th region of the Desire World....45 Illustration of their operation....................................46,48 How mathematics raises one above the realm of feeling................203 [PAGE 591] INDEX Page WORLD OF THOUGHT. It is preeminently the sphere of music or TONE, as COLOR is indigenous to the Desire World and FORM to the Physical World...119 The Great Silence is the portal to this realm of Sound...............122 The region of Concrete Thought embraces the four densest subdivisions where Archetypes and Archetypal Forces are forming matter................................................49,50 The Region of Abstract Thought comprises the three highest subdivisions where ideas are generated...........................51 Diagram of the Seven Worlds...........................................54 WORLD PERIODS; THE SEVEN (TOPICAL) Practical value of knowing cosmogony thoroughly......................202 The World Periods are way stations on the evolutionary journey of the spirit through matter....................................190 Why this pilgrimage was undertaken and its fruits.................87,429 SATURN PERIOD. Activity in any Period starts in the preceding Cosmic Night..........207 Location of the seven globes; they were dark and hot as incipient firemist..............................................205 The Bible also mentions this dark stage..........................321,322 There was only one element: heat or incipient fire...................234 Man went through a mineral like existence and had a trance like consciousness..........................................206,212 The path of evolution described......................................195 Lords of Flame radiate germ of dense body and awaken divine spirit in man...................................................206 There were some stragglers left behind...............................224 The Lords of Mind were human then and worked with us as we work with present minerals.......................................222,427 SUN PERIOD. Location of the seven globes, they were light balls..................210 There were two elements, fire and air................................234 Bible description of the Sun Period and how it is scientifically possible to have light prior to the creation of sun and moon....328 Man went through a period of plantlike existence and had a consciousness like deep sleep...................................213 [PAGE 592] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page The path of evolution described......................................198 Lords of Wisdom aid in reconstruction of dense body, glands and alimentary canal begin germinally and vital body has its inception as a thoughtform......................................211 The Cherubim waken life spirit.......................................211 Saturn stragglers awakened and become plantlike......................224 The present animals started evolution in Sun Period and were minerals then...................................................224 The Archangels were human in the Sun Period; they work with both animal and man..............................................222,349 MOON PERIOD. Location of the seven globes, they were water and the atmosphere was a steamy firefog..................................................213 There were three elements; fire, air and water...................234,328 The Bible describes the dense water and firefog......................328 Man-in-the-making went through a period of animal-like existence he had internal picture consciousness like dreams...............217 At that time the divine consciousness of the spirit was entirely obscured self-consciousness incipient...........................216 Lords of Individuality reconstruct dense and vital bodies, skeleton, muscles and nerves had inception................................214 Lords of Individuality give desirebody as a thought form, Seraphim awaken human spirit.............................................215 Moon beings hung suspended in atmosphere and had horizontal spines like animals now................................................228 A division of the globe took place at close of Moon Period and smaller part became satellite...................................218 Origin of birds' migrations and honeymoon trips......................219 The divided parts merged in Cosmic Night between Moon and Earth Periods.........................................................220 List of classes which started in Moon Period.........................226 The Angels were human then and work now with plant, animal and man.........................................................222,349 Present plants were minerals then, parasites are stragglers......227,228 Lucifer Spirits are stragglers from livewave of Angels...............286 EARTH PERIOD. We have made 3 1/2 revolutions of the Earth Period...................199 [PAGE 593] INDEX Page The nadir of density IN OUR EVOLUTION was reached here on earth, but there are worlds denser still...........................199,233 We have now four elements............................................234 Bible description of recapitulations.................................329 Reconstruction of dense body to adapt it to mind.....................239 Reconstruction of vital body by Angels...............................240 Desirebody reconstructed by Archangels...............................242 Mind was given by Lords of Mind......................................222 The descending spirit meeting the ascending form in the focusing mind marks the birth of the thinking human being................267 The mind is now in its mineral stage, dead, hence we work with dead minerals...............................................426,428 Classes of beings at beginning of Earth Period; the minerals entered evolution here..........................................234 JUPITER PERIOD. The Earth will become etheric and globes will be disposed as they were in the Moon Period.........................................199 There will be five elements, the 5th described.......................234 The vital body will be our densest vehicle.......................240,242 It will reach highest perfection.....................................422 The dense body will be transmuted and compounded with the vital body..................................................422 The mind will become alive...........................................427 Then we shall work with plant life...............................298,428 We shall have an OBJECTIVE PICTURE CONSCIOUSNESS and be capable of impressing pictures on other minds...........................418 The human spirit, the Ego, will be prominent.........................425 The animals will be human.........................................70,224 VENUS PERIOD. The globes will be located as in Sun Period..........................199 Consciousness of Venus Period described..............................419 The desire body will be perfected....................................422 The essence of the perfected dense and vital bodies will be compounded therewith............................................423 The Intellectual soul will be absorbed by the Life Spirit, which will be most active principle then..........................423,425 The mind will then acquire feeling and we shall create living and feeling forms....................................427,428 [PAGE 594] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page The plants will be human, the present minerals will be animal........226 VULCAN PERIOD. Globes will be located as in Saturn Period...........................200 We shall have highest Spiritual, Creative Consciousness..............421 The Mind will be perfected and compounded with essences of threefold body.............................................422, 423 It will be able to propagate itself and create living, moving, thinking forms for present mineral which will then be human...............................................427,428 The divine spirit will be particularly active........................423 The Emotional soul will be absorbed by Human Spirit..................423 The Creative Word (chapter) REVOLUTIONS and Periods defined.........................................196 RECAPITULATION. Spirals within spirals...............................................321 The meaning and necessity of recapitulation..........................208 Work pertaining to any Period delayed till previous phases of evolution have been recapitulated...............................209 How described in the Bible...........................................329 COSMIC NIGHTS OR CHAOS. Reason for Cosmic Nights and death...................................244 Activity of any Period starts in middle of preceding Cosmic Night as a life commences at conception.....................250,207 Thus it is not a period of inactivity................................208 The work in cosmic night defined and described...................196,200 There are cosmic nights between revolutions also.....................207 The activity there described.........................................243 Life and form merge in Chaos, only seedatoms of world-globes persist.........................................................247 Comenius coined the word "gas" to represent spirit and Chaos.........251 Chaos, Cosmos, Genius and Epigenesis (chapter).......................252 POLARIAN EPOCH. It was a recapitulation of the Saturn Period.........................263 The matter which is now the separate Earth was then in the polar region of the sun.........................................261 The dense body began to crystallize as mineral.......................165 [PAGE 595] INDEX Page Propagation by fission, the pineal gland was then a localized organ of feeling................................................262 The Bible on the Polarian Epoch......................................330 HYPERBOREAN EPOCH. Angels and Lords of Form clothe humanity with vital body; mankind was therefore plant-like........................................263 Cain, the second epoch, man is represented as an agriculturist...165,166 Skeleton formed in end of Hyperborean Epoch and was soft as cartilage....................................................346 Towards end of this epoch the earth was expelled from sun............263 The Bible on that event..............................................330 LEMURIAN EPOCH. The Moon expelled from earth in beginning Lemuria....................264 Atmosphere of firefog, boiling seas, giant fern forests and animals.........................................................275 A division also took place in the desire body....................235,395 The skeleton hardened under lunar forces.........................275,346 Then the sexes separated.............................................268 Lords of Mind gave germinal mind and impregnated higher part of desirebody therewith.........................................243 Archangels work in lower part of desirebody......................236,243 When born man had hearing and feeling, he used his body unconsciously...............................................276,277 He saw himself and others INWARDLY...............................277,283 Propagation directed by Angels in harmony with the stars. Then parturition was painless...................................277 Sexrelation brought consciousness of dense body when "Adam KNEW his wife"..................................................283 Lucifer Spirits appeared to Lemurian woman's inner consciousness prompting to self assertion.....................................287 When their eyes were opened they became aware of loss of body at death and ignorance of stellar lore caused them to propagate at wrong times, so parturition has become painful.....283 Memory was first developed by Lemurian girls.........................280 Science and Art were taught in Lemurian schools of Initiation conducted by Lords of Mercury...............................271,281 --- END OF FILE --- [PAGE 596] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Page Lords of Venus were leaders of masses................................272 Greatest number of Lemurians remained animal-like....................289 Reason for rise and fall of nations..................................289 The sixteen races from latter part of Lemuria to beginning of New Gallilee.................................................271 Negroes are the remnant of Lemurian race.............................304 ATLANTEAN EPOCH. Mind was unfolded by food............................................166 Atlantean Epoch, the 6th day of Creation.............................322 Inner heart of globe and outer cold gave foggy atmosphere............291 In EARLY Atlantis man had an INNER perception, but did not see OUTWARD things clearly..........................................293 When later atmosphere cleared he lost touch with spiritual world.....294 THE ATLANTEAN RACES. (1) THE RMOAHALS Developed sensation, could feel pleasure, pain, sympathy and antipathy; their world had magic power..........................294 (2) THE TLAVATLIS Became ambitious, remembered great deeds of leaders, developed germ of royalty.................................................295 (3) THE TOLTECS Started monarchy. Hereditary succession was reasonable then, as father could transfer faculties to son..........................296 (4) THE ORIGINAL TURANIANS Abused power over lower classes; were idolaters......................297 (5) THE ORIGINAL SEMITES They were a chosen people, the seed race for our Aryan races.....298,334 They were to evolve thought and were the last race forbidden to marry outside family........................................299,355 But some did that and are the present Jews...................309,335,355 Then the atmosphere cleared and water filled seas....................300 The Gods withdrew, giving man freewill and making him responsible to law of consequence.......................................301,355 (6) THE AKKADIANS and (7) THE MONGOLIANS Evolved thought farther, but became unadaptable......................303 [PAGE 597] INDEX Page THE JEWS. How patriotism has retarded their progress...........................313 And why Christ was born a Jew........................................313 How the tribes were lost and how they will be saved..............314,335 America THE MELTING POT of amalgamation and emancipation for all races; the cradle of a new people...............................315 ARYAN EPOCH. The Ego begins to shine..............................................165 Noah and the wine....................................................168 The new chosen people............................................305,311 Anglo Saxons are the 5th of Aryan Races..........................304,305 [PAGE 599] ALPHABETICAL INDEX ALPHABETICAL INDEX Abel killed no animals 166. type of Lemurian Epoch 166. Abraham, allegory of 319. seed of 351,352. Absolute, boundless being 181. center of earth corresponds to 507. creation resolved back to 191. God returns to 200. Abstract Thought, region of, see Thought Abstract. densest dark globe in 528. is separative 380. Action, choice of, essential 282. conscious soul thrives by 424. desire body incentive to 464. right, promotes growth of conscious soul 96. Activity, an aspect of God 182, 323. third aspect of God 324. Adam became breathing creature 345 knew Eve 277. the name of humanity 326. number representing 500. rib story of 346. Adaptability, all progress depends upon 223,303,337. Adept developed by first Great Initiation 502. unused sex currents of 475. Adm, distinguished from Adam 326. the number of humanity 500. Adoration, an aid in building inner vehicles 495,496. final steps to, seldom accomplished without teacher 495. highest step toward union with God 465, 495 Aerial Region 50. Affix of surnames, origin of 351. Age of patriarchs 354. Agnosticism, destructive force of 157. Akkadians, see Atlantean races (subhead Akkadians). Alchemists, students of the occult 438. Christian Rosenkreuz labored with 518. Alchemy and soul growth 421-425. Alcohol craved by desire body 105. counterfeit spirit 169. Alimentary canal begun in Sun Period 211. All-consciousness, of virgin spirits 216. [PAGE 600] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION All life is one 50. Allegories of the Bible 319. Altruism awakened by love of God 371. compared to sound vibration 370. developed by control of blood circulation 399. factor in attaining initiation 404. heart the home of 398. latent within all 370. selfishness being routed by 368. superseding patriotism 355. Alone Begotten, see Word. Amphibians preceded birds 332. Amputation, pain follows 64. Analogy, one of the best helps to an understanding of evolution 330. Ancestor worship, origin of 295. Ancient Truths in Modern Dress 515. Anaesthetics, effect of, on vital body 62. Angels aid Lords of Form 262, 263 belong to different evolution 285 brain not used by 287 built by force of love 285. build embryo in womb 288. build vital body 222, 349. builders of ether 222. control propagation 283, 536. cosmic wisdom flowed into 285. create without desire 285. direct evolution of plant kingdom 299,349,427. directed by Jehovah 334. double-sexed 285. function in vital body 285. guard each ego 352. humanity of Moon Period 222, 240,262-263, 333, 349, 376, 427, 446. Jehovah, highest Initiate of 376. love of, is unselfish 286. perpetuate the race 283,288. pioneers of Moon Period 286. reconstruct vital body 240. teach use of vital function 222. unable to communicate with brain-beings 286, 361. Angels, Recording, allow choice of embodiment 136. bring to birth at required time 161. build body of incoming ego 135. enforce payment of debts 136, 161. impress vital body with new panorama 135. Lords of Destiny 135. overrule free will 136, 161. watch unseen 136. [PAGE 601] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Anglo-Saxon, fifth race of fifth epoch 304. Anger, great danger of 144. Animal group spirits govern by suggestion 78,83. send animals into re-embodiment 357. sufferings of 78. work through blood 350, 356. Animal group spirits, see also Group Spirits. Animal kingdom, classification of 416. Animal Spirit, has reached Desire World 77. not yet indwelling 69. not individualized 356. Animals aided by angels 222. aided by archangels 222, 427. as food undesireable 459. blood infusion of 356. clairvoyance of 77. classification of 416. cold and warm blooded 36, 37, 69. color of, changes 37. consciousness of 74, 83. constitute physical bodies of group spirits 79. desire body of 65, 68, 69. domesticated 70. evolution of, begun in Sun Period 224, 427. free from sickness and pain 288. have no will of their own 83. humanity of the Jupiter Period 70, 342, 446. hybrids 357. instinct of 78. killing of in "sport" 461. man compared with 57. missing link 342. more advanced than man at same stage 69. protection of 462. reflecting ether inactive in 59. seed atom of, withheld 357. sent into re-embodiment 357. symbolized by cross 86, 535. thinking of 59, 70. vehicles of, not concentric 77, 293. vital body built by angels 222, 349. warm blooded 36, 69. younger brothers of man 345, 446. wild, propagation of, regulated 288. Anthropoid apes belong to human life wave 229, 230, 235, 342. and undivided desire body 236. descendants of Lemurians 289. have degenerated from man 342-343. may overtake our evolution 235. [PAGE 602] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Apocrypha, valuable information in 317. Apostles symbolize Initiations 502. Aquarian Age, Slav civilization during 305. Archangel Michael, see Michael Archangel. Archangels aid man from without 403. aided man in Lemuria 265. as race spirits still help man 349, 359. as race spirits realize deficiencies of religions 383. Christ highest initiate 376. controlling spirits of races 334, 349, 403. Enter man's body through inspired air 380. expert builders of desire body 222, 243, 349. function in desire body 376. give desire body purely animal desires 243. guide evolution of animals 349, 427. humanity of the Sun Period 242, 334, 376, 427. instigate wars 334. lowest vehicle of the desire body 376, 403. manipulate Sun forces 404. man's teachers in higher worlds 126. prepare man to receive solar ray 404. the Sun Spirits 403. work in desire body of man 243, 349. Archetypal forces, region of 50. exist in water stratum of earth 504. man a part of 126. Archetype, creative, built in second heaven 49. of suicide 104. Archetypes, creative thought molds 49. Ariadne's thread 201. Arterial blood, contains more earthy matter than venous blood 443. Art, taught in ancient Initiations 281. value of 516. Aryan Epoch (Fifth Epoch) 304-306. chosen people of 311-315. fire first used in 304. food of man modified in 168. highest Initiate of, to appear 304. human spirit unfolded in 165. nucleus for last race to be formed in 305. people of, made blind to higher worlds 169. pioneers of humanity in, initiated in 304. present Epoch 165. seventh day of creation 333. thought and reason developed by man in 298, 309. two classes in 304. wine given to man in 168. work of man begins in 333. Aryan Races, central Asia, the cradle of 301, 304, 310. [PAGE 603] ALPHABETICAL INDEX descendants of Original Semites 304. names of 305. pioneers of human life wave 342. seven 307. two more to come 311. Ash, our food should contain very little 449. Asiatics and ancestor worship 295. Asteroids, fragments of moons 260. Aspirant, accomplishes union with higher self 465. continence practiced by 471, 538. cultivates concentration 483, 487. first work of the conquest of desire body 433. highest step of, is adoration 495. learns much by meditation 489. impossible for teacher to overlook 495-496, 525 must avoid flesh 446. must cultivate contemplation 494. must cultivate even temper 463. must have confidence in his teacher 440. must practice observation 492. to learn to leave body at will 484. unselfishness required of 474, 476. works consciously to attain 437. Assimilation, all sustenance overcome by 457. carried on by positive forces of chemical ether 35. forces of, the so-called dead 457. in childhood by macrocosmic vital body 139. law of 457-460. of animal food, injurious 458. of mineral, by plant 458. of mineral leaves injurious waste product 457. osmosis of Hyperborean Epoch 263. of vegetables, easy and nourishing 458. Astral body, see Desire Body Astral World, see Desire World. Astrology, and rulership of day of week 411. based upon law of causation 161. Astronomy, different theories of 514. Atlantean Epoch 291, 332-333. clearing of atmosphere of, and loss of clairvoyance 294. cunning of 298. desire body divided 394. desire nature strong in 298. education in 296. ego very weak in 298. eye evolved during 276. foggy condition of atmosphere in 291. (Fourth Epoch) 165. man had spiritual perception in 293. [PAGE 604] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION man involuntarily clairvoyant in 241. man of, moved by flying leaps 292. man of, the Adam of the Bible 332. meat the food of 166. mind unfolded by man 165, 298. Nimrod, type of man of 166. sixth day of creation 332. spirit enters vehicles middle of third of 309. water of, less dense 291. Atlantean Races. Akkadian, (sixth race) 303. evolved faculty of thought 303. unadaptable to new conditions 303. Mongolians (seventh race) 297. evolved faculty of thought along orthodox lines 303. unprogressiveness of 303. Original Semites (fifth race) 297. become subject to law of consequence 301. chosen people of Jehovah 334. developed cunning 299, 309. evolved corrective quality of thought 297. first race given free will 302. first race to discover brain superior to brawn 299. imbued with racial characteristics 334. last race forbidden to intermarry 355. led from Atlantis by great entity 301. married outside race 310. not led out of Egypt 335. progenitors of present Jews 334. seed race of Aryan 298, 334. used faculty of thought 299. Original Turanians (fourth race) 297. black magicians 297. oppressed poor 297. selfish 297. vain and ostentatious display of 297. worshiped kings 297. Rmoahals (first race) 294. developed feelings 294. developed rudimentary language 294. feelings as spirits inspired them 295. harmless character of 295. possessed words of power 295. powers, resembled powers of nature 294. Tlavatlis (second race) 295. developed germ of royalty 295. developed memory 295. felt separate selfhood 295. instituted ancestor worship 295. [PAGE 605] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Atlantean Races (cont.) Toltec (third race) 295. bestowed qualities upon offspring 295. education of 295. evolved memory 296. inaugurated hereditary succession 295. kings of Initiates 297. tended to divide into nations 296. valued experience 296. Atlantis, atmosphere of, foggy 291. beginning of separate nations in middle third of 296. clearing atmosphere of 300. conditions existing in 291. destroyed by flood 168, 304. educators appeal to instinct 296. memory of man greater than now 296. refugees of, the Mongolians 304. Atmosphere, clearing of 300. Atom, grouping of, true 521. Atomic weights, and valences 410. Atoms float in sea of ether 58. in cosmic root substance 375. vibrated by vital points 61. Atonement, vicarious, objections to 400. reason for its inclusion in Christian religion 373. reconciled to law of Consequence 402. Attraction, battle of, with repulsion causes suffering 47. builds virtue 47. illustration of working of 46. involved in mental processes 89. law of, heredity explained by 156. one of two twin forces in Desire World 42. operative in third region of desire world 44. roused by interest 46. second aspect of Supreme Being manifests as 375. Aurora Borealis, and Martian "canals" 259. Aura becomes distinctive on completion of silver cord 10. brightness of, attracts Teacher 525. of earth 406. unselfishness increases luminosity of 525. Bacchus, significance of 169. Bacon, Sir Francis, works of, mutilated 518. and Shakespeare controversy 251. Baldus, Jacobus, first poem of 251. Bathing, benefit from 445. Beast, number of 498, 514. Beat their swords into plowshares and their spears into pruning hooks 389. [PAGE 606] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Belief and knowledge 147. Bethlehem, Star of 389, 391. Bible, allegorical significance of 319, 320. agrees and differs with science 330. hidden meaning in 319, 320. Jewish and Christian doctrines of 316. King James 318. limitations of 317-321. mutilated 314, 336. names of God in 333. not an "open" book 319, 322. revisions have not greatly improved 318. occult analysis of Genesis 317-364. occult key to 319. original text lost 320. Talmud 320. Thorah 319. translators, forty seven in all 318. Version: Hebrew 320. Martin Luther 318. Masoretic 320. Septuagint 320. writers of, great occultists 319. Birth, each gives new chance 363. of desire body and puberty 142. of mind and maturity 142. of vital body and growth 141. stages of 139. result of ego's desire for experience 129. Birth place chosen by ego 136. Blavatsky and earth's third motion 512. Blind man of gospels and rebirth 170. Blood, absorbs vital energy 239, 353. action of Mars in 268, 274. acts directly on stomach 239. carries the feelings and emotions 91. changes of temperature affect 144. channel of expression for vital body 455. children unable to generate 143. circulation controlled by life spirit 399. circulation due to light ether 36. circulation in health and disease 445. common, and longevity of Patriarchs 354. common, carries pictures of outside world 398. common, carries pictures from ancestors to descendants 397. common, caused by tribal marriages 352. [PAGE 607] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Blood (cont.) common, destroyed by marriage outside family, tribe or race 355 control of, develops altruism 399. corpuscles given by parents 143. currents developed in Moon Period 217. deposits earthy matter in system 443-444. different in warm and cold blooded animals 69. driven to field of greatest activity 239, 353. ego, controls dense body through 238. etches pictures on seed atom 398. excess of, produced by positive vital body 60. haemolysis of 353, 356. highest expression of vital body 91, 239, 353, 397. influence of, recognized by Scots 145. infusion in animals 356. iron in 268, 274. Jews forbidden to eat 349. man does not recognize himself as ego in common 354. medium for ego's work on nervous system 238. mediates for the soul 350. mixing of, destroys negative clairvoyance 355. "most peculiar essence" 145. normal heat regulated by birth of mind 145. occult significance of 145. of Christ bore Sun Spirit into earth 407. passes through heart in every cycle 397-398. production of 143. purified from desire 538. race spirit in 353, 406. relation of, to life spirit 398. relation to Memory of Nature 354, 397. soul of all flesh in 350. storehouse of subconscious memory 91, 353, 397. vantage ground of spirit 356. vehicle of ego 91, 143-146, 238, 350, 356. white corpuscles in 455. Blood, Cleansing, see Cleansing Blood. Blood, lacked by our humanity in animal stage 69. recent acquisition of man 218. red, iron an essential constituent of 268, 274. requisite to a separate desire body 69. warm, requisite of indwelling spirit 86, 348. Bodies, father and mother are 307. interpenetration of 58. necessary for functioning in various worlds 57. suited to purpose they serve 255. transmuted into threefold soul 424. work on different bodies carried on simultaneously 440. [PAGE 608] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Body, dense see Dense Body. Body, Desire see Desire Body. Body of Christ, pierced in six places 406. Body, pituitary see Pituitary Body. Body, affected by occult development 440, 441. evolved at end of Moon Period 217. has individual will 394. instrument of ego 156. lower part of threefold, controlled by desire nature 394. man learns to build 126. method of spiritualization 123. prayer spiritualizes threefold body 435. quintessence of, built into threefold spirit 123. shape of changes 255. vehicle of ego 94. worked on simultaneously 440. Body vital, see Vital Body. Bones formed in Lemurian Epoch 346. necessary for ego's functioning 456. Borderland between heaven and purgatory 112. inhabitants of 112. Boundless being the essence of the Absolute 181. should be controlled through mind 394. Brain, activities of certain areas of 399. activity of, caused by Lucifer 288. and cerebro-spinal nervous system, secondary vantage of human spirit 397. angels aid in construction of 286. areas of, to be controlled by life spirit 399. blood driven to, in thinking 145, 353. building uses half creative power 270, 284. built by thought 18, 267. built in Earth Period 236, 239. calls up pictures of outside world 353. centers, manipulation of 89. drained by blood after heavy meal 239. drained of blood in sleep 239. expression of desire body 353. indirect way of gaining knowledge 363. knowledge bought with pain and death 363. location of, inefficient 256. Lucifer spirits use 287, 361. man's link between spirit and matter 285. organ to co-ordinate impulses 285. phosphorus required by 452. pineal gland, position of in 473, 475. pituitary body, position of 473, 475. separation of sexes step in building 267. Breath, Jehovah blew, into man's nostrils 345. 350. (or life-breath) Hebrew "nephesh" 332. [PAGE 609] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Bridge to inner worlds 479. Brotherhood, creation of, object of Christ's second coming 352. Brotherhood, Rosicrucian see Rosicrucian Brotherhood. Brotherhood, Universal, method of consummating, 355, 360, 384, 385, 388, 393, 399, 400, 406, 435, 437, 463. Brothers, Elder, see Elder Brothers. Brothers of the Rose Cross see Rosicrucian Brotherhood. Brothers of the same ray 438. Buddha, Light of Asia 17. body becomes alight at death 406. is reborn at Shankaracharya 405-406. religion of 515. sayings of 150. Building inner vehicles 480-485. C.R.C., see Christian Rosenkreuz. Caduceus 410, 412-414. Cain, agriculturist 166. functioned in vital body 166. sustained by plants 166. symbolized man of second epoch 166. Candidate, for initiation, usually unaware of his selection 524. hailed as "first born" 527. shown how to utilize stored up powers 524. Caste, system crumbling in 436. Catastrophes, liquidation of collective destinies 508. Causation, see Consequence. Cause and effect, see Consequence. Celibacy not always a virtue 471. only necessary to Initiate 467, 472. vow of 467, 472. Cell, soul of permeated by desire 458. Cells, consciousness of 81. Centers, three spiritual in head 397. Centers, six vital in body 406. Cerebro-spinal nervous system, see Nervous system. Chaos, see Cosmic night. Chaos, an holy name 251. Character and possessions result of past 154. Chastity, necessity for 471. Cheerfulness affects digestion 456. Chemical elements 410. Chemical ether assimilates nutriment 35. excretes waste products 35. positive and negative in manifestation 35. restoration in sleep processes 94. ripe at seventh year 143. [PAGE 610] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Chemical force moves matter 121. in mineral, due to planetary ether 58. Chemical Region, basis of dense form 29-30. densest state contacted by man 222. inertia law of matter in 40. mineral stratum of earth corresponds to 503. Chemical Region, see also Physical World. Cherubim, aided man voluntarily 211, 215. awakened germinal life spirit 212. did not aid in creating form 326. helped man to penetrate veil of matter 216. in Moon Period 215, 229. in Sun Period 212, 221, 225. leave our evolution 220-221, 326. not mentioned in Creation Story 326. Child, latent faculties of 139, 140. Childbirth, ignorance of spiritual laws causes pain in 278, 283, 362. Children, birth of 139. all eyes and ears 140. carry memory of previous life through 117, 172. clairvoyance of 140, 281. desire body of, impressed with pictures 118. do not produce individual blood 143. dying previous to fourteenth year 117, 172. education of, in Atlantis 296. education of, in Lemuria 278, 279, 361. emotions of 140-141. forced to lie 140. given by Jehovah 334. growth of vital body 141. life in first heaven 116, 117. negative clairvoyance of 140. Chocolate, high nutritive value of 4542. Chosen people, of future will "willingly" follow a leader 315. past, present and future 298, 305, 311, 334. rebellion of 310. Chosen People, see also Atlantean Races (subhead Original Semites) Christ after crucifixion, appeared to disciples in vital body 381. aids seekers of truth 400. brings relief to humanity 382. brought sun force to earth 403. carried into earth 406. cleansed earth from race spirits 407. coming of, loosened connection man's dense and etheric bodies 482. composite being 374, 381, 388. could not be "born" in dense body 380. [PAGE 611] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Christ (cont.) crucifixion of 407. customary vehicle of, the life spirit 376. demands sacrifice of personal love 307. desire body of, diffused over earth 407. did not take away individual sin 482. distinguished from Christ Jesus 374, 381. distinguished from the Word 181, 374-375. divine compassion of 382. Elder Brother of humanity 384. emancipates from race and family spirits 313, 352. entered earth at crucifixion 403, 407. explained inner teachings to disciples 520. feels every act on planet 65. formed in individual 389. founder of universal religion of future 374. gives prayer to humanity 435. has had only one physical embodiment 378. has loosened connections of our vehicles 482. highest Initiate of Sun Period 376, 383, 403. influences our desire bodies from within 380, 403. knowledge of, by meditation 489. leader of coming race 313. leader of sixth epoch 306. Light of the world 17. Lord of love 393. lowest vehicle desire body 378, 381. method of salvation 403. miraculous appearance of, contrary to evolution 383. mission of 352, 360, 384, 405. necessary to unify races 380. older Brother of Sun Spirits 403. only being spanning gap between God and man 382. only partially confined to earth 408. opens initiation to all 390, 400, 401, 405, 482. possesses twelve vehicles 382. purifies desire body of earth 407, 482. purpose of, in taking Jesus' body 313. regent of earth 408. regent of sun 408. rejection of, by Jews caused dispersion 314. salvation of, illustrated 402. saves stragglers 401, 405. second coming of 361, 386. sent out impulse used by Jehovah 404. spirit in the sun 391. spiritual Savior 391. suffers from earth's limitations 408. symbolizes Initiation of Vulcan Period 502. time since coming only a moment in cosmic day 388. [PAGE 612] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Christ (cont.) to use vital body at second coming 381. unifying influence of 388. union with 433. unique among Beings in seven worlds 382. used lower vehicles of Jesus 381, 383. worked upon earth previous to advent 404. world Savior 389. Christ, see also Christ Jesus, Jesus. Christ Jesus acknowledged law of prophets 405. age of that of humanity 501. and bringing the sword 387. and story of dead dog 44. and Star of Bethlehem 389. appeared as man among men 383. atonement of, necessary 373. atonement of, reconciled law of consequence 401. changed water into wine 169. cleansing blood of 400, 406-410. compared to Buddha 17. crucifixion of 406. distinguished from Christ 378. imposed secrecy for esoteric teaching 320. pierced in six places 406. real work after transfiguration 406. taught law of rebirth 169. taught love must supersede law 405. taught of God within 352. understands humanity's life 382. vehicles of 377, 406. violent death necessary 406. wounds of, esoteric meaning 406. wrought Philosopher's Stone 520. Christ Jesus, see also Christ and Jesus. Christian doctrines: atonement 373, 400-411. cleansing blood 406-411. creation of 321-333. fall of man 360-364. forgiveness of sin 91, 111. immaculate conception 379, 471. salvation and damnation 229. trinity of God 87, 253. Christian Rosenkreuz, achieved union with Holy Spirit 433. and Philosopher's Stone 519. appeared in Europe 518. birth of, marked new era 518. founded order of Rosicrucians 518. incarnate at time of Christ 379. [PAGE 613] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Christian Rosenkreuz (cont.) in continuous embodiment 379, 518. initiate of high degree 379, 518. inspired writers 518, 519. labored with alchemists 518. sent to combat materialism 518. speaks all languages 433. symbolical name 519. Christian Rosenkreuz, see also Saint-Germain. Christianity being implanted in U.S. 315. culmination of previous religions 164. earned by pioneers of west 315. fundamentally unifying 384. has reached third step 303. ideals too high for masses 384. looks for one to come again 386. malpractice of 392. purpose of 352, 373, 433, 435. religion of future 367. shadow of true Christ religion 360. to cross to Asia 516. to culminate on Pacific coast 516. travels westward 516. true esoteric 17, 164. Christians have ever present Savior 408. striving to love right 303. Church and state, necessary separation of 386. Circulation of blood, control of 399. Clairvoyance, among Lemurians 281. aspirant must control 476. caused by pineal gland 473, 477, 479. caused by sense centers 67. contact with inner worlds 477. destroyed by mixing blood 355. developed by study of mathematics 203. disbelief in 26. four conditions destroyed 359. inherent in all 19. involuntary in animals 77. involuntary in children 140, 241. involuntary in mediums 140, 241. must be sought unselfishly 476. not universal knowledge 25. of Hindus and Indians 241. produced by intermarriage 354. purity of desire for 476. training for 19, 25, 41, 470-497. undesirable development of 531-532. use of 476. value of information obtained by 20. [PAGE 614] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Clairvoyance (cont.) various versions result of 25. vital body loosened in 241. Clairvoyants trained, accept no money 68, 400, 476. Clairvoyants, voluntary, control own body 242. caused by sense centers 473-474. differ in observation 26. have no "off days" 474. Lemurians were 281. positive sense centers revolve clockwise 474. to distinguish true 68, 400. Clan, Scots cling to 353. spirit of 351. Clan, see also race spirits. Cleansing Blood 400, 406-408. bore Sun Spirit 407. Christian doctrine of 406-411. doctrine of, saves from despair 402. necessity for 406. Climate altered by man 125. Clock of Destiny 163. Coal degenerated plant forms 343, 504. Cocoa undesirable food 452. Cohesion manifestation of Supreme Being 375. Coincidence defense of skeptic 113. Color, changes with season 37. deposited in all kingdoms by light ether 37. in Second Heaven from sound 124. produced by tone 123. realm of 119. relation of, to tone 123. Seven Spirits before the Throne related to 253. Trinity represented by 253. Colors, in spectrum 253. invisible 253. of days and periods 413. of seven rays 439. three primary 253. true thought pictures of, in Jupiter Period 418, 419. Comenius and discovery of gas 250. Compassionate Ones 118. Elder Brothers are among 529. Comte de St. Germain see Saint-Germain, and Christian Rosencreuz. Concentration aid in building inner vehicle 486, 489. compared to sleep 483. conquers desire body 463. deals thoroughly with things 494. favorable time for 485. must be cultivated 483, 487, 489. [PAGE 615] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Concentration (cont.) striking instance of 488. suggested subjects for 487. upon sense centers 484. Conception, and mold of vital body 137. depends upon presence of seed atom 137. Concord discovered by open mind 7. Concrete Thought, region of, see Thought Concrete. Confidence favorable effects of 440. Confucius religion of 515. Conscience, battle of, with desires in thought process 89. etched into desire body 109. feeling extracted from life panorama 109. fruitage of purgatorial experience 109, 120. Conscious soul, extract of dense body 96. grows by experience 424. increases consciousness of divine spirit 96. to be absorbed by divine spirit 425. Consciousness, common, involuntary clairvoyance of 355. enlarged by soul growth 96. expanded by study of mathematics 203. etheric sight, next step in 190. evolved in different periods 201, 415-421. fifth chapter of Genesis deals with 336, 354. from Fall of man, results 362. full waking, attained by man 189. future expansion of 414, 417. object of 417. of animal 74, 83. of body cells 81. of different vehicles 74, 75. of ego depends on bony structure 456. of four kingdoms 70-86. of God, by virgin spirits 216. of man during Sun Period 213. of man in Atlantis 300. of man in Earth Period 418. of man in Hyperborea 263. of man in Jupiter Period 418. of man in Lemuria 279. of man in Moon Period 418. of man in Polaria 261. of man in Saturn Period 212. of minerals 85. of mollusks 456. of patriarchs 355. of plants 74, 85. of self 216. of virgin spirits 189. of woman before Fall 361. of world periods 417-421. [PAGE 616] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Consciousness (cont.) one common, for all in earlier periods 347-348. produced by war of desire and vital bodies 456. survives after death 149. unbroken in life and death 496-497. Consequence, law of, adjustments 157. and eating of fruit by Eve 362. and life panorama 130. and vicarious atonement 373, 400, 402. cause of heredity 156. compatible with forgiveness of sin 373. complexity of 136. connected with planetary movements 160. determined by present actions 163. determines moment of birth 161. disaster result of 507. draws ego to rebirth 357. each person responsible to 471. every act seed ground 282, 507, 508. explains life 154. impersonal 106. may not be evaded 157, 130, 161. national debt of 290 produces purgatorial suffering 106. reaches beyond physical cause 125. related to planetary movements 160. rules in all realms 106. works with stars 161. Consequence, see also Rebirth. Consumption, see Tuberculosis. Contemplation, aid in building inner vehicles 494. deals with soul of things 494. holding an object in inner vision 494. teaches life side of object 494. union of higher and lower natures accomplished by 465. Continental region of World of Thought 49. Contradictions, apparent 227. Co-operation, a growing desire for 436-437. Copernican theory, not altogether correct 514. Coral, crystallized animal forms 504. Corpuscles, white 455. Correspondences, law of 415. red 456. Corti, fibers of 126. Cosmic forces, milk puts man in touch with 447. Cosmic lines, mystery orders formed on 521. Cosmic night, around us 249. basis for progress 249. compared to death 196, 244. containes germ of manifestation 252. [PAGE 617] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Cosmic night (cont.) distinction ceases between form and life 247. everything dissolved but nuclei during 247. gives birth to new forms 249. homogenous state 244, 247. important in evolution 250. life of, based on work of active manifestation 249. necessary for stragglers 250. period of activity 196, 207. related to gas 251. root substance 322, 325. seed ground of cosmos 252. significance of different names 247. spirit of God 252. takes place between revolutions and periods 207, 243, 250. unifying in effect 250. wedding with cosmos 252. work of Hierarchies gain greatest efficiency in 207. work of revolution most powerful in 207. Cosmic Planes of, solar systems 179, 182. varying rates of vibration in the different 375-376. Cosmic Root Substance crystallizes 186. molded by Word 375. negative pole of universal spirit 186. Cosmic sound first uttered in Moon Period 219. Cosmos merges into chaos 244. Cosmogony, importance of 191. Craters 507. Creation, accomplished in Lemuria 364. attained by evolution 189. Christian doctrine 321-333. described in Bible 321, 346. groaning and travailing of 506. lost word of 363. of form 332, 344, 426-427. of life 299, 344, 427. of new bodies 361. seven days of 327, 333, 411-425. Creation stories, contradiction of 344. Creative act gave physical consciousness 283, 537. Creative Fiat 181, 375. Creative Force, see Sex Force. Creative Hierarchies, see Hierarchies. Creative Word, manifestation of 425-429. molds root substance 375. of early peoples 278, 281, 295. to be spoken by larynx 363, 425. Creator, heaven experience aids man to become 28, 126, 338, 363. nebular theory requires 323. [PAGE 618] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Creator (cont.) of universe, necessity for 129. Cremation, premature 98. rationality of 103. Crimes against dying 101. Critical point in evolution 229, 231, 235, 401. Criticism and esoteric training 439-440. should be constructive 493. must be impersonal 493. to be turned upon oneself 493. Cross stripes of heart 396. Cross symbolizes four kingdoms 86. symbolizes man's development 534. Crucifixion, of Savior 406-407. Crystallization, and planetary evolution 263. begins at pole of planet 263. moon forces produce 265. of spirit causes matter 72, 248. Cunning developed by original Semites 299. first form of reason 299. mental characteristic of Jews 310. produced by union of mind with desire body 298. transmuted to reason 309. Currents, flowing through moon beings 217. Cycle of life 146. Damnation, Christian doctrine of 229. state of inertia 231. Dark ages, spiritually bright 409. volcanic eruptions during 510. Dark Globes 208. Days of creation 327-333, 411-425. Days of week 411. Dead, disposition of 103. help the living 126. work with man 126, 457. Death, accompanied by loss of weight 99. and purgatory 96-112. beneficial 244. by drowning 61, 102. by freezing 61. by suicide 104. cost of free will 363. habits unchanged by 103, 104. in early epochs 167, 278. knowledge concerning, desirable 27. necessitated by crystallization 244. of children 118. of races 281. oftener we die 249, 363. on battlefield 118. [PAGE 619] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Death (cont.) only certainty 27. produced by rupture of silver cord 98. releases chemical forces of body 61. riddle of 19. separation of vehicles 97. sometimes unperceived by ego 121. symbols of 96. value of peaceful 101, 109. Decay, chemical activity of matter 31. of dense an vital bodies 102. result or particles escaping 458. Degeneration, from lack of epigenesis 344. of form 289, 291, 341-343. Deity, no avenging 106. Denderah, zodiac of 512. Dense atoms, surrounded by ether 58. vibrated by vital body 61. Dense body, abandoned at death 97. acquired eyes in Atlantean Epoch 276. affected by food 440-441, 445-457. affect by mode of living 441. and vital body not always congruent 293. archetype built in Second Heaven 126. atoms of, replaced every seven years 97, 149. birth of 139-141. built by ego 128. chemical composition of 456. chemical furnace 448. Christ never to use again 381. commits no sin 171. congruent with vital body 293. connection with vital body loosened 482. constitution of, in lower races 290. control by ego 394. counterpart of divine spirit 96. degenerated in lower races 290. desirability of retaining 444. destroyed by higher vehicles 92. disintegrates at death 511. dulls suffering 105. during sleep, ego outside of 482. dwelling of God 171. each step increases hardness 442. ear first acquired by 206. earliest composition of 261. efficiency of, result of ego's building 128. ego learns to build 126. ego's correlative to physical world 57, 252. [PAGE 620] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Dense Body (cont.) ego's first vehicle 75. ego's most valuable vehicle 76, 237. evolution of 261. finer part saved by divine spirit 124. formed under influence of Moon 346. future development of 262. future shape of 256. germ of, given 206. higher vehicles concentric with 292. increases in density 442. in four kingdoms 56. in fourth stage of evolution 75, 76. in involution 255. instrument of spiritual intelligence 156. interlocked with vital body 62. interpenetrated by higher vehicles 88. interpenetrated by planetary aura 58. keynote of 369. law of survival 368. never craves alcohol 105. nourishment of 441-460. of future no localized sense organs 262. of races 289. organization of, shows ego's development 128. organs of, evolved by necessity 276. ossification of 443, 453. perfection of 76, 236. prayer for 462. premature loss of, in suicide 104. propagation of, controlled by Jehovah 346. proper activity gives soul growth 96. quintessence of, in earth's strata 511. reaches highest development in Earth Period 421-422. reconstructed in Earth Period 236, 237. reconstructed in Sun Period 211. replacement of atoms 97. requires will and imagination 284. seed atom of, in heart 97. sense centers of 211. shape of, determined by vital body 60. silver cord, one part sprouts from seed atom 10. spiritualization of 124, 435. temple of living God 171. vehicle of life dwelling in 235. will be absorbed by divine spirit 424. wonderful mechanism of 76, 237. Density, different worlds vary in 29. Desert of Gobi 335. Desire battles with conscience 89. binds disembodied to earth 103. [PAGE 621] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Desire (cont.) detains ego in post-mortem progress 163. exists as archetype 50. incentive to action 464. not altered after death 103. Desire body, abandoned by ego in First Heaven 120. absence of, denies emotion 64. activities of, during waking hours 92. apparent expansion of, after death 108. archangels expert builders of 349. archangels work in 243. assumes body's shape after death 66. birth of, marks puberty 142. brain and nervous system highest expressions of 353. can be conquered by concentration 463. capable of separation 482. centers of 483. changes wrought by spirit 66. checks excessive growth 142. coalesces with mind in Atlantis 298. conscience etched into 109. constitution of 66. controls generation of white corpuscles 455. counterpart of emotional soul 96. counterpart of human spirit 404. craves alcohol 105. currents of, forced through liver 69. currents of, in cold-blooded animals 69. currents of, in individualized spirit 68 destroys dense body 92. difference in animals 65, 69, 77. dissolves when seed atom is removed 120. dissolves in First Heaven 120. division into parts 235, 242, 394, 482. division of, causes change of posture 236. division of, checks passion 236. effect of purgation upon 105, 108, 114. ego gathers material for 134. ego has great scope in molding 138. eventually to contain other bodies 423. evolved by milk 166. extends beyond dense body 67. field of operation of 353, 455. finer part, the emotional soul 424, 482. first work of aspirant to overcome 433. functions of 66. future organization of 68. gained possession of spleen 455. generated in Moon Period 215. germ of, from Lords of Individuality 215. [PAGE 622] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Desire body (cont.) growth of 66. higher part forms animal soul 235, 394. higher part "lower will" 594. holds dense body in center 243. importance of etching 109. impressed by law 404. impresses revenge on vital body 463. in cold-blooded animals 69. in future, interpenetrated by mind 243. in second stage of evolution 75. in different kingdoms 65, 235. individual personality in higher part of 243. induces development of languages 433. links to mind 243. liver central vortex of 10. lowest vehicle of Christ 378. lower part remains with dense body during sleep 482. macrocosmic 140. muscles and cerebro-spinal nervous system stronghold of 395, 455. must be organized before vital body can divide 484. must be conquered 381, 463. of animals different from man 65. of anthropoids 236. of animals, not concentric 77. of child dying before fourteenth year 117, 172. of earth, evolutionary changes of 404. of earth has feeling 65. of earth permeates all form 65. of mother 138. of saint 66. of suicide 104. only separate feels emotion 64. organized sometimes before vital body 484. overcome by race religions 433. ovoidal in shape 66. panorama of 109. partial withdrawal of 94. perfected in Venus Period 422. permanently leaves dense body at death 97. perverted expression of ego 397. prayer for 434-435, 463. purgatorial experience through 109. purified extract welded into human spirit 124. purification of, aids in union of Holy Spirit 433. race religions overcome by 433. reconstructed 236, 242. record etched upon 109. [PAGE 623] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Desire body (cont.) reflection of human spirit 226. rooted in liver 10, 68. seed atom in greater vortex of liver 10. seed atom of, persists 120. seed atom repository of experience 114. sense centers of 67, 243, 473, 474, 483, 484. separate requires red blood 69. shape of, after death 66. shape of, during life 66. silver cord, one sprouts from seed atom 10. spiritualization of 463. stamped by life record 109. stronghold of 455. tendency to harden 455. to be absorbed 424. to be organized 68. transmuted into soul 424. undivided requires group spirit 236, 243. unorganized still 243, 481. vital body must conquer 463. war with vital body produces consciousness 455, 456. withdrawn in sleep 404. worked upon by Jehovah 404. Desire stuff, currents of, in animals 69. currents of, in man 68. expert builders of, the archangels 349. matter of desire world 39. not finer physical matter 39. pulsates through physical forms 64. purification of 408. Desire World, 38-40, 54, 104-121. action of, attraction 42-48. action of, interest 45. activity of forces of 39. all forms of, from emotion 39. borderland of 112. bridge to 479. color in 40, 118, 119. composed of life and color 40. consists of material for embodying desire 38. difficult to understand 41. distance and time almost non-existent in 29. effect of lie in 43. elixir of life in 93. evil self-destructive in 43. existence of art, altruism, and philosophy in 47. existence of feeling in 45. existence of passion in 44. [PAGE 624] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Desire World (cont.) extends beyond etheric region 53, 179. first heaven 113. force and matter 39. forces of animal and man mingle 40. forces of, cause incentive to action 39. forms of levitate in 29. furthers moral growth and evolution 39. glimpsed by aspirant 489. has four dimensions 203. has neither heat nor cold 29. hierarchies of, spiritual beings in 41. impressionability, second region 44. matter of, changing 41. music in 119. ocean of wisdom and harmony 93. old and infirm pass through quickly 103. one degree less dense than physical 39. pictures of previous life roll backwards 108-114. Purgatory three lower regions of 112. purgative effect of 104-107. puzzling changes of form in 480. realm of color 119. realm of feeling 42. regions of 47. repulsion, disintegrating force in 42. time passes rapidly in 107. training children in 118. twin feelings in 42. twin forces in 42. vapor stratum of earth corresponds to 503-504. vitalizes body 39. Desires, chain disembodied to desire body 105. Desires, highest, cause growth of Emotional Soul 96. Destiny, clock of 163. evasion of, impossible 161. of man, to become creative 126. recording angels, Lords of 161. ripe 136, 163. unavoidability of 161. works in harmony with stars 161. Destiny, Lords of, see Angels, recording. Development, future and Initiation 411-429. of animals 69. one-sided, not desirable 305. Diagrams, (in this work) must be spiritually conceived 194. Die, oftener we, better we live 249, 363. Diet see Food, also Nutrition. Diet, individual needs of 84. fruit an ideal 448. important in esoteric training 440-441. [PAGE 625] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Diet (cont.) milk as a factor 447. Digestion, accomplished by chemical forces 35. different gastric juices of 237-238. effect of temper upon 456. Dimensions of space 151-152. Dimensions of space, seven 194. the "fourth" 203. Discipleship, application for 532. Discrimination, aid in building inner vehicle 493. distinguishing good most important 493. faculty of, logical reasoning 493. to be practiced by aspirant 493. Disasters, great, show trend of evolution 310-311. Disease, consumption, cause of 113. lack of vitality in vital body 63. paralysis, cause of 63. Disease germs, eliminated by vital body 63. Dispensation, old, limited Initiation 390-440. Distillation of water 446. Divine Rulers, explanation of 272-273. Divine Spirit, awakened by Lords of Flame 207, 221,225. cared for by Lords of Wisdom 220. counterpart of dense body 266. first veil of spirit 216. germ of, linked to that of life spirit linked to human spirit 216. man's highest spiritual principle 207. seat of, root of nose 397. stronghold at root of nose 397. strongest influence in Vulcan Period 423. to absorb lower aspect of ego 428. world of, reflecting stratum of earth corresponds to 506. Doctrines, Christian, see Christian Doctrines. Dog, incident of 44, 46. Dream pictures of animals 217. Dreamless sleep consciousness 74, 85, 213, 415, 421. Dreams, cause of 94. based in reality 484, 526. Drowning, action on vital body 61. and life panorama 149. Drug habit, inhibits memory of invisible helpers 524. Druids, Initiates under Jesus 409. Drunkard, keeps vice after death 105. purgation of 105. Dual creative force 324. Duty, incentive of 46. Dying, and bringing to birth 249. crime against 101. Dynasties, how founded 272. [PAGE 626] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Ear, accuracy of 206. given in Saturn Period 206. most highly developed sense organ 127, 206. muscles of atrophying 473. semi-circular canals of 126. Earth, aura of, penetrated by Mars 268. as affected by solidification and disintegration 505. Blavatsky's theory of motion 512. body of Great Spirit 506. center of, corresponds to Absolute 507. center of, ultimate seed ground 507. changes of 49, 125. Christ Jesus regent of 408. Christ Spirit permeates 406. cleansed by Christ 407. climate of, altered by man 125. command to replenish 332. constitution of 498-514. core of, gained by first Great Initiation 502. created from "ever-existing essence" 322. dead work upon 125. density of coming epoch 311. density of present epoch 410. densest globe is 233. desire body of, penetrated by Mars 268. development of 165. effect of harvest upon 505. effect of sun and moon upon 265. entered by Christ 403, 407. evolution of 361, 404. flooded with spiritual light at crucifixion 407. flora and fauna of, worked upon by dead 125. generated by heat and moisture 330. group spirits ruled 351. in fourth stage of consolidation 410. investigation of, difficult 498. iron of, released from Martian control 268. keynote of 123. knowledge of, from initiation 498, 502. lesser regents of 182. man inhabited, before Adam 332. man's evolution, beginning of 263. models of, in Region of Concrete Thought 125. moon expelled from 264. not "without form and void" in the beginning 327. only partially confines Christ 408. only planet of man's evolution 275. [PAGE 627] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Earth (cont.) rebirths of 190, 412. regent of 408. school of experience 132. seismic disturbances of 125. seismic phenomena of 498. sensations in sixth stratum 506. slow vibrations of, pain Christ Spirit 408. soft in Polarian Epoch 166. strata of 503-511. surface of, reconstructed by man 125. third movement of 512-513. thrown off from sun 259, 263, 403. vehicles diffused with Christ's 406. vehicles have feeling 65, 210, 505. volcanic eruptions 498-514. will become more ethereal 199. with present moon expelled from sun 259. worked upon by Christ from within 407. worked upon by Christ previous to advent 404. Earth Period, account of 329-333. acme of density 246. acme of diversification 246. and recapitulations 245, 329-333. classes of beings at beginning of 234-236. dense body reaches highest development in 421-422. density of globes 233. earth densest globe of 197, 199. epochs of 261- 307. failures of, sent to moon 264. four elements of 234. influence of Mercury during 273-275. involution becomes evolution in 267. life streams in 246. Lords of Form most active in 220, 240. mental activity combined with form 426. mind acquired in 222, 239, 426. mind in mineral stage during 426. mineral life started in 428. most critical time for humanity 231, 401. nadir of materiality 199, 401. occultly called Mars-Mercury 274, 411. present, the fourth revolution 199, 209, 245. races first evolved in 271. revolution, (fourth) real work on earth period 209, 245. spirit most helpless in 240. vehicles of man reconstructed 236, 240, 242. voluntary nervous system added in 239-240. work of hierarchies in 220, 222, 240. Earthquakes, changing theories of 498. [PAGE 628] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Earthquakes, spiritual cause of 125. man responsible for 507. Earthy matter, injurious in food 444. needed by children 445. present in water 444. Efforts of individual 225. Ego, active in blood 145, 396. active in sleep 93-96. all vehicles destroyed by materialism 231. allowed limited choice of environment 136. and epigenesis 135, 138. and Mars action in blood 268. assimilates past experience 96-139. assumes upright position 236, 269. attraction to parents heredity 156. becomes indwelling 269. benefit from post-mortem interval 250. birth of, determined by expediency 161. birth of, when spirit takes possession of its vehicles 143, 266. bi-sexual 267. blood the direct vehicle of 91, 143, 238, 350. born ahead of schedule 161. born at intervals 129. born twice during precession of sign 160. builds archetypes in Heaven 128. claims of past lives upon 136. consciousness developed by work of desire body 456. connected with threefold body by link of mind 95. controls dense body by means of blood 239, 350. controlled by race spirit 350. definition of 216. demands birth to gain experience 129. deprived of birth 469. drawn to birth 357. drives blood into brain 239. effect of wine upon 168. effected by change of temperature 144. emancipation from Race Spirit 313, 352. enters dense body 236, 269, 294. enters mother's womb 138. evolution depends on vehicles 289, 363. evolving free will 357. extracts quintessence of bodies 124. for proper functioning normal blood 144. functions in world of Abstract Thought 88. gained illusion of separateness 216. gaining control of heart 396. gathers material for new bodies 138. guide of body 156. [PAGE 629] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Ego (cont.) has reached into physical world 74. has state of waking consciousness 75. helped by international marriage 359. highly individualized 71, 357. in Atlantis, not indwelling 292, 294. incarnates in alternate sex 160, 280. individual spirit 352. learns construction of body 126. liberation from family spirit 351. limited by descent into matter 81. lower nature an illusory reflection of 398. manner of collecting materials for bodies 135. material of bodies previous to birth 134, 138. must cleanse its vehicles 432. must complete divine plan 423. operates by heat of blood 350, 356. outgrows race bodies 289. outside of vehicles when enraged 144. outside of bodies during sleep 482. part played by parents 137. positive pole of, manifests as life 248. powerless to avoid destiny 136. prayers to, prepare reception for threefold soul 435. prepares for rebirth 133-139. previous to birth has only seed atoms 133. primordial state of 216. real home second Heaven 124, 127. refracted into three aspects 398. relation of, to other vehicles 88, 95. selection of gastric juices 237. should control body 394. three aspects of 95, 397. threefold veil of spirit 216. three points in head 397. three requirements of 86. unindividualized before Christ 351. uses of blood 143. vehicle of virgin spirit 88, 216. vehicles of, interpenetrated after birth 139. when first indwelling very weak 348. wisdom of, working subconsciously 237. work of, to achieve union with Higher Self 432. work of, upon vehicles negligible 138. works outward through seven orifices 522. Ego, see also Divine Spirit, human spirit, life spirit. Egos, incoming, failure to provide suitable vehicles for 467-469. Eighth Sphere, the Moon 264. Elder Brothers, among the Compassionate Ones 529. and books not written directly by 270. [PAGE 630] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Elder Brothers (cont.) combat materialism 113, 409, 529. concerned for safety of Western World 113, 529. educate few to receive teachings 510. guard secrets of creation of life 299. guide humanity 327. mediators between man and gods 304, 327. sent Mesmer 512. work for humanity 409, 510, 529. Elder Brothers, see also Rosicrucian Brotherhood. Electricity movement in ether 34. Elements in Earth Period 234, 410. In Jupiter Period 234. In Moon Period 234. In Saturn Period 234. In Sun Period 234. Elijah and John the Baptist 169, 405. Elixir of life, Desire World 93. second heaven 124. Elohim, co-workers with God 325. creative hierarchies 325. double-sexed 325. evolved man's body 326. rest during our age 333. saw work was good 326. Elohim, see also Hierarchies, creative. Emancipation, key to 137. Embryo, human, first state of 441. and gill-like breathing organs 346. recapitulates past stages of evolution 228, 255. Embryology, science of, corroborates occult teaching 343-344. Embodiments, repeated, necessity for 132-133. Emotional Soul, finest extract of desire body 424, 482. grows by feeling 424. to be absorbed by human spirit 425, 429. Emotions improve vehicles 441. Enemies, in same family 157. Energy, twofold 321, 324, 325. for building vehicles 189-190. of ego turned inwards, for cognition of self 216. Energy, see also Forces. Environment, choice of 136. Epigenesis, force of genius 185, 252. degeneration from lack of 344. free will 135. improvement over parents 138. influx of, causes 135. involution and evolution 336-344. lever turning involution to evolution 366. [PAGE 631] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Epigenesis (cont.) modifies causation 135. original creation 128, 135, 185, 338. prenatal building 128, 138. proved by science 338. Epigenesis, see also Genius. Epochs, described in Bible 327. figurative days of creation 327. five to present 165. germinal mind given in fourth 245. seven in human life wave 271. Equinoxes, precession of, governs rebirth 159. Esoteric Christians, ideal of 303. Esoteric information, real, never sold 485. Esoteric training, of vital body 381. diet and hygiene in 440-441. effective when doubt is stilled 439-440. teaches neophyte to distinguish life from form in desire world 480. teaches neophyte to function consciously in inner worlds 480. Essenes, cared for Jesus' body 382. educated Jesus 379. Jewish sect 379. Ether, density of, in Southern California 532. forms an envelope for dense atoms 58. four states of 16, 30, 58. permeability of 34. physical matter 30, 34. transmitter of electric vibrations 34. Ether, planetary, interpenetrates physical atoms 58. imparts vitality to dense forms 30. Etheric body see Vital Body. Etheric region, extends beyond earth 53, 179. fluidic stratum of, earth corresponds to 503. physical but invisible 34. reflection of world of life spirit 51, 397. unexplored by material science 34. unrolling of life panorama in 102. vital body of a planet 59. Ethers, four in man 59. supply vital forces 35, 39. Ethers four, see also Chemical ether, Life ether, Light ether, and Reflecting ether. Evening Exercises 697. Ever-existing essence 322. Everlasting salvation or damnation 151, 229. Evil, destruction of 43. first among Lemurians 280. obliterated by good 111. [PAGE 632] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Evil (cont.) tending towards good 42. transmuted to good 282. Evolution, and birth and death 401. and caduceus 412. and end of races 289, 291, 341. and fall of man 190, 363. Ariadne's thread 201. comprehension of, elevates mind 202. deals with qualified and unqualified 224. depends on soul growth 425. end of, gaining experience 158. end of human, is godhood 185. epigenesis, backbone of 135. exactness of 166. four stages of 416. hastened by Christ's advent 407-408. history of spirit's progression in time 151. impulse of, toward perfection 401. Initiation hastens 526-527. involution and epigenesis 336-344. man's began after expulsion from Mars 263. method of man's 87-146. never repeats 135, 227. now most critical 231, 401. of earth 261-307. of life waves 184. of lower organisms 416. of man and planet 404. of man only on earth 275. of scientist, form side only 185, 342. path of 151, 194-200, 227. period following involution 185, 201. period of gaining omniscience 185. power developed by 415. prevents degeneration 344. progress or retrogression 341. purpose of 201, 282, 338. rendered original 185. revolutions and cosmic nights 195-200. scheme of 183-192, 245. seven stages of 188-192, 411. speed and adaptability 223. stage of, in man's bodies 77. stage indicated by perfection of skeleton 456. steps of, passed by embryo 344. well ordered gradual process 184, 226, 267. wine a factor in 165-172. Evolutions of future 200. [PAGE 633] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Examples: adjustment of visual focus in evolution 81. apparent contradiction of Christ's words and woman cleaning house 387- 388. astronomer and refractory telescope 394, 399. astronomer's experiment and need of God 323. Australian aboriginies, a dying race 290. blind man denies light 24. body in childhood and old age 44, 445. Boston physician weighs vital body 99. chaos and body decay 208. Christ and dog's carcass 44. concretion of man's bodies and snail's shell 73. control of church by state 386-387. demolition of buildings and Universal Brotherhood 355. desire body likened to part of egg 67, 243. divine and human principles like color 253. dulling of consciousness like donning gloves 80. experiments in living and inventor's machine 33. experiments of science with gastric juices 237-238. group spirit and manipulation of unseen fingers 78. hate succumbing to love 419. hatching of egg and crystallization of spirit 248. heredity and carpenter's building 138. ice crystals and etheric matrix 137. lines of force and interpenetrating worlds 27. man with spiritual sight and babe learning to see 41. mature destiny and paying debts 161. necessity for creator as for typesetter 129. occult and modern science, a comparison 499. of density, aluminum and mercury 233. of plantlike animals 234-235. pain, a hot stove 131. past life remembered by a child 172-174. personality reflection of ego as water image 266. plate, powder, and violin bow produce geometrical figures 369. power of concentration of Indian fakirs 488. rapid vibrations of sun and early maturity in tropics 265. reality of the higher worlds and architect's plan, etc. 28. religion of the Father and facets of diamond 436. rhythmic vibration and walls of Jericho 122. rich grain of experience in life of cur 431, 432. rudimentary sight organs of Lemurian and animals born with eyes closed 276. scientist's experiment and God as first cause 323. seed atoms and magnetic attraction 133. [PAGE 634] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Examples (cont.) seven occult schools and spectrum 439. snail illustrates relation of force and matter 121. spirit buried in matter as seed in soil 87. spirit working in matter and power-drill 244. spiritual cause knocks man down 125. sponge, sand, and water and interpenetrating worlds 53. story of young man seeking wisdom 21. sympathy for sick dog, shows operating laws 46. telegraph and operation of vital fluids 63. tools of artisan and vehicles of ego 430. tuning forks and power of sound vibrations 369. unconscious body building and intra-uterine development 261. vicarious atonement and drowning man refusing help 402. world soul and cross 86. young cling to life as seed to unripe fruit 103. Excretion by chemical ether 35. Exercises: adoration 495-497. concentration 486-489. contemplation 494. discrimination 493. meditation 489-492. observation 492. retrospection 111. Experiment, necessity for 33, 426. Experience, acquisition of 158, 432. and development of will 131. conscious soul grows by 424. dependent on forces of Desire World 39. hard, value of 392, 431. knowledge of, effects which follow causes 131. without memory useless 424. works on vital body 434. Eye, built by light ether 36, 276. evolved in Atlantis 276. for an eye 384. Eye, third, the pineal gland 262. window of the soul 173. Eyes were opened 190, 283, 337, 361-362, 565. city life hard on 492. Faculties brought over from past 132. lost by admixture of strange blood 357-358. of occult scientist 34. Failure, ceasing to try 408. Failures, stragglers differentiated from 264. [PAGE 635] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Failures, (cont.) have opportunities in later scheme 501. Faith, advantages of, in medicine 63. Faith, childlike, advantage of 5. Fall of man, doctrine of 360-364. a temporary state 282. gave consciousness of death and pain 362. Family, integrity of, fostered by spirit of 353. Family names, much honored 351. Family spirit, lives in haemoglobin of blood 354. Family spirits liberation from 351. Fate, ripe, cannot be avoided 136, 163. Father differs from other two of Trinity 179. highest Initiate of Saturn Period 376, 377. Father, religion of, for future 435. not of earth 435. to eliminate separateness 435. to spiritualize dense body 435. Fauna, changes in archetype of 49. worked upon by man 125. Fear of God, origin of 310, 371, 395. Feeling, action in Desire World 46. archetype of, exists in aerial region 50. aroused by torture 279. creates interest or indifference 45. deepened by purgatorial suffering 109. distinct from motor response 32. earth has 505-506. evolved by Rmoahals 294. emotional soul grows by 424. expression of self-consciousness 32 importance of 109. is "still small voice" 109. mathematics liberates from 203. sensitory, localized in pineal gland 262. separate desire body for true expression of 57. region of 45-47. Fertilization depends on seed atom 137, 461. prevented by group spirit 137, 461. Fiery nebula is spirit 249. Fire, divine origin of 304. First Heaven, see Heave, first. Fission, reproductive method in Polaria and Hyperborea 262-263. Five dark globes 208. Flame, Lords of, see Lords of Flame. Flesh-eater, must replenish body cells more often than frutarian 459. Flesh food see also Food. [PAGE 636] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Flood, destroyed Atlantis 304. Flora, changes in archetypes of 49. worked upon by man 125. Flowers, suitable subject of concentration 487. plucking of, gives pleasure to Earth Spirit 65, 505. Fluid, solar 10, 62. Foetus, human, bi-sexual at first 347. formation of 441, 442. Food as factor in involution 166. assimilation of 457-460. chemical, of future 458, 454. chocolate, importance of 452. cocoa, undesirable 452. earthy matter in 444. flesh food, inferior nutritive value of 458, 459. importance of sugar 447. individual needs of 84, 448. influence upon various epochs 165-168. life in every particle 457. nutritive value of 450, 451. of future made in laboratories 458. phosphorous valuable as 452. plant, seed, and eggs 461. pure, envelopes vital and desire bodies with purer substance 440-441. table of food values 450. wine as 168. Food, see also Nutrition. Force, chemical, moves matter 121. dual creative 324. related to matter 120. uncrystallized spirit 120, 127. within, altruistic 386. within, genius 185. Force, vital, see Vital force. Forces, archetypal, work on matter 49, 51. negative in children and mediums 140-141. of attraction and repulsion 42.-47. of nature great intelligences 49. only two active in formation of universe 324. positive, manipulate individual vehicles 141. transference of, on period globes 198. Forgiveness of sin compatible with law 373. doctrine of 91, 111, 373. eradicates memory of sin 91. obtained by prayer 463. shortens purgatory 111. through retrospection 111. [PAGE 637] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Form, archetypes of 123. basic substance of 30. built by Jehovah 334, 348. built by tone 123. built for purpose 235, 255. crystallized thought 72. crystallizes around negative pole of spirit 186. crystallizes when life goes 504. death and decay of 19, 31. destroyed by strange blood 357. devoid of feeling 31. evolution of 31, 289, 337, 341, 343, 416. expression of one life 31. first chapter of Genesis deals with 336. forces of, stored in earth's strata 511. independent of life 31. man's creations confined to 426-427. man's future 255. merges into life in chaos 247. multiplicity of 31, 511. mutability of, in Desire World 40. negative pole of spirit 186, 247. origin of 504. perpetually dissolves into space 249. physical, composed of chemical material 48. physical degeneration of, due to stragglers 289, 342. physical, endowed with life by etheric forces 48. physical, fashioned by archetype 49, 50. related to life and consciousness 223, 416. transformed into force 511. Form, Lords of, see Lords of Form. Formula, separate ethers 482. Fossils, stragglers from vegetables 343. Fourfold, steps to God 302-303. Four Kingdoms 16, 56, 86. assimilation in 458. consciousness of 458. degeneration from 342. desire body in 65, 235. forms of 31. made of chemical matter 31, 298. man compared with 56. progress in 226. remain confined to own life waves 342. symbolized by cross 85. vital body in 58. Freedom, industrial, yet to be gained 436. Free will, bought with pain and death 288, 363. consists in making new causes 135. develops with evolution 83. [PAGE 638] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Free Will (cont.) given in all acts 110, 130, 163. given to original Semites 303. Fruit, forbidden, symbol of generative act 362. nutritive value of 446, 448, 452, 458-460. Fruit trees, pioneers of Moon Period 342. Fungi, and Moon Period plants 227. Gas, mineral composition of 166. original meaning of term 250. Gastric juices, operation of 237. selected by ego 237. various kinds of 237. Geology, deals only with first stratum of earth 503. Generation, present mode of, to be superseded 538. Genesis, Book of, and nebular theory 322. occult significance of 317-364. two creation stories 336, 344. Genesis, Book of, see also Bible. Genius, appears in all kingdoms 252. born ahead of schedule 161. cause of epigenesis 185, 252. developed by hard work 155. evidence of rebirth 155. fashions vehicles pre-natally 138. force within 185. hall mark of advanced soul 155. in future common possession of all 155. manifests as epigenesis 185. reconciled to heredity 155, 161. Genius, see also Epigenesis. Germain, Saint, see Saint-Germain. Germs, expelled by vital body 63. Giant fern-forests of Lemuria 275. Giants, traditions of 142. Giants, in days of Lemuria and Atlantis 275, 292. Gills, man once possessed organs similar to 346. Gimle, regenerated earth of Norse mythology 383. Ginnungagap, the Norse Chaos 247. Giving, the ethics of 114. Glands, acquired by man in Sun Period 211. ductless, little known concerning 473. expression of vital body 395, 455. Globes, five dark 208, 528. and corresponding periods 245. densest is chaos 528. Earth, densest of 233. passage of life wave through 196-200, 245. we inhabit during cosmic nights 528. [PAGE 639] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Globes, seven, evolution and involution in 195. dissolution of 200. evolutionary impulses travel through 195-200. fields of evolution 264. interpenetration of 195. passage of life wave through 196-200. Gobi Desert 301, 310. God, aggregate of hierarchies 183, 253, 325. and creation of solar system 187. architect of solar system 177, 180. ascription of numbers to 253. collectively the planetary spirits 253. co-workers of 325. differentiated from Trinity 179. distinguished from Supreme Being 179. dual in manifestation 325. dwells in highest world 182. Elder Brother mediators of 327. expression of Absolute Spirit 186. in whom we live 87, 179. logically necessary 129, 323. love of, to awaken altruism 371. man exists in 179. merges into Absolute 200. mysteries of, open to man 154. only object of man's worship 302. powers of, in man 430. relation of, to man 177-182. sun visible symbol of 181. symbolized by nature 129. temple of, within man 171. those born of 538. three attributes of 323. tribal, work of 372. various stages in worship 302, 371. within man as ego 171. word of 374. God, see also Father, Son, Jehovah. God, World of, ninth stratum of earth corresponds to 507. Gods, we are 171. Golgotha, mystery of 374, 400-406. Good, spirit's assimilation of 47, 95, 123. in everything, our aim to seek 493. Good and Evil, comprehension of, necessary 282. distinguished by man 287, 465. in Jupiter Period 418. Lemurian's conception of 280. Governments, inevitable changes of 437. Grail Cup 409. [PAGE 640] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION search for 114, 115. Grail Knight Initiates helped by Jesus 409. Grape juice, wonderful solvent 448. Gratitude, important factor in soul growth 114. Great silence 122. Grief, effect of 109. Group Spirit, one common, before Jehovah 351. Group Spirits, archangels are 349. cause reproduction 357. cause similarity of appearance 71. contrasted with ego 74, 78, 82, 350. control rebirth of animals 357. crystallize bodies from themselves 72. currents of encircle Earth 86. denizens of Desire World 74, 78, 82, 350. direct desire currents inward 69. ego must free itself from 82. evolutionary progress of 82. influence their charges from without 72. ingenuity of 78. instinct from 78. lowest vehicle in Desire World 74. of animals 81-85, 158, 350. of trees 494-495. oppose marriage into other species 356. promptings of 78. similar to Jehovistic rule 349. suffer when charges suffer 78. unwilling to relinquish hold on blood 356. vehicles of aggregation of virgin spirits 82. work through blood 350. Group Spirits, of plants, currents of flow from earth's center 85. lowest vehicle in region of Concrete Thought 74. Group Spirits of minerals, lowest vehicle in Region of Abstract Thought 74. Growth, spiritual 431. Guardian angels 352. Gypsies, clairvoyance of 354. Haeckel, Ernst Heinrich, correct theories of 339. evolutionary theory of 343. Haemolysis, spiritual effects of 353. produced by international marriage 358. result of in lower animals 355, 357. Hand of God, Law of Consequence 507. Hands, of musician 126. value of 57, 80. [PAGE 641] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Hair, of Atlantean and Aryan 292. Half-steps, transitional states 227, 234. Happiness, and sheltered environment 431. Head of animals not concentric 77. Healing, faith a factor in 63. Health, action of vital body in 63. milk as a factor 447. not to be judged always by appearance 449. Heart and mind, contention of 17, 393. all blood in every cycle passes through 397-398. anomaly of 393-400. becoming voluntary muscle 399, 473. cross-stripes of 396, 399-400. education of 393, 530. home of altruistic love 398. impulses of 398. involuntary muscle in ordinary person 396. muscles of 396. perfect construction of 77. secondary vantage of life spirit 397. seed atom of dense body in 97, 396, 398. sex currents flow through 477. silver cord fastened to 98. stopping, caused by rupture of seed atom 98. the thought that a man thinks in his 398. union with mind 18. Heathen, conversion of 163. Heaven, consciousness of, lost 359. eternal, would have no "raison d'etre" 133. Heaven, first, earned by good action 114, 116. in higher Desire World 118. music of 119. place of unalloyed joy 116. training school 118. waiting place for children 117. world of color 119. Heaven, new, to be realized 311. activities of 121-129. assimilation of soul power in 123. desire body discarded on entering 122. good of past life assimilated in 116, 124. Great Silence upon entering 122. in Region of Concrete Thought 122. man alters earth in 125. man learns to build new body 126, 340. preparing new earthly environment in 124-128. real home of thinker 124. [PAGE 642] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Heaven, Second (cont.) realm of tone 119, 123. Heaven, Third, ego enters without mind sheath 129. ego enters without mind sheath 129. harmony of 129. highest division of tone world 119. in Region of Abstract Thought 146. panorama of coming life seen in 129. thought and feeling built into ego in 146. Hebrew alphabet, significance of 500. language, old style 318. words and vowel points 321. Help given to man by leaders 433, 437. Helpers of humanity, the self-sufficient 358. Helps, three, given to man 433, 437. Herculaneum and Pompeii, destruction of 510. Heredity Succession, in Atlantis 295-296. Heredity the effect, consequence the cause 157. hard to counteract 138. unable to account for genius 155. usually law of attraction 156. Hermaphrodite of Lemuria 268. Hermes, see Mercury. Hermetic axiom 183, 410, 412, 523. Hidden meaning in Christ's teachings 320. Hierarchies, creative, aid man during Saturn Period 206. aid man in heaven 126. composed group spirit of humanity 351. composite being 325. co-workers with God 325. Elohim of the Bible 325. five have withdrawn 220, 522. have left humanity to care of Elder Brothers 327. have withdrawn from creation 327. included in God's own being 183. man contacts during involution 526. most active between revolutions and periods 207. of various cosmic planes 182. seven still active 522. status of 325. symbolized by Rose Cross 522. two nameless 220-221, 326. twelve 221. work of 326. Hierarchies, see also Elohim, and diagram 9. Hierophants, aim to teach man self-mastery 273. initiate at holy night 391. initiated the chosen few 390, 404, 481. in past chose families 404. of lesser mysteries, Elder Brothers are 520. [PAGE 643] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Higher life, worldly obligations to be met before seeking 469, 470-471. Higher self, union with 432, 437. Higher Vehicles, see Vehicles Higher. must shine to attract teacher 525. Hindu exercises 437. Hindu race bodies 437. Holy Night, night of Initiation 390. Holy of Holies 293. Holy Spirit, see Jehovah. Homesickness from race spirit 351. Honeymoon relic of Moon Period 219. Hope being destroyed 517. Horoscope, accidents foreshown by 162. Horse, projection of bodies of 77. Human spirit, awakened by Seraphim 215. in charge of Lords of Form 220. in pineal gland and brain and cerebro-spinal nervous system 397. linked to divine spirit 216. linked to life spirit 215. most prominent in Jupiter Period 423. reflected in desire body 206. third aspect of spirit 215. to be absorbed by divine spirit 428. vivified by Lords of Form 265. Humanity, acquired free will 288, 363. acquired language 278. aided by Venus and Mercury 271. becoming expert body builders in chemical matter 222. bodies of, slowly purified 437. conduct of reflected in earth strata 506. creative Hierarchies 423. desire bodies of, purer since crucifixion 408. development of, and Initiation 416. divisible into seven rays 439. division of desire body 394. Elder Brothers have worked in secret for 529. enlightened by Lucifers 287. escape from disasters 113. first aided by reflected solar forces 403. four great steps of 302. given freedom under different race religions 383. in great need of invisible helpers 496. in past governed by group spirit 351. in past ignored opportunities 167. institute prayer 434. leaders of, creative hierarchies 271, 325. learns to appreciate unselfish life 392. must know good and evil through experience 383. [PAGE 644] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Humanity (cont.) never lived on Mercury or Venus 275. nine the number of 500. past unconsciousness of 185. progress through Periods 189-191. segregated into races 306, 352, 401. separate personality implanted in 243. seventh creative hierarchy 326, 327. sixteen paths to destruction 306, 401. steps of 202. still enslaved by race spirit 384. three steps of 432. three helps given 433. to form spiritual fellowship 305, 312. unconsciously directed 436. will be saved as a whole 501. works with mineral life wave 427-428. Humanity, see also Man, Races. Hybrid, sterility of 357. Hygiene, effect on vital and desire bodies 440-441. Hyperborean Epoch, land of fire and crust islands 262, 331. Lords of Form (with Angels) clothe man with vital body in 262, 263. man sustained by solar forces 269. Hyperborean Epoch (Second Epoch) 165. Hyperborea, Cain symbolizes man of 166. described by Genesis 330. ethereal plant forms solidified by heat 331. land of fire and crust islands 331. man given vital body 165. man of, agriculturalist 166. man of, functioned in vital body 166. man of, had dreamless sleep consciousness 263. man of, hermaphrodite 268. man plant-like in 165, 263. one language in 433. planets thrown off from Sun during 263. propagation during 263. Hynotism, injurious effect on vital body 62. formerly "mesmerism" 512. "I Am" (the Ego) was before bodies 352. Ibbetson, Peter, story of, and dreaming true 526. Ice crystals, formation 27. Ideals, higher, result of allying mind to higher self 465. Ideals in concentration 486. Ideals, low, caused by mind, united to desire nature 465. Ideas become thought forms 49. future evolution of 417-418. --- END OF FILE --- [PAGE 645] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Illusion of separateness 217, 401. Imagination, builds new body within womb 284. cultivation of true 488. cultivation of, in Lemuria 281. female power from Moon force 267. force first manifests as 324. importance of 425. in future to direct creation 425. process of image making 353. requires concentration 486. Imbecile wastes sex force that builds brain 467. Immaculate conception 278, 378. Immortality of body 363. Impressionability, region of 44. Inbreathing 350. Inbreeding and pictures in blood 353-354, 397. involuntary clairvoyance retained by 471. Incarnation, object of 158. India, people of 167. caste system crumbling in 436. division of life, certain tribes of 470. fakirs of, and growing plant illusion 488. people of, neglect material development 470. Indian, American, body of 290. Indifference and interest 45. obscures truth 203. withering power of 46, 90. Individual, birth of 266-67. expresses through iron in blood 268, 274. Individualism, evils of, apparent as civilization advances 393. help needed by all during stage of 401. Individuality of children 143. of man and animals compared 71. taught by Christ 352. Individuality, Lords of, see Lords of Individuality. separate, acquired by Semites 355. without separateness 435-436. Indwelling spirit at root of nose 293, 478. Indwelling spirit, see also Ego. Inertia is damnation 229. Initiate builds own body 128, 138. does not save himself 476. gains knowledge of Earth Period 502, 526. makes Philosopher's Stone 519. of Aryan Epoch 304. of Venus Period 502. sees earth strata 499. Thorah written for 321. [PAGE 646] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Initiate (cont.) vows of 414, 467, 476. Initiates, Goethe 145. have taken place of messengers of Gods 272, 304. of Aryan Epoch 304. of middle ages 409. of three previous Periods 376. test of all real 68, 400. Initiation and bridge to inner worlds 479. and Christ Star 391. and future development 411-429. and seven days of creation 411. before Christ for chosen few only 390, 404-405, 407. by Lords of Mercury 271-275. cannot be accomplished until work on vital body is begun 404. consciousness obtained by 417-421. culmination of prolonged spiritual endeavor 525. desire body awakened by 405. effect of, upon vital body 381, 404, 482. expansion of consciousness through 417-420. first great 502. higher life or 404. Holy Night 391. Jesus' body attuned by 381. knowledge of various degrees 526. lesser, given by Lemurians 413. mystic term of 169. not given prior to Mars half of Earth Period 413. object of 381. of Atlantean kings 297. of Rose Cross 519. opened to all 401, 405, 482. path of 412, 414. preparation for, aided by mathematics 203. probation necessary preliminary to 478, 479. puts candidates in touch with creative Hierarchies 526. separates ethers 482. strict celibacy not required in 472, 539. symbol of 519. teaches man to leave body 274. ultimate achievement of all 414. Vulcan 502. Initiations, earlier 381. four Great 416, 502. give initiate access to earth strata 500. neophyte reviews consciously past evolutionary stages in 500. nine lesser 416, 500, 516. of Aryan Epoch 304. [PAGE 647] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Initiations (cont.) results of 414. symbolizes Christ and apostles 502. thirteen 414, 416, 501, 502. Initiator helps candidate free vital body from dense body 241. shows candidate how to awaken conserved forces 525. Inner perception in Atlantis 293. Innocence distinguished from virtue 282. Instinct compared to wisdom of man 79, 80. in Atlantis, educators appeal to 296. promptings of group spirit 78. Intellect, unselfishly used 363. demands knowledge of world mystery 439. in abstract, sees beauty of loving one's enemies 384. misuse of, dangerous 530. Rosicrucian teachings appeal to 521. Intellectual Soul adds power to life spirit 96. creates sympathy and antipathy 424. links experience 424. mediates between conscious and emotional souls 424. product of vital body 482. to be absorbed by life spirit 425. Intensity of purpose prerequisite to first-hand knowledge 21. Interest and Indifference 45, 89. obscure truth 203. Intermarriage 352. International Marriages, see Marriage. Interpenetration of worlds 58. Interplanetary space pervaded by life spirit 55. Intra-uterine development, recapitulates evolution 255, 343-344. Intuition, development of 92. impressions of, superconscious memory 92. in woman 92. true wisdom 398. Inventors and faculty of imagination 425-426, 486. Invisible Helpers, great need for 496. Invisible Playmates 140. Involution and Caduceus 412. belongs to life side 186. creative Hierarchies assist man during 423. devoted to attaining self-consciousness 185. evolution, and epigenesis 336-344. on different globes 195. period of time given to building vehicles 185, 425. spirit's descent into matter 266. unconscious development of man during 185, 201. Iron basis of separate consciousness 268. essential to warm blood 268. [PAGE 648] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Iron (cont.) Influence of Mars upon 268, 274. polarized by Mars 274. Isis, veil of 293. Jehovah, aided by archangels 404. assumed control of bodies 346. author of race religions 334, 380, 383, 433 435. blew breath into man's nostrils 345, 350. builder of form 334, 346, 348. concerned with Jews 334. creative energy in nature 468. did not put a curse on man 362, 278. did not lead Jews out of Egypt 325. directed formation of skeleton 346. directs angels 277, 334, 352. divides mankind into races 347, 352. giver of children 334. gives to every ego an angel 352. gives to every race an archangel 352. has dominion over form 348. has special care of seed races 334. highest Initiate of Moon Period 376. instituted law 395. languages expressions of 433. leader of angels 333. leader of Semites 334. lowest vehicle of, human spirit 380, 404. mission of 333, 336. Most High 348. nature of prayers to 434. pits fear of God against desire 395. put mankind to sleep during parturition 360. Race God 348, 433. reached man through air 380. regent of Moon 333. regime of, followed common group spirit 351. separated sexes 346, 347. unable to work through brain 361. union with 433. unity impossible under 380. works in desire body 395, 404. Jehovah, religions of, see Race Religions. Jericho, falling of walls of 122. Jesus and Christ Jesus 374-383. belongs to our humanity 378. body of, attuned to Christ vibration 382. body of, best of earthly vehicles 378. body of, treated by Essenes 382. born at time stated 379. [PAGE 649] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Jesus (cont.) born into passionless body 378. consented to surrender of vehicles 382. disciple of high degree 381. distinguished from Christ 378. educated by Essenes 379. evolved body to highest efficiency 378. gathered new vital body 408. gave lower vehicle to Christ 381. guides esoteric organizations 409. had pure mind 378. had trod the path for ages 378. immaculate conception of 378. knew his destiny 382. not Egyptian Initiate 379. seed atom of physical body of, returned after crucifixion 408. record of incarnations of, Memory of Nature 378. taught disciples after crucifixion 409. "the only begotten Son of God" three distinct Beings 374. worked upon Initiates of middle ages 409. Jesus Christ, see Christ Jesus. Jesus of Egyptian Initiation 379. Jews aided by America 315. American born most progressive 315. and mission of Christ 313. Archangel Michael, race spirit of 334, 405. as Abraham's seed 352. cunning, mental trait 310. Jehovah concerned with 334. lost tribes of 310, 314, 335. not led out of Egypt 335. of pre-Christian era 351. pride of race crystallizes 306, 312-313. prohibited from eating blood 349. rebellion of 310. rejection of Christ caused dispersion 314. wandering in wilderness 335. John and Elijah 169, 405. John, St., symbolizes the Venus Initiation 502. Joseph, high Initiate 378. Judas Iscariot 502. Juices in vegetables 37. Jupiter field of evolution for advanced beings 259. and its "eighth sphere" moon 259. retains heat 258. third planet thrown off sun 258. Jupiter Period, deception impossible in 70, 418. divine spirit absorbs conscious soul in 425. [PAGE 650] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Jupiter Period (cont.) divine spirit absorbs human spirit 428. earth will become etheric in 199. five elements 234. forces of dense body added to vital body 422. first Great Initiation gives key to 502. globes of, like Moon Period 199. good and evil segregated in 418. humanity of the animals 70, 342. human spirit most prominent in 423. humanity of purer type 70. lowest globe in etheric region 422. man able to work with plants 299, 428. man becomes highly creative in 427, 428. man first works with life in 298, 427, 428. man's accurate mental conceptions in 418, 419. mind vivified 422, 427. picture consciousness 418. superphysical beings at man's service in 419. thoughts seen in 418. vital body densest vehicle in 240, 242. vital body reaches perfection 422. Jupiter Revolution (fifth) of Earth Period, critical point of 229, 231, 235. Juvenile court 385. Karma, see Consequence, law of. Kathopanishad does not teach human rebirth in animal or plant bodies 158. Key to Bible 319. Keynote 123, 368-370. Killing to eat 458-462. Kingdom, animal, pioneers of 234. Kingdom of God and little child 5. Kingdom, mineral, see Mineral. Kingdoms, four, see Four kingdoms. King James version of Bible 318, 326. Kings by grace of God 273, 297. Knights of Grail, under Jesus 409. Knights of Round Table 409. Knowledge, first-hand 21, 430, 497, 528. from concentrated thought 487. higher, open to seeker 401. of cause 84. of cosmogony 191. of self to be regained 537. prerequisite of judgment 7. superphysical, result of training 25, 41, 480. Tree of 278, 362-363. Krishna, Shri, sayings of 406. [PAGE 651] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Labor, distribution of products of 393. Lamentation, injurious effect of, on dying 101, 118. Land, Promised 310, 335. our present Earth 310. Languages, all, spoken by Initiate 433. desire body gives ability for 433. holiness of 295. one only in future 433. purpose of 295. Larynx, built by creative force 269. built when body was baglike 269. horizontal, under group spirit 236. originally part of creative organs 269, 536. required by ego 86, 236. reproduction from in future 363, 425. to speak creative word 363, 425, 537. rose in place of 538. traversed by currents in aspirant 477. vertical, essential for speech 86, 236. vertical man's high achievement 236. Law, all sinned under 383, 407. first, of occult science 460. must be superseded by love 384. purpose in establishment of 309, 310. race religions based on 380, 383, 386, 392. same, governs world, man, and atom 410. Law of attraction 46. Law of Consequence, see Consequence, law of. before Christ, humanity's debt under 407. Law of Cosmos, as to vehicles 379. Law of Rebirth, see, Rebirth, law of. Laws, each world has its own 29. Laws of nature, great intelligences 49. reflecting man's morals 506-507. Lay Brothers, not Rosicrucians 528. leave bodies consciously 523. pupils of Elder Brothers 523. Legend of Light Elves and Night Elves 418-419. Lemniscate of Caduceus 413. currents of Earth Spirit 507, 509. currents of ninth stratum 503. currents of unused sex force 475. Lemurian continent destroyed by volcanic cataclysms 291. Lemurian Epoch 265-275, 331, 332. Abel type of man of 166. atmosphere of 275. beings who worked in 265. consciousness of body 283. death first recognized 283, 362. desire body added 165. [PAGE 652] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Lemurian Epoch (cont.) consciousness of body 283, 287. desire body divided 394. desire world real to man 287. earth's crust molten 275. fifth day of Bible 331. man involuntarily clairvoyant in 241. man's food, milk and plants 166. milk as food in 166. Moon thrown off from earth 264, 331. red blood developed 269. schools of Initiation 272, 281. science and art taught in 281. separation of sexes 267-268, 346. soft skeleton formed 346. spoken word creative 363-364. (Third Epoch) 165. Lemurian Race, acquired upright walk 269. animal-like 165, 289. birth and death unnoticed by 277. bodies of plastic 275. could hear and feel at birth 276. could not see physical world 287. descendants of 289, 304. developed magic of best kind 281. education of 278-281. enlightened by Lucifers 287, 288. formulated idea of good and evil 280. given germ of mind 265. had inner perception 277, 283, 287. had sensitive spots for eyes 276. inspired by feelings 295. language of 276, 278. lived in latter part of Lemurian Epoch 275. lived upon islands 275. memory developed 279, 281. not distinct until end of epoch 271. parturition painless 277. perceived light inwardly 276. physical consciousness produced by pain 277, 279. propagation directed by angels 277. seed for Atlantean races 289. spiritual perception due to purity 282. unconscious of body 277. word of power 278. Lens, mind corresponds to 52, 426. Lesser Mysteries, seven schools of 523. open to man in Mercury half 413. Levitation, forms subject to, in Desire World 29. Liberator 523, 529. [PAGE 653] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Life, and form in Bible stories 336, 344. breathing things 331. creation of, beyond man's present power 427. cycle of 146. distinction emphasized 289. ensouling animals 224. ensouling man 73, 205. ensouling mineral 232. ensouling plants 226. ensouling tree 495. excellent division of 470. existence of, in intangible state 210, 248. experiences feeling 32. four streams of 31. Hebrew Nephesh 332, 345. in every particle of food 457. in first heaven 113. in four kingdoms 85. in purgatory 96-112. in second heaven 121-129. in third heaven 129-133. limited by form 210, 247. merges into form 247. need for higher 469, 481. not in many foods as germ 461. of God in everything 495. positive pole of spirit 247. prevalent theories of 148. primordial fount of, in earth's seed stratum 504. problem of 19. proceeded form 223. purpose of 131. related to form 223. school of experience 132. second chapter of Genesis deals with 336. seven rays are streams of 246. successful 431. taking for food 446, 460. tree of 363. uncreated 332, 504. value of, lessened by conditions at death 101. Life, ether, avenue of procreation 36. polarity of determines sex 36. positive and negative 36. ripens with birth of desire body 143. Life force inward and outward manifestation of 337. Life, higher, requirements 469. evolving, improves vehicles 338-340. Life panorama, see Panorama of life. [PAGE 654] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Life, sentient, requires desire body 57. Life Spirit, awakened in Sun Period 212, 225. cared for by Lords of Individuality 220. Christ's ordinary vehicle 376. contains true memory of nature 398. differentiation ceases in 378. interpenetration all planets 216. linked to divine spirit 212. linked to human spirit 215. most active in Venus Period 423. perception of, in world of 398. receives physical world pictures through reflecting ether 398. reflected in vital body 266. related to blood 397. seat of, in pituitary body and heart 397. sixth stratum of earth corresponds to 506. spirit of love 399. substance of, second veil of spirit 216. to be absorbed by divine spirit 428. to control blood circulation 399. to control brain areas 399. world of, reflected in etheric region 51, 397. Life waves. angels 222, 349, 376, 427. animals 70, 224. archangels 22, 349, 376, 427. four 74, 75. Lords of Mind 222, 376, 427. man 205, 426, 428. minerals 230, 232. must remain in borders 342. plants 226. reabsorbed by God 200. thrown off with earth 264. Light ether, builds eye 36. circulates plant juices 37. deposits color 37. developed in third septenary period 144. generates blood heat 36, 143. positive and negative 36. sense perception result of 36. Light existed before creation of luminaries 328. Lime phosphate, injurious 443. not found in urine of children 445. Link, missing 342. Liver and red blood in cold blooded animals 69. desire body rooted in 68. great vortex of desire body 10. [PAGE 655] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Liver (cont.) makes the "liver" 70. passing of currents through 69. same meaning in different languages 70. Lives, memory of past 171. Lives of man on earth 275. Logic, and semi-circular canals 126. best teacher 203, 440, 493. developed in Aryan Epoch 309. safest guide in all worlds 493. Logoi, seven great 178, 181. Longevity, desirable from occult standpoint 444. Lords of Destiny, see Angels, recording. Lords of Flame, aid man 216. aid man voluntarily 206, 216. awakened divine spirit 207, 221, 225. brilliant luminosity of 205. give germ of dense body 206, 207, 221. left our evolution 220-221, 326. link human spirit 216. most active between Saturn and Sun Periods 207-208. reconstruct dense body 211. the "Thrones" of Bible 206. Lords of Form, assisted man in Lemuria 265. assisted man in Polaria 262. assumed charge of human spirit 220-221. did actual work on bodies 220. given charge of Earth Period 221, 240, 265. reconstruct dense body 240, 242, 265. reconstruct vital body 240. used evolving life as instrument 220. vivify stragglers 265. Lords of Individuality, give germ of desire body 215. given charge of life spirit 220. had charge of Moon Period 214. reconstruct dense body 214. reconstruct vital body 215. Lords of Mercury, aid man toward self-mastery 273. communed with God 272. created kings 272. initiated humanity 272. instruct man in leaving body 274. sent to aid humanity 272. stragglers 260, 272. work on individual 273. Lords of Mind, become creative 222. considered evil 222. expert mind builders 222. Father, highest initiate of Saturn Period 376. give germinal vital body 211, 215, 221. [PAGE 656] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Lords of Mind (cont.) human in Saturn Period 376, 427. implant separate personality 243, 266. work with man 222, 247. Lords of Venus, leaders of humanity 272. messengers of the Gods 272. stragglers 260, 272. teach sacredness of speech 278. withdraw giving free will 301-304. Lords of Wisdom, give vital body 211, 221. given charge of Sun Period 211. have charge of divine spirit 220. highest hierarchy of Earth Period 220. link divine to life spirit 214. originate vital body 215. reconstruct dense body 211. Lord's Prayer 435-437, 462-466. Lost tribes 310, 313, 335. Lost word, see Creative word. Love must supersede law 384. Love, of personalities must be replaced 406. to guide reason 311. Love, universal to be desired by man 464. altruistic, increases cross-stripes of heart 396. creative soul-force of 285. must supersede law 399, 405. selfish personal use of 285. transmuting hate 419. Lower will, expression of desire body 394. Lucifer Spirits, aim to help man to gain knowledge 287. are demigods 286. bring pain and suffering to man 287. enlighten man 287. free man from outside influence 287. half way between angels and man 286. instigate mental activity 288. much maligned class 286. nature of man's temptations from 287. needed physical brain 287. result of, temptation 287, 361. serpents of Bible 288. spoke to woman 361. stragglers of angelic host 286-291, 361. unable to assume dense body 286. Lungs, air in, tribal or family spirits work by means of 350. Macrocosmic, concrete mind 142, 145. desire body prevents excessive growth 140-142. vital body, wisdom of 139-141. Magi, the three, see Wise men. Magicians of Lemuria 280. [PAGE 657] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Man, acquired ability to make sound 219. activities of Jehovah with 345-347, 352. aided by beings from Venus and Mercury 271. all four ethers dynamically active in 59. and his evolution 87-146. and his religion keep equal pace 367. and origin of life 504. an open book in Jupiter Period 70, 418. applies himself to Earth life 167. ascends to God in four steps 302-303. becomes creator in three worlds 270. becomes highly creative in future periods 427. Biblical creation of 332. body of, once round in shape 257, 536. brings disorder into nature 468. brotherhood of 355, 385, 393, 399. builds body in heaven 128. builds form to suit environment 252, 339. carnivorous in Atlantis 166. compared with other kingdoms 57-60, 71. constantly improving vehicles 340. constitution of 59, 86, 88, 95. created present environment 154. creative ability of, limited in Earth Period 426-427. cultivation of "self" frees from family and race spirit 358. danger of being enslaved by possessions 386. develops superphysical faculties by training 440. directs force inward to build vehicles 255, 337, 536. directs force outward in building environment 337, 536. disposition affects length of life 456. education of, in Lemuria 279. emancipation of, through love 399. enlightened by Lucifers 287. evolved from unconsciousness 185, 284. evolution recapitulated in embryo 255, 343-344. expanding consciousness of 414. fall of 282-286, 360-364. free will gained by 84, 287, 363, 301-303. gained death from Lucifers 287. gained knowledge by his functions 277, 537 gaze turned outward 190. higher type than angels in human stage 69. in animal stage lacked warm red blood 69. in Atlantis, not indwelling 534. individualization of 355. individualized, law unto himself 72. inherently a virgin spirit 398. initiations of 416. [PAGE 658] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Man (cont.) inverted plant 86. in Moon Period fed by milk of nature 477. is an indwelling spirit 367. keynote of each 369. know thyself 535. loses half creative power on gaining brain and larynx 285, 300. loses memory of spiritual existence 167. loses spiritual sight 167, 287, 300. loves and thinks selfishly 285. must conquer race religions from within 380. must expand consciousness 189. must learn by experience 131, 383. never inhabited bodies of present animals 341. not descended from anthropoid ape 341. neglects earth conditions 167. never inhabited other planets 275. next step in development of 190. nine numbers of 500. origin of faculties 59-64. physical hardening of, through life 442. pineal gland first sense organ of 262. plantlike condition of 166. power of, in Lemuria 278. present power of, limited to chemical region 298-299. progress of, through seven periods 189, 190. relation to anthropoids 342. relation to God 177-182. represented in symbolism of cross 86, 534, 538. response of, to solar and lunar currents 267. self-generated when plant-like 535. separate personality in Earth Period 243. sevenfold constitution of 88. seven human principles of 88, 435. should follow promptings of heart 398-399. sorrowed over loss of inner vision 359. started evolution in Saturn Period 205, 427. still under race spirit 384. tenfold constitution of 95. thinks in his heart 398. type of, in Atlantis 292. two forces work in 288. will create by spoken word 364. Man, see also Humanity, Races, ego vehicles. Manichees, order of 418. Manifestation, active, depends upon separateness 247. day of 183-184, 190, 244, 388, 411, 495. implies limitation 181. progress in 249. [PAGE 659] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Manifestation (cont.) seven great periods of 188. various stages of 184. Mankind, most advanced of, initiated by Mercurians 272. help needed during stage of individualism by 401. nature forces aroused by anti-spiritual tendencies of 508. Marriage, chastity of imperative 471. honeymoon trips 219. in clan commanded by race spirits 353. in clan retains pictures in blood 355. international 355, 359. reproduction the duty of 469. tribal 353. Marrow, necessity for 143, 145. Mars, action of, in blood 268, 274 canals of, atmospheric currents 259. desire body of, interpenetrates earth 268. life on, low development of 259. man never lived on 275. mystery of 259. orbit of, has changed 268. polarized iron 268, 274. thrown off sun 259. Mars-Mercury occult name for Earth Period 274, 411. Mary highest type of purity 378. Masons, have little of occult 501. system of Initiation in past 501. Masoretic translation of Bible 320. Mastery of matter, purpose of evolution 201. Material Science, and story of Atlantis 291. attempts of, to "create" life 299. doctrine of amphibians of 332. efforts of, to discover origin of life 504. gradually accepting occult ideas 511. plays the part of God 323. Materialism, causes volcanic disturbances 113, 510. age of, dark from spiritual standpoint 529. combated by Rosicrucians 113, 518, 529. destroys all vehicles 231. disease caused by 113. effect on post-mortem progress 112, 113, 510-511. effects of 409, 511. hardening tendencies of 113, 511. may cause ego to leave evolution 231. of present, alarmed Leaders 113, 518. theories of, require a Creator 323. theory of death of 149. theory of, regarding origin of religion 367. Materialistic theory 149-150. Materiality, acme of, has been passed 199, 401. [PAGE 660] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Materialization 62. Mathematics, cultivates abstract thought 203. liberation gained through 203. proficiency in, due to semi-circular canals 126. requires space-perception 126. study of, advocated by Pythagoras 203. Matter, all forms of, chemically the same 31. crystallized spirit 120, 186, 247. densest in Earth Period 199. devoid of feeling 31. merges into spirit in chaos 247. molded by mind 149, 537. of Bible 322. primordial 375. related to spirit 121. resolved into spirit 120, 121, 247. shuts spirit from consciousness 76, 216. spirit's pilgrimage through 87. worlds of various states of 29. Meat, see also Food. Meditation, an aid in building inner vehicle 489-492. deals with form side 494. exercise of 489-492. history of object traced by 494. richness of knowledge gained by 489. union of higher and lower natures accomplished by 465. Mediums, centers of desire body of, revolve counter clock-wise 473. have retrograded 241. lower vehicles loosely connected 62. read reflecting ether 38. unreliability of 41, 474. Mediumship, development of, easy 474. produced by looseness in vehicles 62. Memory, Conscious, promotes growth of Intellectual Soul 96. conscious, cultivated by Lemurians 281. in Atlantis greater than now 296. intellectual soul grows by exercise of 424. relates to experiences of this life 91. storehouse for thought forms 90. Memory of nature, exists in three regions 38, 398. candidate for initiation watches revolutions and epochs in 525-526. explains heart anomaly 396. man sees his ancestors in 354. thought forms recoverable in 29. Memory of past life, incident of 172-174. responsibility of 171. Memory, three kinds 91-92. [PAGE 661] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Memory, sub-conscious, blood the vehicle of 353, 397. expunging record from 111. impressed on vital body 91, 462-463. in patriarchs 354. in reflecting ether 101, 526. of family history 354. of this life 91. Memory, super-conscious, engraved in life spirit 92. impresses reflecting ether of vital body 92. not always subject to reason 92. of past experience 92. Menstruation due to positive vital body in woman 60. Mental consciousness of Earth Period 420. Mental pictures in blood 353, 354. Mental types on earth strata 511. Mercurians work to help man toward Initiation 274. Mercury (metal), as medicine 274. frees ego from dense body 274. Mercury (planet), beings from , aid man 271. beings from, far advanced 272. emerging from planetary rest 275. influence of, increasing 275. man never inhabited 275. polarized metal 274. staff of 410, 412-414. thrown off from sun 263, 272. Mercury, Lords of, see Lords of Mercury. Mercy urged by heart 393. Mesmer sent by Elder Brothers 512. Messengers of Gods 272, 301, 304. Metals, significance of 499. Michael, Archangel 405. Microbes expelled by vital body 63. Migrations, of birds 219. Milk aided evolution of desire body 166. as dietary factor 447. correct way of drinking 454. of St. Paul's simile 520. special gastric juice required in digestion of 237. Millennium, self-government, a requisite of the 273. Mind, acquired in Earth Period 222, 426. acquisition of, required change in desire body 394-395. activity of, instigated by Lucifers 288. aids lower will 394. and heart, chasm between 17, 393. arrogates rule of ego 394. beneficial training of, in mathematics 202, 203. birth of 142-143. [PAGE 662] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Mind (cont.) coalesced with desire body 298, 394. concepts of, furnished by 89, 353. confers separate personality 266. contributes to spiritual growth 95. control of matter by 149. development of, at first Great Initiation as at end of Earth Period 502. during sleep in Desire World 93. extracted at death 97. focusing point of ego 89, 95, 393, 426. germinal, given by us to humanity of Vulcan Period 428. given by Lords of Mind 222, 265. given to man in Atlantis 298. gives purpose to action 298. goes with ego into Desire World 103. highly creative in Jupiter Period 427. in mineral stage 298, 426. is not yet one-pointed 426. linked to desire 395, 465. macrocosmic, concrete 142, 145. method of working of 89-91. mirror or focus of matter and spirit 266. most important instrument of spirit 425. mystery of, revealed by first Great Initiation 502. necessity of 57, 75, 298. of child who dies, etc. 117, 172. open, advantages of 7. organs of, undeveloped 75. prayer for 435, 464. race religions given to emancipate 395. resolved into threefold spirit essence 129. to attain creative perfection in Vulcan Period 422. to be absorbed by divine spirit 428. to create living, growing forms in Jupiter Period 427. to create living, growing, feeling things in Venus Period 427. to create living, growing, feeling, thinking things in Vulcan Period 427. unfolded by man 166. union of, with heart 18. unorganized 75, 76, 481. use of 57, 75, 298. waking activities tear down body 92. wedded to desire 395. Minds, Lords of, see Lords of Mind. Mind stuff, basis for thought 30. manner of selection of 133. Mineral, all gases are 166. becomes human in Vulcan Period 428. compared to man 56. [PAGE 663] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Mineral (cont.) consciousness is that of trance 85. entered evolution in Earth Period 232, 428. group spirit of, in Region of Abstract Thought 74, 85. has no feelings 65. inert, due to lack of finer vehicles 58. lack of conscious activity in 58. latest life wave in Earth Period 74, 428. lowest ether only active in 58. planetary ether envelops 58. present humanity works with 427, 428. responds to impacts without consciousness 32. will reach human stage in Vulcan Period 342. Mineral state, forms of stragglers go back to 343. breaking of, gives Earth Spirit pleasure 65. Mining operations give feeling of relief to Earth Spirit 505-506. Missing link 342. Mission of Christ 367-410. Missionaries, foreign 163, 308. Mixing Blood, ceremony of 145, 353. Mongolians, see Atlantean races (subhead Mongolians). Monkeys, see Anthropoid Apes. Moon, abode of failures of life wave 264. and Sun forces in propagation 283. beings of, degenerate 334. eighth sphere 264-265. emanations of, crystallizing 265, 334, 346. field of disintegration 264. Jupiter's fourth 259. Moon Forces, active in form building 265. cause death 265. in intra-uterine development 334. work in female as imagination 267, 268. Moon Period, all-consciousness lost in 216. atmosphere of, "fire-fog" 213, 217. beings of, had gill-like organs 228. beings of, had horizontal animal spine 228. characteristic of, moisture 213. Cherubim aid man in 215, 221, 229. classes evolving in 226. consciousness of, internal pictures 217. dense body reconstructed in 214. described in Bible 328. division of globe 218. evolutionary status of man in 216, 217, 228. flowing currents of 217, 219. globes of, were water 213. human spirit linked to divine spirit in 215. human spirit linked to life spirit in 216. [PAGE 664] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Moon Period (cont.) humanity of, the angels 222, 349, 376. Lords of Individuality took charge of 214. Lucifer Spirits progress in 286. man becomes able to make sound in 219. man fed upon milk of nature 447. man gains germinal desire body 214-215, 422. man in animal stage in 217, 228. man suspended by cord 217, 228. migratory propagative flights in 219. mineral-plant soil of 227. muscles acquired in 214. pictures of, seen involuntarily by man 473. pioneers of, fruit trees 342. plants and minerals in 227, 228. satellite of 219. Seraphim awakened germ of human spirit in 215, 221, 228. sympathetic nerves originated in 239. stragglers of 265. three elements 234. three kingdoms of 234. vital body reconstructed 214.-215. Moon Revolution (third) of Earth Period 242, 243. work on desire body in 209. Moons, beings of, may return to parent planet 260. dissolution of 260. encircling planets 255. purpose of 218, 259-260, 264. Moral growth 39. Morning Exercises 697. Moses, face shines at death 406. is reborn as Elijah 405. Mosses, lowest degenerations of plant kingdom 343. Motives, four admirable 464. Motion, an aspect of Supreme Being 178, 181. Mountain, place of initiation 169. Muscles, atrophying 473. expression of desire body 395. originated in Moon Period 214. operated by desire body 455. operated by ego 89. stronghold of desire body 455. two kinds of 396. Muscles, Involuntary, controlled by will 396. heart only involuntary muscle cross striped like voluntary 396. lengthwise stripes of 396. Muscles, Voluntary, built by desire body 394. stripes lengthwise and crosswise 396. [PAGE 665] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Music and color, relation of 123, 124. and work upon archetype 123, 124. in sounds of nature 123. of heaven world produces color 123. of the spheres 119, 122. second heaven home world of 80, 119, 123, 124. spiritual wings of new Slavic race 305. vibrations of, affect form 122, 369, 375. Musical ability 126. Musical keynote of every ego 369. Musician, mission of, to connect man with heaven 127. Muspelheim, south fiery boundary of Chaos 247. Mysteries, greater 529. probed by heart and mind 18. Mysteries, lesser, and earth's strata 499-500. deal with Earth Period 525. deal with Mercury half of Period 413. given to Lemurians 414. nine degrees in 501, 525-528. religion, science, and art taught in 517. schools of 438, 520, 529. Mystic, usually devoid of intellect 520. unused sex currents of 475, 478. Mystic Cross and Star 389. National spirit, influence of, to be transcended 393. Nations, rise and fall of 289. Nations, separate, originated in Atlantis 296. have had their day 437. Nature, changes of, slow 184, 226. processes of, slow 226, 348, 368. with acquisition of thought man loses power over 298. Nature Forces, agents of retributive justice 506-507, 508. Nature spirits, dead work with 126. Nebula, fiery, is spirit 249. Nebular theory related to occult science 249, 322-325. fails to explain many facts 514. requires a creator 323. theory 205. Negro, dense body of 290. descendant of Lemurian 304. helped by one of own race 313. Nephesh, see Breath. Neophyte must understand what he sees 480. Neptune influences astrologers 260. not of our solar system 260. Nerve, pneumogastric 398. [PAGE 666] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Nerves, an expression of desire body 353. and vital fluid 63. Nervous system, divided in Earth Period 239. expression of desire body 353. originated in Moon Period 214. Nervous system, Cerebro-spinal, built by desire body 394. and brain, secondary vantage of human spirit 397. under control of will 476. Nervous system, Sympathetic, controls involuntary muscles 395. Nervous system, voluntary, started in Earth Period 239-240. Neshamah, Hebrew word for soul 350. New Galilee, sixth epoch 303, 305, 311, 360. New heaven and new earth 311. New Jerusalem in First Heaven 116. New Race led by highest Initiate 304, 305. progenitors of 311. seed of, from America 305. New Testament, Christian Teachings of 315. New Year, birth of 390. Niflheim, cold foggy north boundary of Chaos 247. Nimrod, type of Atlantean 166. Nine, number, hidden in age of Christ 501. most significant number 500. number of Adam 500. number of beast 499-500. number of humanity 500-501. Nine strata of earth 499-500. Noah and wine, symbols 168 Norsemen and test of blood mixing 145, 353. Nose, base of, stronghold of divine spirit 397. vital and dense bodies congruent at 293. Not peace but sword 383-388. Nuclei of world globe persist in Chaos 247. Number, an aspect of God and Man 253. of Adam 500. of the beast 499-500. of humanity 500-501. of the saved 501. Nutrition and assimilation 457. chocolate, importance of 452. facilitated by cheerfulness 456. importance of water in 446, 449. phosphate of lime retards 443. phosphorus, element of, in vegetables and fruits 453. science of 441-457. [PAGE 667] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Nutrition (cont.) sugar important in 447. sugar, no phosphorus in refined 453. value of plants and fruits in 452, 458-460. Nutrition, see also Food. Objective consciousness 417, 421. creative 419, 421. Objective Consciousness, see also Waking Consciousness. Observation, important aid to aspirant 492. necessary in superphysical worlds 25, 492. student should learn by 131. Obsession, how to diagnose 173. in anger 144. Occult discovery of earth's third motion 512. exercises, warning concentration 399-400. key to Bible 319. knowledge, acquirement of, without proper motive dangerous 22. Occult schools, correlated to seven rays 438. rites of initiation vary in 502. seven orders of 438. six steps of "Preparation" in 502. teachings of, not definite about periods preceding and following Earth Period 503. Occult science, first law of 460. seven secrets of 506. teaching of, respecting sex function 471. Occult scientist, does not merely "believe" 147. finds answer to heart anomaly in memory of nature 396. food of 505 investigates earth 498. sees one life in all 495. uses concentration as prayer 463. Occult student learns by observation 131, 132. Occultism, and science 99. valuable books of, reconciled 270, 274-275. Occultist, sees twelve colors in spectrum 253. test of true 400. unused sex currents of 475, 478. Oceanic region 50. Old Testament contains Jewish religion 308. "On earth Peace, Goodwill toward men" 391. Only Begotten, see Word. Organs atrophying and developing 473. dormant 473. Original Semites, see Atlantean races (subhead Original Semites). [PAGE 668] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Original Semites (cont.) chosen people of Jehovah 309, 334. dense and vital bodies become concentric in 300. developed cunning 299, 309, 335. difficult to guide 309. lose sight in inner worlds 300. married outside race 310, 335. see objects clearly defined 300. used faculty of thought 299, 309. Original sin esoterically explained 278. Original Turanians, see Atlantean races (subhead Original Turanians). Osmosis first form of assimilation 263. Ossification of dense body 442-443, 453. Ova, difference in, indistinguishable between higher animals and human beings 343. impregnated, worked on by mother's desire body 138. Pain and bearing of children 278. educational benefits of 131. factor in developing independent thought 363. factor in developing Lemurian's bodily sensibilities 279. in amputated limb 64. in education of Lemurian 279. Paine, Thomas, liberation of, from race spirit 350. Painter learns to build artistic eye 126. Panorama of life and retrospection 111. basis of pleasure and pain 109. ego watches 101, 102, 114. in desire world 108. in etheric region 102. length of 102. obtained from blood 398. read in reflecting ether 135, 161. Panoramas, two 129, 130. Paralysis from condition of vital body 63. Parturition, painful, cause of 283. Passion, region of 44-45. Past lives, memory of 171. Paternalism supersedes individualism 393. Paths, mystic and occult 520. Patriarchs, long life of 354. Patriotism, eliminated through international marriage 355. fanatical, bar to progress 307, 312. from race spirit 350, 359, 360. superseded by altruism 355. Peace and a sword 387, 388. on earth 387. that passeth understanding 122. Peat, mineral-plant 227. [PAGE 669] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Pentecost and gift of tongues 433. Perception in Atlantis 293. of higher worlds 24. Periods and corresponding states of consciousness 189, 417, 421. and seven days of creation 327-433. comparative length of 420, 421. cosmic night of rest between 196, 243. man's progress through 189. not related to planets 190, 412. Periods, Seven, from man to God 188. harmonize with Bible teaching 317. incarnations of earth 188-193. Perpetuation of race by angels 283, 288. Persistence, no results without 487 reward of 496. Personality in desire body 243. desire body seeks to rule 348. Phallicism taught spiritual regeneration 534. Philanthropist works in heaven 120. Philosopher's Stone, each makes for himself 438, 519. formed of concrete material 519. formula of, given esoterically 438. handled by many 438. making of, symbolized 519. wrought by Christ 520. Philosophies recognize involution and evolution 185. Philosophy of Rosicrucians logical 8. Phosphorus, brain needs 452-453. Phosphorus, found in vegetables and fruits 453. necessity of, for brain in mental and spiritual work 453. Physical world, chemical region of 29-34. densest 29, 187. etheric region of 34-38. man must conquer 300. matter and force inseparable 149. occupies less space than higher worlds 180. reflected in higher regions 43. seven divisions of 30. transformed by imagination 426. valuable as experiment station 32. world of form 119. Physical world, see also Earth. Picture consciousness of animals 83. dream or internal 74, 83, 217, 415, 419, 421. self-consciousness 418, 419, 421. Pilgrimage through matter, beginning and end of 87. culmination of 429. [PAGE 670] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Pillar, Him that overcometh will I make a 158. Pineal gland and pituitary body 473-477. awakened by training 477. degenerated 262. dormant at present time 473. first sense organ 261, 262. now connected with voluntary nervous system 477. organ of clairvoyant sight 477. third eye 262, 473. vantage of human spirit 397. vibratory union with pituitary body 479. will again connect man with inner worlds 473, 477. Pioneers of animal kingdom 234. of Earth Period receive mind 265. progress of, result of adaptability 337, 342. provided for 372. Pituitary body and pineal gland 473-477. awakened by training 477. dormant at present time 473. now connected with voluntary nervous system 477. spiritual exercises for 478-479. vantage of life spirit 397. will again connect man with inner worlds 473, 477. Planes, see Cosmic Planes. Planetary ether interpenetrates form 58. Planetary desire world interpenetrates physical world 65. Planetary spirits, bodies of, spherical 255. collectively they are God 253. differentiated hierarchies 182. replaced by regents 182. God's ministers 180. possess vehicles 252, 253. Seven Spirits before Throne 180, 252-253. threefold 182. Planetoids, see Asteroids. Planets, birth of 258. bodies of planetary spirits 255. each has three worlds 53. evolution of 256. satellites of 255. seven, circle around our sun 255. thrown off from Sun 259, 271, 272. unknown, in our solar system 513. Plant as food 458, 460. chaste generation of 535. circulation of sap in 37. compared to other kingdoms 56, 57, 86. consciousness of 85, 458. deposit of color in 37. [PAGE 671] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Plant (cont.) explanation of inertness of 58, 69. extirpation of, causes pain to Earth Spirit 65, 505. group spirit of, in center of earth 85. group spirit of, in Region of Concrete Thought 74, 85. guided by angels 349, 427. life of seed of, withheld by group spirit 461. of Hyperborea 331. of today moulded from Hyperborean 331. only chemical and life ethers active in 58. remains of, found in polar region 512. started evolution in Moon Period 226, 427. vital body of, built by angels 222, 349. will reach human stage in Venus Period 342. Plato's theory of world soul 85. story of Atlantis 291. Pliny the Elder 510, 511. elder 510-511. Pneumogastric nerve 398. Poems (quoted). Chambered Nautilus. Oliver Wendell Holmes 159. Creed or Christ. Max Heindel. Dying and bringing to birth. Johann von Goethe 249. I am the Voice of the Voiceless. Ella Wheeler Wilcox 460. One Ship Sails East. Ella Wheeler Wilcox 163. Sun intones his ancient song. Johann von Goethe 119. Though Christ a Thousand Times Be Born. Angelus Silesius 389. Vision of Sir Launfal. James Russell Lowell 115, 116. When self-control he gains. Johann von Goethe 137. Who is the Grail? Richard Wagner 389. Poets inspired in Heaven World 120. Poetry soul's expression of feeling 119-120. Polarian Epoch (first) 261-262, 330-331. dense body in 165, 263. earth and man ethereal in 165. evolution of earth during 261. function of pineal gland in 261. humanity evolves in a fiery condition 261. man of, mineral-like 165, 261. mankind confined to polar region of sun 261. mentioned in Bible 330. recapitulation of Saturn Period 263. reproduction of man in 262. Polyps, last degeneration of mammals 343. Possessions, worldly, a source of worry 386. Power, first aspect of Supreme Being 178, 374. Power, in words 295. an aspect of Supreme Being 178, 181. [PAGE 672] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION "Powers of Darkness" 222. Prayer and concentration 463. Lord's Prayer 435, 462-466. misuse of 386, 434. proper use of 434. saves post-mortem misery 463. unceasing 434. Precession of equinoxes and rebirth 159. Primordial substance 321. Prisms, vital body built of 10. Prisoners, humane treatment of 385. Probationers, enter service of humanity 531. must sever connections with other occult orders 531. must shun "circles" or negative gatherings 531. spiritual exercises performed in private 532. Progress in Salvation 229. result of adaptability 223, 303, 337, 340. three factors in 337. through loss of some faculty 300. Progression or retrogression 341. spiritual or physical 515. Promised land, present earth 310, 335. our present Earth 310, 335. Propagation in Polarian and Hyperborean Epochs 262-263. Propagation through life ether 36. duty of 472. Proselyting 308. Physical Research, Society for 140. Psychometrists 38. Ptolemaic system has points needed in physical world 514. Puberty, changing of boy's voice at 536. Purgatory, avarice eradicated in 105. benefits from 104, 109, 114. children exempt from 117. drunkenness eradicated in 105. experiences built into seed atom in 114, 120. life is shortened in, by restitution 107. method of avoiding 111. occupies lower region of desire world 112. purpose of 110. suicide's experience in 104. suffering in 107. time in, usually one-third of life in physical world 107. Pythagoras demanded study of mathematics 203. and music of the spheres 119. Quartz, significance of 499 [PAGE 673] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Race bodies, development of 289. Race, must not identify ourselves with 307. Race Religions aid humanity 433. based on law 380, 383, 386, 392. creators of sin 380, 383. enumeration of 374, 383. fifth, conquering world of matter 168. fundamentally separative 384. influence man from without 380. inspired by same spiritual impulse 515. Jehovah the author of 334, 374, 380, 383, 433, 435. Jewish 312. peculiar to Earth Period 271. point to one who is to come 386. prepare for union with Jehovah 433. present insufficiency of 383, 395. purpose of 395, 433, 435. spiritual solar impulses via moon 403. Race spirits, the archangels 334, 349, 403. considered a group before the individual 352. exercise a protectorate over evolving humanity 348. foster patriotism 350. gain entrance to blood by means of air inspired 350, 356, 380. guide the races through the blood 350. instigate wars 334. promote pride of race 351. realize deficiencies or religion 383. still work with man 359. unrelenting law of 384. under rule of, groups were considered before individuals 392. Race spirits, see also Archangels. Races and their leaders 270-273. degeneration of 289, 290. evanescent feature of evolution 311. first evolved in Lemurian Epoch 271. of fifth epoch 305. of future aided by Mercury 275. perpetuation of, controlled by angels 288. progress through epigenesis 344. sixteen in our evolution 271. sixteen paths of destruction 306-307, 312, 401. steps in evolution 312. to end with coming epoch 305, 312. worked upon by race spirits 350. Ray, Brothers of same 438, 439. Rays, seven, of humanity 439. Reality of higher worlds 28. [PAGE 674] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Reason, cunning transmuted into 309. based in desire 396. frustrates designs of ego 399. gained in Aryan Epoch 298. in conflict with heart 393. superseded by love 311. to satisfy, aim of Rosicrucians 439. Rebirth and Law of Consequence 147-174. and precession of equinoxes 159. Christian doctrine 164, 170. compatible with justice 153. continued embodiments in perfecting vehicles 153, 338-340. ego's preparation for 133-139. evidenced by genius 155. not adequate for stragglers 401. proved by occult investigation 147. provides purpose for living 132, 133. purpose of, gaining experience 130, 131, 158. reconcilable with Christ's atonement 401. regulated by sun's position 159. temporary suppression of truth of 167, 168. Rebirth, Law of, allows free will in detail 129. applies to evolution of earth 412. brings ego back to work for self and others 133. compatible with evolution 151. connected with planetary movements 159, 160. differs from transmigration 157. explains life 157. law of, not unalterable 160-161. law of, secretly taught 160-169. meets individual need 161. public teaching of, forbidden by Christ 164, 165. repeated embodiments in gradually improving vehicles 153. taught in story of blind man 170. taught prior to Christ 167. Rebirth, see also Consequence, law of. Rebirths of our Earth 190, 401. Recapitulation always on higher spiral 208, 245. and embryo 255. as spirals within spirals 245, 420-421. Bible refers to 329. in ante-natal development shows past stages of evolution 255, 343-344. necessary at beginning of each period 208. of previous periods 208-209, 420-421. shows past stages of evolution 343-344. takes up new work 209. [PAGE 675] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Reconstruction of earth's surface 129. Recording Angels, see Angels, Recording. Red blood and indwelling spirit 86. Red blood, warm, and indwelling spirit 69, 86, 268, 274. outgoing current of 69. cold, currents of, directed inward 69. Redemption, see Salvation. Reflecting ether, carries pictures to life spirit 398. records of, unreliable 38. records of, used by mediums 38. reflects memory of nature 37, 38. retains record of every happening 37. transmits thought 38, 90. Reflection of higher worlds and regions in lower 51. Regent of earth 408. Regents of planets 182. Regions of physical world 30, 54. of thought world 30, 54. subdivisions of different 30. Regions, see also Worlds. Reincarnation, see Rebirth. Relaxation preceding concentration 485. Religion, evolution of 367. evolves with man 367. four steps in 302, 303. proselyting objectionable 164, 308. true, embodies science and art 516. Religion of Father, see Father, religion of. orthodox, fetters of 519. universal, to be Christianity 367. Religions, earlier, preliminary to Christianity 164. hidden teachings in 520. pre-Christian, taught rebirth 167. various, necessary 371. Repentance 107, 111. Replenish, significance of word 332-333. Reproduction, duty of 539. Repulsion and attraction 42, 43. dominates lower desire world 42. in thought processes 46, 89, 90. mainspring of, is self-assertion 45. shatters vice 47. Rest between periods and revolutions 250. compared with sleep 94. Restitution, purgative effect of 107. Retrogression or progression 341. Retrospection advances aspirant 111. review of day's happening 111. shortens purgatory 111. Return of good for evil 393. [PAGE 676] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Revenge imprinted on vital body 463. form of memory of desire body 46. Revolution, circle of life wave 196. present 199, 209, 245. Revolutions and cosmic nights 195-200. as correlated to man's vehicles 209. globes and periods of 412. in Bible narrative 327. of Earth 199, 209, 236-245. recapitulate period 208-209, 212, 245. rest period between 243-245. three and one-half completed 199, 209. Rhythmic vibrations, power of 122. Rib of Bible narrative 347. Rmoahals, see Atlantean races (subhead Rmoahals). Root of Nose, seat of divine spirit 292-293. Rose Cross, aim and end of human evolution 519. Initiation of 519. points to man's ultimate perfection 519. reveals Philosopher's Stone 519. symbolism of 534-539. Rosenkreuz, see Christian Rosenkreuz. Rosicrucian only known by brothers 250. Rosicrucian Brotherhood, Christian Rosenkreuz link with higher council of 523. consists of thirteen 522. devoted to making Philosopher's Stone 519. emblem of 522. five brothers of, never leave temple 523. formed on cosmic lines 521. founded by Christian Rosenkreuz 518. guards secret of creation of life 299. head of, hidden from world 523. Hierophants of Lesser Mysteries 520. invisible power behind governments 520. lay brothers live in world 523. mediators between man and Gods 304, 327. one of the seven schools of Lesser Mysteries 438. seven brothers go into world 523. teachings correlate spiritual truths with science 521. teachings for intellectual 439, 478, 521. work of, for world 529. Rosicrucian Brotherhood, see also Elder Brothers. Fellowship 530-533. greeting 538. methods aim to make pupil self-reliant 531. Rosicrucians: Bacon 251, 518. Baldus 251 [PAGE 677] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Rosicrucians (cont.) Boehme 251, 518. Comenius 250. Goethe 249, 519. Helmont 251. Paracelsus 251. Saint-Germain 433. Shakespeare 251. Wagner 389, 519. first occult school giving particulars of periods preceding and following Earth Period 503. Round table, knights of 409. Royalty, Atlanteans institute 295. Sacrifice, of Christ beacon of hope 373. of self to Christ 372. law of the spirit 368. Saint-Germain, Comte de, incarnation of Rosenkreuz 433. Saint-Germain, see also Christian Rosenkreuz. Saint Paul believed in rebirth 315. gives deeper teachings to qualified 320. had an inner and outer teaching 520. had knowledge of race spirits 350. sayings of 389, 434, 506. "third heaven" of 146, 528. uses allegory 319. Salt injurious 457. Salvation, and forgiveness of sin 373, 402. Christian doctrine of 400. evolutionary plan 229. is progression 229. needed by many 402. promised 315. theology's plan of 150, 151. Saturn destroys his children 206. second planet thrown off sun 258. Saturn Period, Biblical narrative of 327-328. candidate consciously views evolving life in 525-526. consciousness of, trance-like 206. darkness and warmth prevailed in 205. dense body and divine spirit gained in 207. densest globe in region of Concrete Thought 204-205, 222. evolution of 195-196. in world of divine spirit 216. life of incorporated in globe 205. Lords of Flame work on globes of 206. Lords of Mind humanity of 222, 376, 427. man mineral-like 205, 212, 427. one element of 234. [PAGE 678] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Saturn Period (cont.) sense organs, ability to develop in 206. stragglers of 224, 230. virgin spirits in world of divine spirit in 216. Saturn Revolution, (first), brain formed in, of Earth Period 236. first work on dense body 208, 236, 239. Savages, descendants of Lemurians 289, 304. Savior, physical and spiritual 391. Science and Art, corroborates occultism 99. deals only with form 185, 248, 342. embodied in true religion 516. erroneous conclusions of 342. must become reverent 299, 410. taught in initiation temples in Lemurian times 281. Science, orthodox, fetters must be repudiated 519. overlooks degeneration of form 291. Science, occult, harmonizes with science 322. theories of, regarding earth strata 498, 511. Scotch, clairvoyance of 354. Second Coming depends on separation of church and state 386. in sixth epoch 360. unifying effect of 384. Second sight, see Clairvoyance. Seed Atom, Dense, blood etches pictures upon 398. fastens silver cord 98. forces of, leave body at death 97. forces of, retained from life to life 97. forces of, retained in all vehicles 97. gathers new material 134. in left ventricle of heart 97, 396. nucleus for next body 97. of world globes persist in chaos 247. placed in semen 137. returned to Jesus by Christ 408. withheld by group spirit 357, 461. Seed Atom, Desire, extracted in First Heaven 120. nucleus for new desire body 134. seat of conscience 120. Seed Atom, Mind, gathers new mind material 133. Vital, forces of, extracted after death 103. Seed-Race, but few of, remained faithful 310. under care of Jehovah 334. Seeing not synonymous with knowing 25. Seer, true aim of 68. Seismic phenomena, scientists seek physical causes of 498. [PAGE 679] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Self and Not-Self 358. Self-assertion, mainspring of repulsion 45. Self-consciousness, object of descent into matter 189, 216. possession of, enabled man to exercise will 166. until attainment of, man led by higher beings 166. Self-cultivation necessary 384, 393-394. Selfhood, conversion of, into selfishness 397. Self-mastery 273, 537-538. Selfishness routed by altruism 368. Semi-circular canals 126. Semites, original, see Atlantean races (subhead, Original Semites). Sensation due to separate vital body 504. of earth exists in fiery stratum 504-506. Sense Organs, ability to develop, given in Saturn Period 206. of genius 155, 161. to be outgrown in future 262. Sense perception, Lemurian had at birth 276. through light ether 36. Senses, higher, dormancy of 24. Sensitives, stragglers or pioneers 241. Separateness, limitation of life by form 247. Separation of sexes, see Sex separation. Septuagint 320. Seraphim, aid man voluntarily 215. awakened germ of human spirit 215, 221, 228. did not aid in creating form 326. not mentioned in Creation Story 326. passed to liberation 220-221, 326. worked in Moon Period 215, 221, 228. Serpentine Path of evolution 413, 414. Seven Spirits before Throne, see Planetary spirits. Seven unspeakable secrets 506. Sex, alteration of, from life to life 160. current necessary to work in inner worlds 478. determined by life ether 36. origin and end of 364. Sex Force, abuse of, prompted by Lucifers 287. aspirant must conserve 471. half of, feeding brain 285, 467. manifestation of, in inner worlds 267. proper use of 472. reflection of Holy Spirit's creative energy 468. stored in blood 144. transmutation of 467. used in inner growth 284, 536. [PAGE 680] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Sex Function, abuse of, causes pain 278, 283, 288, 362. and opening of man's eyes 283. controlled by angels 277, 283. designed solely for perpetuation of species 288. for propagation only 468, 469, 471. mania leads to insanity 536. obligation of 468-469, 472, 539. Sex Separation, Biblical story of 347. brain and larynx built by 269, 284. consummated when earth was thrown off sun 268. in Lemuria 267-270, 346. Shakespeare, William, authorship of 251. Sheep and goats, no arbitrary division of 224. Sight gained in Atlantis 276. Silence of Second Heaven 122. Silent Watcher, see Divine Spirit. Silver cord, both ends meet in vital seed atom 10. completion of, ends childhood 10. connects higher vehicles to dense body 97. grown anew in each life 10. joins heart, solar plexus, and liver 10. rupture of, causes death 98, 102. shape of 98. Sin, against Holy Ghost 468. natural consequence of race religions 380, 383. purgation of, in purgatory 107. taken away by Christ 408. visited upon children 468. Sin, forgiveness of, see Forgiveness. Sinners, salvation of 402. Sixteen paths to destruction 231, 306-307, 312, 401. Sixteen races 231, 271, 306, 312, 401. Skeleton indicates state of consciousness 456. material expression of divine spirit 397. originated in Moon Period 214. pliability of, in Lemuria 275, 346. Skepticism blinds to truth 6. Skin important eliminating organ 444. Slavs, future of 306. Sleep, blood leaves brain when body goes to 239. compared to death 102. compared with rest 94. fatigue of body removed in 94, 481. induced by collapse of vital body 93. lower ethers active during 482. not an inactive state 93-94. restores harmony 93. similar to perfect concentration 483. work of aspirant during 484, 485. [PAGE 681] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Solar energy exhausted in digestion 239. energy utilized by vital body 63. fluid in vital body 63. forces in Hyperborea fed man 269. Plexus negative center of development 241. Solar system, coagulation of 187. creation of 183, 321, 323. creator of, a logical necessity 129, 323. God the architect of 179-181. goes through birth and death 183. planetary spirits in 180, 253. reason for 246. Solar systems departments of God's kingdom 180. float in world of life spirit 55. purpose of creation of 183. Son, religion of, see Christianity. Son, the creative word 181. highest Initiate of Sun Period 376. unifying religion of 384. Sons of God marry daughters of men 310, 335. Soul amalgamated with spirit 425. creation, stories of 344-346. intellectual, absorbed by life spirit in Venus Period 425. is here to acquire experience 432. of all flesh in blood 350. scientific attempts to weigh 99-101. spiritualized product of body 95. theological doctrine of creation of 148-151. transmutation of bodies into 425. yearns for power 17. Soul, animal 482. Soul force, twofold 284. Soul growth depends on spirit's activity 96, 424. method of producing 95, 96, 424-426. promoted by activity of dense body 96. Soul Life, region of 47. Soul Power, attained by evolution 189, 429. region of 47. Soul, Threefold, constitution of 95, 424-425. evolved by spirit within 424. spiritualized product of bodies 95, 96, 424, 435. Souls, transmigration of, no basis for 158. Sound builds climate, flora, and fauna 125. in Second Heaven as color 124. in Second Heaven builds bodies 124. music of spheres 119, 122. [PAGE 682] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Sound (cont.) power of 122, 181, 369. vibrations of, change form 122, 369. Sound, harmonious, factor in amalgamation 124. rhythmic, creative power of universe 181. Sounds of Nature, Earth's "tone" 123. in Lemuria 276-277. Space, non-existent in higher worlds 29. significance of 247. uncrystallized spirit 249. Spectrum, invisible colors of 253. and seven rays of virgin spirit 439. Speech in Jupiter Period 234. Lemurian considered most holy 278. Spermatozoon embodies human will 284. Spheres, music of 119, 122. Spinal cord, Lucifers work in 361. Spine, vertical, required by ego 86, 236. Spiral, evolutionary path is 151, 152, 227, 413. of attainment 420. prevents duplication 227, 428. within spirals 245, 420. Spirit, independent of form 31. involution of 337. limitations of, in matter 81. matter, states of 179. meets form 266. one, pervading all space 31, 247. positive pole of, life 248. refracted divisions of 398. treasures of, retained from life to life 431. Spirit Divine, see Divine Spirit. Spirit Life, see Life Spirit. Spirit, Threefold, see Ego. Spiritual consciousness, highest 421. Spiritual force from Sun 86, 390. Spiritual growth 431. Spiritual perception, faculties of 25, 41, 480. of Atlanteans 294. Spiritual powers to be regained by man 300. Spiritual sight, see Clairvoyance. Spirituality, must evolve through intellect 305, 306. same wave of, inspired great religions 515. Spleen, gate of vital body 63. now controlled by desire body 455. post-mortem suffering of 104. specializes solar energy 238. Sport, killing animals in 461. [PAGE 683] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Staff of Mercury 410, 412-414. Stages, four great, of past and future 416. Starfish, plant-animal 234. Star of Bethlehem 389, 391. Star of Ross Cross, symbolism of 522. Stars, successively become pole star 160. the clock of destiny 163. Stellar forces and creative function 278, 283, 362. Steps, thirteen, and their correlations to stages of consciousness 416. thirteen in animal kingdom 416, 500. three, to achieve union with higher self 432. four great, to God 302. Sterility and death of races 290. cause death of races 341. produced by strange blood 357. Sthanu, signification of word 158. Stimulants injurious for dying 101. Stomach, blood accumulates in, after feeding 239. ego acts upon 238. Stragglers, and newcomers 223-232. Christ came to aid 401. classes of 226. distinguished from failures 264. form dark spots in sun globe 225. Lucifer Spirits are 286. may overtake pioneers 224. of Moon Period 228. of Sun Period 225. promoted in Moon Period 229. redemption of 265. take forms outgrown by pioneers 340. Strata of earth 499, 503-504. Students of Fellowship Teachings are not Rosicrucians 528. enrollment of 530. Subconscious memory, see Memory subconscious. Subjective activity, illustration of 207-208. Success through concentrated purpose 487. Suffix of surnames, origin of 351. Sugar, contains no ash 447. refined, no phosphorus in 453. valuable in diet 447. Suggestion, as an aid to medicine 63. man becoming less amenable to 83. Suicide, archetype of, persists after death 104. post-mortem suffering of 104. Sun, breaks up into zodiac 256. central 258. effect of, upon earth 265, 390. [PAGE 684] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Sun (cont.) emanates from central source 258. exalted beings occupy 180, 181. evolution of, demands expulsion of stragglers 258. human evolution confined to polar region of 261. light of, contains all colors 253. man's highest influence from 86. planets thrown off from 258-260, 264, 271, 272. planet evolves into a 256. symbol of spiritual power 181, 390. wabbling motion of 160. works in male bodies as will 267-268. works in vital body 265. Sun, spiritual, and Holy Night 391, forces of 258, 390. impulses of 515. promotes soul growth 515. Sun Period, alimentary canal and glands started in 211. animals were mineral-like in 224. Biblical mention of 328. Cherubim work with man in 211, 212 Christ highest Initiate in 383. Christ regent of 407. consciousness of, dreamless sleep 213. dense body reconstructed in 211. densest globe in desire world 349. germ of vital body given in 211. globes of, gas-like consistency 210, 213. globes of, were sensitive 210. highest globes in World of Life Spirit 216. humanity of archangels 349, 376. life spirit linked to divine spirit in 212. life spirit started in 212. life wave traverses globes of 198. light existed before creation of sun 328. Lords of Wisdom work in 211. man plant-like in 213. stragglers caused sun spots in 225. two elements in 234. virgin spirits blinded by second veil of matter in 216. work on vital body begun in 210, 211. Sun Revolution (second) of Earth Period, vital body reconstructed in 240. Sun Spirit, Christ is 391. Sun spirits, see Archangels. name of, in ancient race religions 383. Sun spots, atavistic remainder from stragglers 225. Sunlight, reflected modified vibrations of 403. spiritual floods earth 407. [PAGE 685] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Superconscious memory, see Memory, superconscious. Supreme Being, architect of universe 179, 374. dissolves universe at end of manifestation 375. known as THE ONE 181. three aspects of 181, 375. Surnames, origin of affix 351. Survival of the Fittest, law for the body 368. Sword, not peace 387. perverted cross 392. Symbols in three-dimensional world 534. Sympathetic nerves, originated in Moon Period 239. Sympathetic nervous system, see Nervous system, sympathetic. Syphilis, mercurial treatment of 274. Talmud 320. Teacher, attracted to neophyte 495, 496, 524, 525. confidence in necessary 440. Tears, cause of 60. Temper, injurious effect of 144, 455. control of 463. of youth and desire body 144. Temperament, a factor in spiritual development 520. and heredity 138. Temples of Initiation, in Lemuria 281. Temple, midnight services in 529. no golden key to 524. of Rosicrucian Order, lay brothers visit 523. veil of, rent 390, 407. Temples, face the east 383. in past open only to Initiates 390. Temptation, purpose of 110, 282. Tenfold, Constitution of Man 95. Terms, (in this work) best available 227. relative 233. Teutonic-Anglo-Saxon Race 290, 305, 392. American branch of, has most flexible bodies 290. The One is the Supreme Being 181. Theological theory 148-151. Theories, three, of life and death 147-148. Third eye, pineal gland 262. Third Heaven, see Heaven Third. Thorah 319, 321. Thought, abstract, beneficial effects of 203. activities selfish 285. acts upon brain 89. breaks down nerve tissue 399. burns its way through obstacles 487. controlled by life spirit 399. [PAGE 686] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Thought, abstract (cont.) cost of 270. creates image on photographic plates 537. cunning first attempt at 309. destined to become objectified 417, 418, 427. destroying power of 92, 399. determines character 398. developed in Aryan Epoch 298. effect of twin forces upon 89. existed before brain 18. expression of, highest privilege 236. function diminished after eating 239. gained in Atlantis 297, 299, 309. gained with sacrifice of power over Nature 298. generation and projection of 89-91. great power of, usually wasted 486. ideas transformed into 88, 486. molds body 149. molds matter 537. must be generated by spirit from within 486. physical world trains ego to use 33, 426. protects as guardian angel 47. reflecting ether transmits 38. related to memory 90, 91. result of unchaste 472. transmission of 90. Thought, Abstract, Region of, location of 48. reflected in Desire world 51. seed stratum of earth corresponds to 504. Thought force, means of gathering knowledge 487. permanent 29. ultimate reality 28. Thought forms clothe ideas 49. permanency of 28. return to their creator 91. Thought, Concrete, Region of, archetype in 49. divisions of 49-50, 54. emotion as atmosphere in 50. furnishes mind stuff 49. location of 48. models of Earth in 125. region of, clear pictures of memory of nature in 38. tone apparent as color in 124. water stratum of earth corresponds to 504. Thought, logical, semi-circular canals cause 126. Thought, World of, central position of 48. ego functions directly in 88. extends beyond desire world 53, 179. forms of, act as balance wheels 49. highest of man's present evolution 48. [PAGE 687] ALPHABETICAL INDEX man obtains mind stuff from 30, 49, 88. realm of music 119. regions and subdivisions of 48, 54. relation of four kingdoms to 70. second heaven in 119, 146. spirit and body meet in 48. third heaven in 119, 146. Threefold Soul, see Soul, Threefold. Threefold Soul, see Soul, Threefold. Threefold spirit, see Ego. Thrones, see Lords of Flame. Thymus gland, stores blood in child's body 143. Time non-existent in higher worlds 29. amplitude of 388. Tlavatlis, see Atlantean Races, (subhead Tlvatlis). Toltecs, see Atlantean races, (subhead Toltecs). Tone produces color 123, 124. creator of form 123, 369. Torah, see Thorah. Trance 149. Trance-like consciousness 74, 85, 212, 415, 421. abeyance of recuperative forces in 94. experiences in 149. Transmigration of souls, no basis for 158. retrogression 157. Transmutation of baser metals into gold 438. of bodies into soul 425. of evil 43. of motives 464. of sex force 467. work of, by Elder Brothers 529. Tree of Knowledge 278, 362, 363. Tree of Life 363. Tribal Spirit, appears as a cloud to trained clairvoyant 350. Trinity, Christian doctrine of 253, 376. Trinity, of good, true and beautiful 517. of religion, science and art 516. Trottes worked on by Jesus 409. Truth, higher always ahead 440. is eternal 23. many aspects of 321. shall make you free 23. Tuberculosis, cause of 113, 511. Turanians, see Atlantean Races, (subhead Original Turanians). Twelve and One, a cosmic grouping 521-522. Twin feelings, interest and indifference 46, 54. Twin forces, attraction and repulsion 46, 54. will and imagination 284. [PAGE 688] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Twofold energy, universal creative force 324. man uses selfishly 285. Unbelief, injury from 440. Upright walk required by ego 86. Uranus first thrown off sun 258. life on, backward 258. Union with God 495. United States, melting pot 305, 306, 315. Universal Brotherhood 311. Universe, formation of 324, 325. logic in 440. maintained by God 324. Unselfishness will release creative force 537. Urinary system, saves man from early grave 444. Vegetables contain very little ash 446. Vegetarians versus meat-eaters, contests of 459. Vehicles center at root of nose 292 prayer for 452 Vehicles, higher, have no specialized organs 75. improved by advanced egos 289. leave body at death 97. must shine to attract teacher 496. of Christ Jesus 377, 406. of each kingdom 73. of new-born 139. of the Trinity 376. positive forces of individual necessary for use of 141. retain ovoid form 255. separate, importance of 58. spiritualization of 124. Veil of Isis 293. Veil of Temple rent 407. Venus, one side always to sun 219. beings of, more evolved than man 271. pole of, points to sun 219. thrown off from sun 263, 272. Venus, Lords of, see Lords of Venus. Venus Period, consciousness of man in 419. desire body perfected in 422. divine spirit absorbs life spirit 428. essences of bodies acquired by desire body in 423. globes of, as in Sun Period 199, 200. Initiate of, the Apostle John 502. intellectual soul absorbed by life spirit in 425. life spirit most active in 423. mind creates in 427. [PAGE 689] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Venus Period (cont.) minerals, the animals of 428. plants human in 342, 428. Vesuvius, eruption of 508. Vibration, atoms have rate of 375. each world has different rate of 187. of pituitary body 479. rhythmic power of 122, 369, 375. varying rates of, determine substance 40. Vicarious Atonement, see Atonement, vicarious. Vice shattered by repulsion 47. Vikings understood spiritual effects of haemolysis 353. Virgin Mary 378. Virgin Spirit always gives wise counsel 398. clothed in vehicles 87. man is 398. to acquire soul power and creative mind 189, 429. triple phase of 223. Virgin Spirits, become unconscious 201. constitute creative hierarchy 326. differentiated within God 188, 216. evolution of depends on adaptability 223. expressing as animals 81. have independent will 189. potentially God 189. seven rays of 246, 438. total number of, saved 231. World of, atomistic stratum of earth corresponds to 507. Virgin Spirits, World of, ego conscious of God in 189. become unconscious 189, 201. becoming experts in building chemical bodies 222. constitute creative heirarchy 221, 326. have being in 87, 189, 216. Virgin, zodiacal sign of, on Holy Night 390. Virtue, built by attraction 47. distinguishable from innocence 282. Vision, suitable glasses recommended as an aid to faulty 492. Vital body, absorbs solar energy 63. amputated limbs and pain in 64. anesthetics affect 62. angels work in 283, 349. appears to expand after death 108. belongs to physical world 97. birth of 141-142. blood and glands expressions of 238, 397, 455. builds and restores dense body 60. built by angels 222, 349, 427. causes menstruation and tears 60. Christ's vehicle at Second Coming 381. collapse of, produces sleep 92, 93. [PAGE 690] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Vital body (cont.) color of new-born peach blossom 60, 63, 253. composition of 58-61, 482. congruent with dense body at root of nose 293, 294. constructed of prisms 10. decays with dense body 102, 103. determines shape of dense body 60. development of, object of esoteric training 381, 481-482. division of 481. effect of hypnotism upon 62. effect of prayer upon 434, 463. eliminates disease germs 63. embedded in dense body 61. essence of, absorbed in Venus Period 424, 425. ethers of, separated by Initiation 482. expands after death 108. forms particular type of brain 135. function of, to soften and build 455, 456. given by Lords of Wisdom 211. has straightened out 255. immortal part of 482. impressed with pictures of coming life 135. impressed with revenge by desire body 463. in animals 77, 293. in four kingdoms 58. in Jupiter Period absorbs dense body 422. in Jupiter Period man's lowest vehicle 242. in likeness of physical body 240. in medium 62. in ordinary individual interlocked 62, 241. in third stage 75, 76. Initiations affect 404, 405. intuition from 92. looseness of, causes clairvoyance 241. lower ethers active in sleep 482. macrocosmic 139-140, 141. matrix of 137. medium of propagation 283. memory resides in 94. method of purifying 111, 482. molds dense body 60, 137. must conquer desire body 463. next to physical body in organized efficiency 240. now being separated from dense vehicle 242. obtained in Sun Period 211, 212. of Atlantean 293. of different kingdoms 58, 59, 77. of Lemurian woman developed memory 280. of man 60. [PAGE 691] ALPHABETICAL INDEX of woman 60. panorama of life in 91, 135, 397. perfected in Jupiter Period 422. positive, causes menstruation and tears 60. prayer for 462. prepared for Initiation 404, 481. prismatic seed atom of, in solar plexus 10. promotes sex love 397. purification and control of 433-435. radiations of 63. reaction on dense and desire bodies 441. reconstructed in Earth Period 240. reconstructed in Hyperborean Epoch 262, 263. reconstructed in Moon Period 214, 215, 240. Recording Angels mold 135. repetition builds 434. requisite for growth 58. ripening of ethers in 143. rooted in spleen 10, 63. seat of memory 481. seed atom of, withdrawn at death 103. sensation due to separate 505-506. sensitized by prayer 92. separate vehicle 240-241. separation of ethers 481. silver cord, both parts meet in seed atom of 10. spiritualized product amalgamated with life spirit 124. started in Sun Period 422. unhealthy radiations of 63. vehicle of sense perception 94. vehicle of soul flights 482. vibrates dense body 61, 62. victory over desire body 463. war with desire body produces consciousness 455, 456. weighed by scientists 100. will surpass physical vehicle in efficiency 242. withdrawal of, in sleep 93. withdraws at death 97, 100, 102. Vital force becomes rose-colored 63. carries message to muscles 63. comes from sun 62. expels germs 63. stopping of, causes sleep 93. Vital forces from ethers 35. Vitality element in Region of Concrete Thought 50. Voice, vibrations of, form geometrical figures 369, 537. Volcanic, action, and materialism 508, 511. destroyed Lemuria 291. eruptions and earth's constitution 498-514. nature forces cause 508. [PAGE 692] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION Vulcan Period, consciousness of 421. corresponds to the week 411. corresponds to white containing all colors 413. creative powers in 427, 428. divine spirit strongest in 423. emotional soul absorbed by human spirit 425. essences of bodies incorporated into mind 423. function of man in 428. globes of, as in Saturn Period 200. Initiation of, symbolized by Christ 502. last period of our evolution 411. man perfected in 427. mind becomes purified 422. minerals become human 428. minerals humanity of 342. recapitulations of preceding periods 411. revolution, (seventh) work on Divine Spirit 209. seventh day of creation 366. Waking consciousness 74, 83, 300, 415, 420. Walk, upright, necessary to ego 86. War, industrial, more destructive than military 393. War between heart and mind 17, 384, 393. death as result of 118. race spirits instigate 334. Warm red blood, and indwelling spirit 69, 86, 268, 274. outgoing currents of 69. Washington, Booker T., and help given negro race 313. Water brings forth life-breathing things 331. changed to wine 169. earthy matter in 444. important in nutrition 446, 449. in Atlantean Epoch 291. lines of force in 27. Water, distilled, valuable 445, 446. Wealth, opportunities to serve through 464 purpose of 432. Western peoples, vanguard will offer their bodies as "living sacrifices 316. World, Western 113, 510, 518, 520, 521, 523, 529. "Whatsoever a man soweth" 106. Wilderness, wandering of Jews in 335. Will, an aspect of God 182, 183. and experience 131. expression of desire body 394. first aspect of God 178, 324. [PAGE 693] ALPHABETICAL INDEX Will (cont.) indispensable soul force in propagation 284. male power of, allied to Sun forces 267. man frees himself by 362, 485. office of, in thought 89. power, cultivation of, in Lemuria 281. projects ideas into mind 88. Wine added to diet 168. counterfeit spirit 169. evolutionary factor 165-172. water changed to 169. Wisdom, cosmic, in World of Life Spirit 398. an aspect of God 182, 323. Eastern, teachings of, misconstrued 270. human and animal instinct 79, 84. obtained through striving 22. second aspect of God 324. should guide motion 324-325. Wisdom, Lords of, see Lords of Wisdom. acquired by evolution 282. Wisdom of Nature, will supersede brain knowledge 363. Wise men 389. Wolff, Caspar, his theory of generation 338. Woman, allied to Lunar forces 267. and Lucifer Spirits 361. and painful parturition 283, 362. developed memory 280. education of, in Lemuria 279. intuition or 92. pioneer in culture 280. positive vital body of 60, 280. Word, creative, see Creative Word. Word, aided in creation 374. "Alone Begotten Son," the 374. aspect of Supreme Being 181. highest power in universe 374. lost 363. made flesh 181. spoken, in Jupiter Period 418. spoken, of power in Lemurian 278, 295. Words, spiritually understood 234. use of, highest human privilege 236. Work of ego, union with higher self 432. World, Christ took away sin of 408. has dominion over man 386. unwilling to consider anything "too" selfish 385. World, Desire 29. World, each, requires separate vehicle 57, 379. World globes and chaos 247. World of Divine Spirit 29. virgin spirits unconscious in 189. World of God 29. [PAGE 694] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION World of Life Spirit, see Life Spirit, world of (See also 29). World, Physical, see Physical World (See also 29). World Savior, humanity led by star to 389. World Soul crucified 85. World of Thought, see Thought, World of (See also 29). World of Virgin Spirits, see Virgin Spirits, World of (See also 29). World, Western 17, 113, 315, 470, 510, 518, 520, 521, 523, 529. Worlds, higher, man now creates in 270. higher, at crucifixion 407. Worlds, called into existence separately 188, 375. denser than ours 233. each of seven, subdivided into seven regions 29. each planet has three 53. each vibrates at different rate 187, 375. evolutionary scheme of 186-188. five, field of man's evolution 87, 188. formation of 187, 375. higher, created first 188. interpenetrate 53, 55, 187, 233. logic safest guide in all 440. man loses touch with 294. seven, vary in density 29, 54, 186-188. three densest, comparatively evanescent 188. universe divided into seven different 29. visible and invisible 24-55, 186-188. Yoga systems used in India 437. Zodiac and rebirth 160. as "clock of destiny" 163. of Denderah 512. Zodiac, signs of 221. Zodiac womb of solar system 256. Zohar written by occultists 319. [PAGE 695] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION INDEX OF DIAGRAMS AND TABLES. No. Page The Four Kingdoms and Their Relation to the Three Worlds..........16 1- Relative Permanency of the Visible and Invisible Worlds...........52 2- The Seven Worlds..................................................54 3- Vehicles of the Four Kingdoms ....................................73 4- Consciousness of the Four Kingdoms................................74 5- Three-fold Spirit, Soul and Body..................................95 5 1/2 The Silver Cord...................................................98 6- The Supreme Being, the Cosmic Planes, and God....................178 7- The Saturn Period................................................193 8- 7 Worlds, 7 Globes, and 7 Periods................................197 9- The Twelve Creative Hierarchies..................................221 Classes at Dawn of Moon Period...................................226 10- Classes at Dawn of Earth Period; their vehicles and status then; and their present status........................230 11- The 1, 3, 7 and 10 Aspects of God and Man.......................252b Table of Vibrations..............................................254 12- Man's Past, Present, and Future Form.............................257 13- The Beginning and Ending of Sex..................................364 Seven Days of Creation...........................................366 14- Father, Son, and Holy Spirit; their vehicles and status in the Universe..............................................377 "As Above, so Below".............................................410 Days of Week and Correspondences.................................411 15- Symbolism of the Caduceus........................................413 Classification of the Animal Kingdom.............................416 Periods and Corresponding Consciousness..........................421 Tables of Food Values..........................................450-1 16- The Lord's Prayer................................................464 17- Transmutation of Sex-currents....................................475 18- Constitution of Earth............................................509 [PAGE 696] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION MORNING AND EVENING EXERCISES PERFORMED BY THE ROSICRUCIAN ASPIRANT THE EVENING EXERCISE (Mentioned on page 111) -------------- The value of exercise, RETROSPECTION, is of greater value than any other method in advancing the aspirant upon the path of attainment. It has such a far-reaching effect that it enables one to learn now, not only the lessons of this life, but lessons ordinarily reserved for future lives. After going to bed at night the body should be relaxed. Then the aspir- ant begins to review the scenes of the day IN REVERSE ORDER, starting with the events of the evening, then the occurrences of the afternoon, of the forenoon, and the morning. He endeavors to PICTURE to himself each scene as faithfully as possible--seeks to REPRODUCE BEFORE HIS MIND'S EYE all that took place in each pictured scene WITH THE OBJECT OF JUDGING HIS ACTIONS, OF ASCERTAINING IF HIS WORDS CONVEYED THE MEANING HE INTENDED OR GAVE A FALSE IMPRESSION, OR IF HE OVERSTATED OR UNDERSTATED IN RELATING EXPERIENCES TO OTHERS. He reviews his moral attitude in relation to each scene. At meals, did he eat to live, or did he live to eat--to please the palate? Let him judge himself and blame where BLAME is due, PRAISE where merited. People sometimes find it difficult to remain awake till the exercise has been performed. In such cases it is permissible to sit up in bed till it is possible to follow the ordinary method. [PAGE 697] MORNING AND EVENING EXERCISES The value of retrospection is enormous--far-reaching beyond imagination. IN THE FIRST PLACE, we perform the work of restoration of harmony CON- SCIOUSLY and in a shorter time than the desire body can do during sleep, leaving a larger portion of the night available for outside work than other- wise possible. IN THE SECOND PLACE, we live our purgatory and first heaven EACH NIGHT, and build into the spirit as RIGHT FEELING the essence of the day's experience. Thus we escape purgatory after death and also save time spent in the first heaven. And LAST, BUT NOT LEAST, having extracted day by day the essence of experiences which make for soul growth, and having built them into the spirit, we are actually living in an attitude of mind and de- veloping along lines that would ordinarily have been reserved for future lives. By the faithful performance of this exercise we expunge day by day undesirable occurrences from our subconscious memory so that OUR SINS ARE BLOTTED OUT, OUR AURAS COMMENCE TO SHINE WITH SPIRITUAL GOLD EXTRACTED BY RETROSPECTION FROM THE EXPERIENCES OF EACH DAY, AND THUS WE ATTRACT THE AT- TENTION OF THE TEACHER. The pure shall see God, said Christ, and the Teacher will quickly open our eyes WHEN WE ARE FIT to enter into the "Hall of Learning," the desire world, where we obtain our first experiences of conscious life without the dense body. __________________ THE MORNING EXERCISE CONCENTRATION, the second exercise, is performed in the morning at the very earliest moment possible after the aspirant awakes. He must not arise to open blinds or perform any other unnecessary act. If the body is com- fortable he should at once relax and commence to concentrate. This is very [PAGE 698] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION important, as the spirit has just returned from the desire world at the mo- ment of waking, and at that time the conscious touch with that world is more easily regained than at any other time of the day. We remember from Lecture No. 4 that during sleep the currents of the de- sire body flow, and its vortices move and spin with enormous rapidity. But as soon as it enters the dense body its currents and vortices are almost stopped by the dense matter and the nerve currents of the vital body which carry messages to and from the brain. It is the object of this exercise to still the dense body to the same degree of inertia and insensibility as in sleep, although the spirit within is perfectly awake, alert, and conscious. Thus we make a condition where the sense centers of the desire body can be- gin to revolve while inside the dense body. Concentration is a word that puzzles many and carries meaning to but few, so we will endeavor to make its significance clear. The dictionary gives several definitions, all applicable to our idea. One is "to draw to a cen- ter"; another from chemistry, "to reduce to extreme purity and strength by removing valueless constituents." Applied to our problem, one of the above definitions tells us that if we draw our thoughts to a center, a point, we increase their strength on the principle that the power of the sun's rays increase when focused to a point by means of a magnifying glass. By eliminating from our mind for the time being all other subjects, our whole thought power is available for use in attaining the object or solving the problem on which we are concentrating; we may become so absorbed in our sub- ject that if a cannon were fired above our heads we would not hear it. People may become so LOST in a book that they are oblivious to all else, and [PAGE 699] MORNING AND EVENING EXERCISES the aspirant to spiritual sight must acquire the faculty of becoming equally absorbed in the idea he is concentrating upon, so that he may shut out the world of sense from his consciousness and give his whole attention to the spiritual world. When he learns to do that, he will see the spiritual side of an object or idea illuminated by spiritual light, and thus he will obtain a knowledge of the inner nature of things undreamt of by a worldly man. When he has reached that point of abstraction the sense centers of the desire body commence to revolve slowly within the dense body, and will thus make a place for themselves. This in time will become more and more de- fined, and it will require less and less effort to set them going. The subject of concentration may be any high and lofty ideal, but should preferably be of such a nature that it takes the aspirant out of the ordi- nary things of sense, beyond time and space; and there is no better formula than the first five verses of St. John's gospel. Taking them as a subject, sentence by sentence, morning after morning, will in time give the aspirant a wonderful insight into the beginning of our universe and the method of creation--an insight for beyond any book learning. After a time, when the aspirant has learned to unwaveringly hold before him for about five minutes the idea upon which he is concentrating, he may try to suddenly drop the idea and leave a blank. Think of nothing else, simply wait to see if anything enters the vacuum. In time the sights and scenes of the desire world will fill the vacant space. After the aspirant has become used to that, he may demand this, that, or the other thing to come before him. It will come and then he may investigate it. [PAGE 700] ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION The main point, however, is that BY FOLLOWING THE ABOVE INSTRUCTIONS THE ASPIRANT IS PURIFYING HIMSELF; HIS AURA COMMENCES TO SHINE AND WILL WITHOUT FAIL DRAW THE ATTENTION OF THE TEACHER who will depute someone to give help when required for the next step in advancement. Even if months or years should go by and bring no VISIBLE result, rest assured that no effort has been in vain; the Great Teachers see and appreciate our efforts. They are just as anxious to have our assistance as we are to work. They may see rea- sons which make it inexpedient for us to take up work for humanity in this life or at this time. Sometime the hindering conditions will pass, and we shall be admitted to the light were we can see for ourselves. An ancient legend says that digging for treasure must be done in the stillness of night and in perfect silence; to speak one word until the treasure is safely excavated will inevitably cause it to disappear. That is a mystic parable which has reference to the search for spiritual illumina- tion. If we gossip or recount to others the experiences of our concentra- tion hour, we lose them; they can not bear vocal transmission and will fade into nothingness. By meditation we must extract from them a full knowledge of the underlying cosmic laws. Then the experience itself will not be re- counted, for we shall see that it is but the husk which hid the kernel of worth. The law is of universal value as will be at once apparent, for it will explain facts in life, and teach us how to take advantage of certain conditions and to avoid others. The law may be freely stated at the discoverer's discretion for the benefit of humanity. The experience which revealed the law then will appear in its true light as of only passing [PAGE 701] MORNING AND EVENING EXERCISES interest and unworthy of further notice. Therefore, THE ASPIRANT SHOULD RE- GARD EVERYTHING THAT HAPPENS DURING CONCENTRATION AS SACRED AND SHOULD KEEP IT STRICTLY TO HIMSELF. Finally, BEWARE OF REGARDING THE EXERCISES AS A BURDENSOME TASK. ESTI- MATE THEM AT THEIR TRUE WORTH; THEY ARE OUR HIGHEST PRIVILEGE. Only when thus regarded can we do them justice and reap the full benefits from them. _________________________________ CONCERNING THE ORIGIN OF THE FELLOWSHIP TEACHINGS Although the word "Rosicrucian" is used by several organizations, The Rosicrucian Fellowship has no connection with any of them. In the years 1907-08, after being tested for sincerity of purpose and selfless desire to aid his fellowmen, Max Heindel was selected by the Broth- ers of the Rose Cross to give out publicly the Western Wisdom Teachings and thus help prepare humanity for the coming Age of Universal Brotherhood. By means of intense self-discipline and devotion to service he earned the sta- tus of Lay Brother (Initiate) in the exalted Rosicrucian Order. Under the direction of the Brothers of the Rose Cross, spiritual giants of the human race, Max Heindel wrote THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION, an epoch-making book which has now become the Western World's leading textbook on occultism. By means of his own spiritual development he was able to verify for himself much that was given in the COSMO-CONCEPTION, as well as to gain additional knowledge that later become embodied in his numerous books. One of the basic conditions on which the Western Wisdom Teachings were given to Max Heindel was that no price should be set on them. This condi- tion was faithfully observed by him to the end of his life, and has since been carefully observed by those directing the affairs of the Rosicrucian Fellowship. Although the Fellowship books are sold, the correspondence courses and the service of our Healing Department have been kept on the free will offering plan. There are no membership fees. [END OF THE ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION] CONCERNING GOD. DEFINITIONS. I. By that which is self-caused, I mean that of which the essence involves existence, or that of which the nature is only conceivable as existent. II. A thing is called finite after its kind, when it can be limited by another thing of the same nature; for instance, a body is called finite because we always conceive another greater body. So, also, a thought is limited by another thought, but a body is not limited by thought, nor a thought by body. III. By substance, I mean that which is in itself, and is conceived through itself: in other words, that of which a conception can be formed independently of any other conception. IV. By attribute, I mean that which the intellect perceives as constituting the essence of substance. V. By mode, I mean the modifications of substance, or that which exists in, and is conceived through, something other than itself. VI. By God, I mean a being absolutely infinite-that is, a substance consisting in infinite attributes, of which each expresses eternal and infinite essentiality. Explanation—I say absolutely infinite, not infinite after its kind: for, of a thing infinite only after its kind, infinite attributes may be denied; but that which is absolutely infinite, contains in its essence whatever expresses reality, and involves no negation. VII. That thing is called free, which exists solely by the necessity of its own nature, and of which the action is determined by itself alone. On the other hand, that thing is necessary, or rather constrained, which is determined by something external to itself to a fixed and definite method of existence or action. VIII. By eternity, I mean existence itself, in so far as it is conceived necessarily to follow solely from the definition of that which is eternal. Explanation—Existence of this kind is conceived as an eternal truth, like the essence of a thing, and, therefore, cannot be explained by means of continuance or time, though continuance may be conceived without a beginning or end. AXIOMS. I. Everything which exists, exists either in itself or in something else. II. That which cannot be conceived through anything else must be conceived through itself. III. From a given definite cause an effect necessarily follows; and, on the other hand, if no definite cause be granted, it is impossible that an effect can follow. IV. The knowledge of an effect depends on and involves the knowledge of a cause. V. Things which have nothing in common cannot be understood, the one by means of the other; the conception of one does not involve the conception of the other. VI. A true idea must correspond with its ideate or object. VII. If a thing can be conceived as non-existing, its essence does not involve existence. PROPOSITIONS. PROP. I. Substance is by nature prior to its modifications. Proof.—This is clear from Deff. iii. and v. PROP. II. Two substances, whose attributes are different, have nothing in common. Proof.—Also evident from Def. iii. For each must exist in itself, and be conceived through itself; in other words, the conception of one does not imply the conception of the other. PROP. III. Things which have nothing in common cannot be one the cause of the other. Proof.—If they have nothing in common, it follows that one cannot be apprehended by means of the other (Ax. v.), and, therefore, one cannot be the cause of the other (Ax. iv.). Q.E.D. PROP. IV. Two or more distinct things are distinguished one from the other, either by the difference of the attributes of the substances, or by the difference of their modifications. Proof.—Everything which exists, exists either in itself or in something else (Ax. i.),—that is (by Deff. iii. and v.), nothing is granted in addition to the understanding, except substance and its modifications. Nothing is, therefore, given besides the understanding, by which several things may be distinguished one from the other, except the substances, or, in other words (see Ax. iv.), their attributes and modifications. Q.E.D. PROP. V. There cannot exist in the universe two or more substances having the same nature or attribute. Proof.—If several distinct substances be granted, they must be distinguished one from the other, either by the difference of their attributes, or by the difference of their modifications (Prop. iv.). If only by the difference of their attributes, it will be granted that there cannot be more than one with an identical attribute. If by the difference of their modifications-as substance is naturally prior to its modifications (Prop. i.),—it follows that setting the modifications aside, and considering substance in itself, that is truly, (Deff. iii. and vi.), there cannot be conceived one substance different from another,—that is (by Prop. iv.), there cannot be granted several substances, but one substance only. Q.E.D. PROP. VI. One substance cannot be produced by another substance. Proof.—It is impossible that there should be in the universe two substances with an identical attribute, i.e. which have anything common to them both (Prop. ii.), and, therefore (Prop. iii.), one cannot be the cause of the other, neither can one be produced by the other. Q.E.D. Corollary.—Hence it follows that a substance cannot be produced by anything external to itself. For in the universe nothing is granted, save substances and their modifications (as appears from Ax. i. and Deff. iii. and v.). Now (by the last Prop.) substance cannot be produced by another substance, therefore it cannot be produced by anything external to itself. Q.E.D. This is shown still more readily by the absurdity of the contradictory. For, if substance be produced by an external cause, the knowledge of it would depend on the knowledge of its cause (Ax. iv.), and (by Def. iii.) it would itself not be substance. PROP. VII. Existence belongs to the nature of substances. Proof.—Substance cannot be produced by anything external(Corollary, Prop vi.), it must, therefore, be its own cause-that is, its essence necessarily involves existence, or existence belongs to its nature. PROP. VIII. Every substance is necessarily infinite. Proof.—There can only be one substance with an identical attribute, and existence follows from its nature (Prop. vii.); its nature, therefore, involves existence, either as finite or infinite. It does not exist as finite, for (by Def. ii.) it would then be limited by something else of the same kind, which would also necessarily exist (Prop. vii.); and there would be two substances with an identical attribute, which is absurd (Prop. v.). It therefore exists as infinite. Q.E.D. Note I.—As finite existence involves a partial negation, and infinite existence is the absolute affirmation of the given nature, it follows (solely from Prop. vii.) that every substance is necessarily infinite. Note II.—No doubt it will be difficult for those who think about things loosely, and have not been accustomed to know them by their primary causes, to comprehend the demonstration of Prop. vii.: for such persons make no distinction between the modifications of substances and the substances themselves, and are ignorant of the manner in which things are produced; hence they may attribute to substances the beginning which they observe in natural objects. Those who are ignorant of true causes, make complete confusion-think that trees might talk just as well as men-that men might be formed from stones as well as from seed; and imagine that any form might be changed into any other. So, also, those who confuse the two natures, divine and human, readily attribute human passions to the deity, especially so long as they do not know how passions originate in the mind. But, if people would consider the nature of substance, they would have no doubt about the truth of Prop. vii. In fact, this proposition would be a universal axiom, and accounted a truism. For, by substance, would be understood that which is in itself, and is conceived through itself-that is, something of which the conception requires not the conception of anything else; whereas modifications exist in something external to themselves, and a conception of them is formed by means of a conception of the thing in which they exist. Therefore, we may have true ideas of non-existent modifications; for, although they may have no actual existence apart from the conceiving intellect, yet their essence is so involved in something external to themselves that they may through it be conceived. Whereas the only truth substances can have, external to the intellect, must consist in their existence, because they are conceived through themselves. Therefore, for a person to say that he has a clear and distinct-that is, a true-idea of a substance, but that he is not sure whether such substance exists, would be the same as if he said that he had a true idea, but was not sure whether or no it was false (a little consideration will make this plain); or if anyone affirmed that substance is created, it would be the same as saying that a false idea was true-in short, the height of absurdity. It must, then, necessarily be admitted that the existence of substance as its essence is an eternal truth. And we can hence conclude by another process of reasoning-that there is but one such substance. I think that this may profitably be done at once; and, in order to proceed regularly with the demonstration, we must premise:— 1. The true definition of a thing neither involves nor expresses anything beyond the nature of the thing defined. From this it follows that- 2. No definition implies or expresses a certain number of individuals, inasmuch as it expresses nothing beyond the nature of the thing defined. For instance, the definition of a triangle expresses nothing beyond the actual nature of a triangle: it does not imply any fixed number of triangles. 3. There is necessarily for each individual existent thing a cause why it should exist. 4. This cause of existence must either be contained in the nature and definition of the thing defined, or must be postulated apart from such definition. It therefore follows that, if a given number of individual things exist in nature, there must be some cause for the existence of exactly that number, neither more nor less. For example, if twenty men exist in the universe (for simplicity's sake, I will suppose them existing simultaneously, and to have had no predecessors), and we want to account for the existence of these twenty men, it will not be enough to show the cause of human existence in general; we must also show why there are exactly twenty men, neither more nor less: for a cause must be assigned for the existence of each individual. Now this cause cannot be contained in the actual nature of man, for the true definition of man does not involve any consideration of the number twenty. Consequently, the cause for the existence of these twenty men, and, consequently, of each of them, must necessarily be sought externally to each individual. Hence we may lay down the absolute rule, that everything which may consist of several individuals must have an external cause. And, as it has been shown already that existence appertains to the nature of substance, existence must necessarily be included in its definition; and from its definition alone existence must be deducible. But from its definition (as we have shown, notes ii., iii.), we cannot infer the existence of several substances; therefore it follows that there is only one substance of the same nature. Q.E.D. PROP. IX. The more reality or being a thing has, the greater the number of its attributes (Def. iv.). PROP. X. Each particular attribute of the one substance must be conceived through itself. Proof.—An attribute is that which the intellect perceives of substance, as constituting its essence (Def. iv.), and, therefore, must be conceived through itself (Def. iii.). Q.E.D. Note-It is thus evident that, though two attributes are, in fact, conceived as distinct-that is, one without the help of the other-yet we cannot, therefore, conclude that they constitute two entities, or two different substances. For it is the nature of substance that each of its attributes is conceived through itself, inasmuch as all the attributes it has have always existed simultaneously in it, and none could be produced by any other; but each expresses the reality or being of substance. It is, then, far from an absurdity to ascribe several attributes to one substance: for nothing in nature is more clear than that each and every entity must be conceived under some attribute, and that its reality or being is in proportion to the number of its attributes expressing necessity or eternity and infinity. Consequently it is abundantly clear, that an absolutely infinite being must necessarily be defined as consisting in infinite attributes, each of which expresses a certain eternal and infinite essence. If anyone now ask, by what sign shall he be able to distinguish different substances, let him read the following propositions, which show that there is but one substance in the universe, and that it is absolutely infinite, wherefore such a sign would be sought in vain. PROP. XI. God, or substance, consisting of infinite attributes, of which each expresses eternal and infinite essentiality, necessarily exists. Proof.—If this be denied, conceive, if possible, that God does not exist: then his essence does not involve existence. But this (Prop. vii.) is absurd. Therefore God necessarily exists. Another proof.—Of everything whatsoever a cause or reason must be assigned, either for its existence, or for its non-existence-e.g. if a triangle exist, a reason or cause must be granted for its existence; if, on the contrary, it does not exist, a cause must also be granted, which prevents it from existing, or annuls its existence. This reason or cause must either be contained in the nature of the thing in question, or be external to it. For instance, the reason for the non-existence of a square circle is indicated in its nature, namely, because it would involve a contradiction. On the other hand, the existence of substance follows also solely from its nature, inasmuch as its nature involves existence. (See Prop. vii.) But the reason for the existence of a triangle or a circle does not follow from the nature of those figures, but from the order of universal nature in extension. From the latter it must follow, either that a triangle necessarily exists, or that it is impossible that it should exist. So much is self-evident. It follows therefrom that a thing necessarily exists, if no cause or reason be granted which prevents its existence. If, then, no cause or reason can be given, which prevents the existence of God, or which destroys his existence, we must certainly conclude that he necessarily does exist. If such a reason or cause should be given, it must either be drawn from the very nature of God, or be external to him-that is, drawn from another substance of another nature. For if it were of the same nature, God, by that very fact, would be admitted to exist. But substance of another nature could have nothing in common with God (by Prop. ii.), and therefore would be unable either to cause or to destroy his existence. As, then, a reason or cause which would annul the divine existence cannot be drawn from anything external to the divine nature, such cause must perforce, if God does not exist, be drawn from God's own nature, which would involve a contradiction. To make such an affirmation about a being absolutely infinite and supremely perfect is absurd; therefore, neither in the nature of God, nor externally to his nature, can a cause or reason be assigned which would annul his existence. Therefore, God necessarily exists. Q.E.D. Another proof.—The potentiality of non-existence is a negation of power, and contrariwise the potentiality of existence is a power, as is obvious. If, then, that which necessarily exists is nothing but finite beings, such finite beings are more powerful than a being absolutely infinite, which is obviously absurd; therefore, either nothing exists, or else a being absolutely infinite necessarily exists also. Now we exist either in ourselves, or in something else which necessarily exists (see Axiom. i. and Prop. vii.). Therefore a being absolutely infinite-in other words, God (Def. vi.)-necessarily exists. Q.E.D. Note.—In this last proof, I have purposely shown God's existence à posteriori, so that the proof might be more easily followed, not because, from the same premises, God's existence does not follow à priori. For, as the potentiality of existence is a power, it follows that, in proportion as reality increases in the nature of a thing, so also will it increase its strength for existence. Therefore a being absolutely infinite, such as God, has from himself an absolutely infinite power of existence, and hence he does absolutely exist. Perhaps there will be many who will be unable to see the force of this proof, inasmuch as they are accustomed only to consider those things which flow from external causes. Of such things, they see that those which quickly come to pass-that is, quickly come into existence-quickly also disappear; whereas they regard as more difficult of accomplishment-that is, not so easily brought into existence-those things which they conceive as more complicated. However, to do away with this misconception, I need not here show the measure of truth in the proverb, "What comes quickly, goes quickly," nor discuss whether, from the point of view of universal nature, all things are equally easy, or otherwise: I need only remark that I am not here speaking of things, which come to pass through causes external to themselves, but only of substances which (by Prop. vi.) cannot be produced by any external cause. Things which are produced by external causes, whether they consist of many parts or few, owe whatsoever perfection or reality they possess solely to the efficacy of their external cause; and therefore their existence arises solely from the perfection of their external cause, not from their own. Contrrariwise, whatsoever perfection is possessed by substance is due to no external cause; wherefore the existence of substance must arise solely from its own nature, which is nothing else but its essence. Thus, the perfection of a thing does not annul its existence, but, on the contrary, asserts it. Imperfection, on the other hand, does annul it; therefore we cannot be more certain of the existence of anything, than of the existence of a being absolutely infinite or perfect-that is, of God. For inasmuch as his essence excludes all imperfection, and involves absolute perfection, all cause for doubt concerning his existence is done away, and the utmost certainty on the question is given. This, I think, will be evident to every moderately attentive reader. PROP. XII. No attribute of substance can be conceived from which it would follow that substance can be divided. Proof.—The parts into which substance as thus conceived would be divided either will retain the nature of substance, or they will not. If the former, then (by Prop. viii.) each part will necessarily be infinite, and (by Prop. vi.) self-caused, and (by Prop. v.) will perforce consist of a different attribute, so that, in that case, several substances could be formed out of one substance, which (by Prop. vi.) is absurd. Moreover, the parts (by Prop. ii.) would have nothing in common with their whole, and the whole (by Def. iv. and Prop. x.) could both exist and be conceived without its parts, which everyone will admit to be absurd. If we adopt the second alternative-namely, that the parts will not retain the nature of substance-then, if the whole substance were divided into equal parts, it would lose the nature of substance, and would cease to exist, which (by Prop. vii.) is absurd. PROP. XIII. Substance absolutely infinite is indivisible. Proof.—If it could be divided, the parts into which it was divided would either retain the nature of absolutely infinite substance, or they would not. If the former, we should have several substances of the same nature, which (by Prop. v.) is absurd. If the latter, then (by Prop. vii.) substance absolutely infinite could cease to exist, which (by Prop. xi.) is also absurd. Corollary.—It follows, that no substance, and consequently no extended substance, in so far as it is substance, is divisible. Note.—The indivisibility of substance may be more easily understood as follows. The nature of substance can only be conceived as infinite, and by a part of substance, nothing else can be understood than finite substance, which (by Prop. viii) involves a manifest contradiction. PROP. XIV. Besides God no substance can be granted or conceived. Proof.—As God is a being absolutely infinite, of whom no attribute that expresses the essence of substance can be denied (by Def. vi.), and he necessarily exists (by Prop. xi.); if any substance besides God were granted, it would have to be explained by some attribute of God, and thus two substances with the same attribute would exist, which (by Prop. v.) is absurd; therefore, besides God no substance can be granted, or, consequently, be conceived. If it could be conceived, it would necessarily have to be conceived as existent; but this (by the first part of this proof) is absurd. Therefore, besides God no substance can be granted or conceived. Q.E.D. Corollary I.—Clearly, therefore: 1. God is one, that is (by Def. vi.) only one substance can be granted in the universe, and that substance is absolutely infinite, as we have already indicated (in the note to Prop. x.). Corollary II.—It follows: 2. That extension and thought are either attributes of God or (by Ax. i.) accidents (affectiones) of the attributes of God. PROP. XV. Whatsoever is, is in God, and without God nothing can be, or be conceived. Proof.—Besides God, no substance is granted or can be conceived (by Prop. xiv.), that is (by Def. iii.) nothing which is in itself and is conceived through itself. But modes (by Def. v.) can neither be, nor be conceived without substance; wherefore they can only be in the divine nature, and can only through it be conceived. But substances and modes form the sum total of existence (by Ax. i.), therefore, without God nothing can be, or be conceived. Q.E.D. Note.—Some assert that God, like a man, consists of body and mind, and is susceptible of passions. How far such persons have strayed from the truth is sufficiently evident from what has been said. But these I pass over. For all who have in anywise reflected on the divine nature deny that God has a body. Of this they find excellent proof in the fact that we understand by body a definite quantity, so long, so broad, so deep, bounded by a certain shape, and it is the height of absurdity to predicate such a thing of God, a being absolutely infinite. But meanwhile by other reasons with which they try to prove their point, they show that they think corporeal or extended substance wholly apart from the divine nature, and say it was created by God. Wherefrom the divine nature can have been created, they are wholly ignorant; thus they clearly show, that they do not know the meaning of their own words. I myself have proved sufficiently clearly, at any rate in my own judgment (Coroll. Prop. vi, and note 2, Prop. viii.), that no substance can be produced or created by anything other than itself. Further, I showed (in Prop. xiv.), that besides God no substance can be granted or conceived. Hence we drew the conclusion that extended substance is one of the infinite attributes of God. However, in order to explain more fully, I will refute the arguments of my adversaries, which all start from the following points:— Extended substance, in so far as it is substance, consists, as they think, in parts, wherefore they deny that it can be infinite, or consequently, that it can appertain to God. This they illustrate with many examples, of which I will take one or two. If extended substance, they say, is infinite, let it be conceived to be divided into two parts; each part will then be either finite or infinite. If the former, then infinite substance is composed of two finite parts, which is absurd. If the latter, then one infinite will be twice as large as another infinite, which is also absurd. Further, if an infinite line be measured out in foot lengths, it will consist of an infinite number of such parts; it would equally consist of an infinite number of parts, if each part measured only an inch: therefore, one infinity would be twelve times as great as the other. Lastly, if from a single point there be conceived to be drawn two diverging lines which at first are at a definite distance apart, but are produced to infinity, it is certain that the distance between the two lines will be continually increased, until at length it changes from definite to indefinable. As these absurdities follow, it is said, from considering quantity as infinite, the conclusion is drawn, that extended substance must necessarily be finite, and, consequently, cannot appertain to the nature of God. The second argument is also drawn from God's supreme perfection. God, it is said, inasmuch as he is a supremely perfect being, cannot be passive; but extended substance, insofar as it is divisible, is passive. It follows, therefore, that extended substance does not appertain to the essence of God. Such are the arguments I find on the subject in writers, who by them try to prove that extended substance is unworthy of the divine nature, and cannot possibly appertain thereto. However, I think an attentive reader will see that I have already answered their propositions; for all their arguments are founded on the hypothesis that extended substance is composed of parts, and such a hypothesis I have shown (Prop. xii., and Coroll. Prop. xiii.) to be absurd. Moreover, anyone who reflects will see that all these absurdities (if absurdities they be, which I am not now discussing), from which it is sought to extract the conclusion that extended substance is finite, do not at all follow from the notion of an infinite quantity, but merely from the notion that an infinite quantity is measurable, and composed of finite parts: therefore, the only fair conclusion to be drawn is that infinite quantity is not measurable, and cannot be composed of finite parts. This is exactly what we have already proved (in Prop. xii.). Wherefore the weapon which they aimed at us has in reality recoiled upon themselves. If, from this absurdity of theirs, they persist in drawing the conclusion that extended substance must be finite, they will in good sooth be acting like a man who asserts that circles have the properties of squares, and, finding himself thereby landed in absurdities, proceeds to deny that circles have any center, from which all lines drawn to the circumference are equal. For, taking extended substance, which can only be conceived as infinite, one, and indivisible (Props. viii., v., xii.) they assert, in order to prove that it is finite, that it is composed of finite parts, and that it can be multiplied and divided. So, also, others, after asserting that a line is composed of points, can produce many arguments to prove that a line cannot be infinitely divided. Assuredly it is not less absurd to assert that extended substance is made up of bodies or parts, than it would be to assert that a solid is made up of surfaces, a surface of lines, and a line of points. This must be admitted by all who know clear reason to be infallible, and most of all by those who deny the possibility of a vacuum. For if extended substance could be so divided that its parts were really separate, why should not one part admit of being destroyed, the others remaining joined together as before? And why should all be so fitted into one another as to leave no vacuum? Surely in the case of things, which are really distinct one from the other, one can exist without the other, and can remain in its original condition. As, then, there does not exist a vacuum in nature (of which anon), but all parts are bound to come together to prevent it, it follows from this that the parts cannot really be distinguished, and that extended substance in so far as it is substance cannot be divided. If anyone asks me the further question, Why are we naturally so prone to divide quantity? I answer, that quantity is conceived by us in two ways; in the abstract and superficially, as we imagine it; or as substance, as we conceive it solely by the intellect. If, then, we regard quantity as it is represented in our imagination, which we often and more easily do, we shall find that it is finite, divisible, and compounded of parts; but if we regard it as it is represented in our intellect, and conceive it as substance, which it is very difficult to do, we shall then, as I have sufficiently proved, find that it is infinite, one, and indivisible. This will be plain enough to all who make a distinction between the intellect and the imagination, especially if it be remembered, that matter is everywhere the same, that its parts are not distinguishable, except in so far as we conceive matter as diversely modified, whence its parts are distinguished, not really, but modally. For instance, water, in so far as it is water, we conceive to be divided, and its parts to be separated one from the other; but not in so far as it is extended substance; from this point of view it is neither separated nor divisible. Further, water, in so far as it is water, is produced and corrupted; but, in so far as it is substance, it is neither produced nor corrupted. I think I have now answered the second argument; it is, in fact, founded on the same assumption as the first-namely, that matter, in so far as it is substance, is divisible, and composed of parts. Even if it were so, I do not know why it should be considered unworthy of the divine nature, inasmuch as besides God (by Prop. xiv.) no substance can be granted, wherefrom it could receive its modifications. All things, I repeat, are in God, and all things which come to pass, come to pass solely through the laws of the infinite nature of God, and follow (as I will shortly show) from the necessity of his essence. Wherefore it can in nowise be said, that God is passive in respect to anything other than himself, or that extended substance is unworthy of the Divine nature, even if it be supposed divisible, so long as it is granted to be infinite and eternal. But enough of this for the present. PROP. XVI. From the necessity of the divine nature must follow an infinite number of things in infinite ways-that is, all things which can fall within the sphere of infinite intellect. Proof.—This proposition will be clear to everyone, who remembers that from the given definition of any thing the intellect infers several properties, which really necessarily follow therefrom (that is, from the actual essence of the thing defined); and it infers more properties in proportion as the definition of the thing expresses more reality, that is, in proportion as the essence of the thing defined involves more reality. Now, as the divine nature has absolutely infinite attributes (by Def. vi.), of which each expresses infinite essence after its kind, it follows that from the necessity of its nature an infinite number of things (that is, everything which can fall within the sphere of an infinite intellect) must necessarily follow. Q.E.D. Corollary I.—Hence it follows, that God is the efficient cause of all that can fall within the sphere of an infinite intellect. Corollary II.—It also follows that God is a cause in himself, and not through an accident of his nature. Corollary III.—It follows, thirdly, that God is the absolutely first cause. PROP. XVII. God acts solely by the laws of his own nature, and is not constrained by anyone. Proof.—We have just shown (in Prop. xvi.), that solely from the necessity of the divine nature, or, what is the same thing, solely from the laws of his nature, an infinite number of things absolutely follow in an infinite number of ways; and we proved (in Prop. xv.), that without God nothing can be nor be conceived; but that all things are in God. Wherefore nothing can exist outside himself, whereby he can be conditioned or constrained to act. Wherefore God acts solely by the laws of his own nature, and is not constrained by anyone. Q.E.D. Corollary I.—It follows: 1. That there can be no cause which, either extrinsically or intrinsically, besides the perfection of his own nature, moves God to act. Corollary II.—It follows: 2. That God is the sole free cause. For God alone exists by the sole necessity of his nature (by Prop. xi. and Prop. xiv., Coroll. i.), and acts by the sole necessity of his own nature, wherefore God is (by Def. vii.) the sole free cause. Q.E.D. Note.—Others think that God is a free cause, because he can, as they think, bring it about, that those things which we have said follow from his nature-that is, which are in his power, should not come to pass, or should not be produced by him. But this is the same as if they said, that God could bring it about, that it should follow from the nature of a triangle that its three interior angles should not be equal to two right angles; or that from a given cause no effect should follow, which is absurd. Moreover, I will show below, without the aid of this proposition, that neither intellect nor will appertain to God's nature. I know that there are many who think that they can show, that supreme intellect and free will do appertain to God's nature; for they say they know of nothing more perfect, which they can attribute to God, than that which is the highest perfection in ourselves. Further, although they conceive God as actually supremely intelligent, they yet do not believe that he can bring into existence everything which he actually understands, for they think that they would thus destroy God's power. If, they contend, God had created everything which is in his intellect, he would not be able to create anything more, and this, they think, would clash with God's omnipotence; therefore, they prefer to asset that God is indifferent to all things, and that he creates nothing except that which he has decided, by some absolute exercise of will, to create. However, I think I have shown sufficiently clearly (by Prop. xvi.), that from God's supreme power, or infinite nature, an infinite number of things-that is, all things have necessarily flowed forth in an infinite number of ways, or always flow from the same necessity; in the same way as from the nature of a triangle it follows from eternity and for eternity, that its three interior angles are equal to two right angles. Wherefore the omnipotence of God has been displayed from all eternity, and will for all eternity remain in the same state of activity. This manner of treating the question attributes to God an omnipotence, in my opinion, far more perfect. For, otherwise, we are compelled to confess that God understands an infinite number of creatable things, which he will never be able to create, for, if he created all that he understands, he would, according to this showing, exhaust his omnipotence, and render himself imperfect. Wherefore, in order to establish that God is perfect, we should be reduced to establishing at the same time, that he cannot bring to pass everything over which his power extends; this seems to be a hypothesis most absurd, and most repugnant to God's omnipotence. Further (to say a word here concerning the intellect and the will which we attribute to God), if intellect and will appertain to the eternal essence of God, we must take these words in some significance quite different from those they usually bear. For intellect and will, which should constitute the essence of God, would perforce be as far apart as the poles from the human intellect and will, in fact, would have nothing in common with them but the name; there would be about as much correspondence between the two as there is between the Dog, the heavenly constellation, and a dog, an animal that barks. This I will prove as follows. If intellect belongs to the divine nature, it cannot be in nature, as ours is generally thought to be, posterior to, or simultaneous with the things understood, inasmuch as God is prior to all things by reason of his causality (Prop. xvi., Coroll. i.). On the contrary, the truth and formal essence of things is as it is, because it exists by representation as such in the intellect of God. Wherefore the intellect of God, in so far as it is conceived to constitute God's essence, is, in reality, the cause of things, both of their essence and of their existence. This seems to have been recognized by those who have asserted, that God's intellect, God's will, and God's power, are one and the same. As, therefore, God's intellect is the sole cause of things, namely, both of their essence and existence, it must necessarily differ from them in respect to its essence, and in respect to its existence. For a cause differs from a thing it causes, precisely in the quality which the latter gains from the former. For example, a man is the cause of another man's existence, but not of his essence (for the latter is an eternal truth), and, therefore, the two men may be entirely similar in essence, but must be different in existence; and hence if the existence of one of them cease, the existence of the other will not necessarily cease also; but if the essence of one could be destroyed, and be made false, the essence of the other would be destroyed also. Wherefore, a thing which is the cause both of the essence and of the existence of a given effect, must differ from such effect both in respect to its essence, and also in respect to its existence. Now the intellect of God is the cause both of the essence and the existence of our intellect; therefore, the intellect of God in so far as it is conceived to constitute the divine essence, differs from our intellect both in respect to essence and in respect to existence, nor can it in anywise agree therewith save in name, as we said before. The reasoning would be identical in the case of the will, as anyone can easily see. PROP. XVIII. God is the indwelling and not the transient cause of all things. Proof.—All things which are, are in God, and must be conceived through God (by Prop. xv.), therefore (by Prop. xvi., Coroll. i.) God is the cause of those things which are in him. This is our first point. Further, besides God there can be no substance (by Prop. xiv.), that is nothing in itself external to God. This is our second point. God, therefore, is the indwelling and not the transient cause of all things. Q.E.D. PROP. XIX. God, and all the attributes of God, are eternal. Proof.—God (by Def. vi.) is substance, which (by Prop. xi.)necessarily exists, that is (by Prop. vii.) existence appertains to its nature, or (what is the same thing) follows from its definition; therefore, God is eternal (by Def. viii.). Further, by the attributes of God we must understand that which (by Def. iv.) expresses the essence of the divine substance-in other words, that which appertains to substance: that, I say, should be involved in the attributes of substance. Now eternity appertains to the nature of substance (as I have already shown in Prop. vii.); therefore, eternity must appertain to each of the attributes, and thus all are eternal. Q.E.D. Note.—This proposition is also evident from the manner in which (in Prop. xi.) I demonstrated the existence of God; it is evident, I repeat, from that proof, that the existence of God, like his essence, is an eternal truth. Further (in Prop. xix. of my "Principles of the Cartesian Philosophy"), I have proved the eternity of God, in another manner, which I need not here repeat. PROP. XX. The existence of God and his essence are one and the same. Proof.—God (by the last Prop.) and all his attributes are eternal, that is (by Def. viii.) each of his attributes expresses existence. Therefore the same attributes of God which explain his eternal essence, explain at the same time his eternal existence-in other words, that which constitutes God's essence constitutes at the same time his existence. Wherefore God's existence and God's essence are one and the same. Q.E.D. Coroll. I.—Hence it follows that God's existence, like his essence, is an eternal truth. Coroll. II-Secondly, it follows that God, and all the attributes of God, are unchangeable. For if they could be changed in respect to existence, they must also be able to be changed in respect to essence-that is, obviously, be changed from true to false, which is absurd. PROP. XXI. All things which follow from the absolute nature of any attribute of God must always exist and be infinite, or, in other words, are eternal and infinite through the said attribute. Proof.—Conceive, if it be possible (supposing the proposition to be denied), that something in some attribute of God can follow from the absolute nature of the said attribute, and that at the same time it is finite, and has a conditioned existence or duration; for instance, the idea of God expressed in the attribute thought. Now thought, in so far as it is supposed to be an attribute of God, is necessarily (by Prop. xi.) in its nature infinite. But, in so far as it possesses the idea of God, it is supposed finite. It cannot, however, be conceived as finite, unless it be limited by thought (by Def. ii.); but it is not limited by thought itself, in so far as it has constituted the idea of God (for so far it is supposed to be finite); therefore, it is limited by thought, in so far as it has not constituted the idea of God, which nevertheless (by Prop. xi.) must necessarily exist. We have now granted, therefore, thought not constituting the idea of God, and, accordingly, the idea of God does not naturally follow from its nature in so far as it is absolute thought (for it is conceived as constituting, and also as not constituting, the idea of God), which is against our hypothesis. Wherefore, if the idea of God expressed in the attribute thought, or, indeed, anything else in any attribute of God (for we may take any example, as the proof is of universal application) follows from the necessity of the absolute nature of the said attribute, the said thing must necessarily be infinite, which was our first point. Furthermore, a thing which thus follows from the necessity of the nature of any attribute cannot have a limited duration. For if it can, suppose a thing, which follows from the necessity of the nature of some attribute, to exist in some attribute of God, for instance, the idea of God expressed in the attribute thought, and let it be supposed at some time not to have existed, or to be about not to exist. Now thought being an attribute of God, must necessarily exist unchanged (by Prop. xi., and Prop. xx., Coroll. ii.); and beyond the limits of the duration of the idea of God (supposing the latter at some time not to have existed, or not to be going to exist) thought would perforce have existed without the idea of God, which is contrary to our hypothesis, for we supposed that, thought being given, the idea of God necessarily flowed therefrom. Therefore the idea of God expressed in thought, or anything which necessarily follows from the absolute nature of some attribute of God, cannot have a limited duration, but through the said attribute is eternal, which is our second point. Bear in mind that the same proposition may be affirmed of anything, which in any attribute necessarily follows from God's absolute nature. PROP. XXII. Whatsoever follows from any attribute of God, in so far as it is modified by a modification, which exists necessarily and as infinite, through the said attribute, must also exist necessarily and as infinite. Proof.—The proof of this proposition is similar to that of the preceding one. PROP. XXIII. Every mode, which exists both necessarily and as infinite, must necessarily follow either from the absolute nature of some attribute of God, or from an attribute modified by a modification which exists necessarily, and as infinite. Proof.—A mode exists in something else, through which it must be conceived (Def. v.), that is (Prop. xv.), it exists solely in God, and solely through God can be conceived. If therefore a mode is conceived as necessarily existing and infinite, it must necessarily be inferred or perceived through some attribute of God, in so far as such attribute is conceived as expressing the infinity and necessity of existence, in other words (Def. viii.) eternity; that is, in so far as it is considered absolutely. A mode, therefore, which necessarily exists as infinite, must follow from the absolute nature of some attribute of God, either immediately (Prop. xxi.) or through the means of some modification, which follows from the absolute nature of the said attribute; that is (by Prop. xxii.), which exists necessarily and as infinite. PROP. XXIV. The essence of things produced by God does not involve existence. Proof.—This proposition is evident from Def. i. For that of which the nature (considered in itself) involves existence is self-caused, and exists by the sole necessity of its own nature. Corollary.—Hence it follows that God is not only the cause of things coming into existence, but also of their continuing in existence, that is, in scholastic phraseology, God is cause of the being of things (essendi rerum). For whether things exist, or do not exist, whenever we contemplate their essence, we see that it involves neither existence nor duration; consequently, it cannot be the cause of either the one or the other. God must be the sole cause, inasmuch as to him alone does existence appertain. (Prop. xiv. Coroll. i.) Q.E.D. PROP. XXV. God is the efficient cause not only of the existence of things, but also of their essence. Proof.—If this be denied, then God is not the cause of the essence of things; and therefore the essence of things can (by Ax. iv.) be conceived without God. This (by Prop. xv.) is absurd. Therefore, God is the cause of the essence of things. Q.E.D. Note.—This proposition follows more clearly from Prop. xvi. For it is evident thereby that, given the divine nature, the essence of things must be inferred from it, no less than their existence-in a word, God must be called the cause of all things, in the same sense as he is called the cause of himself. This will be made still clearer by the following corollary. Corollary.—Individual things are nothing but modifications of the attributes of God, or modes by which the attributes of God are expressed in a fixed and definite manner. The proof appears from Prop. xv. and Def. v. PROP. XXVI. A thing which is conditioned to act in a particular manner, has necessarily been thus conditioned by God; and that which has not been conditioned by God cannot condition itself to act. Proof.—That by which things are said to be conditioned to act in a particular manner is necessarily something positive (this is obvious); therefore both of its essence and of its existence God by the necessity of his nature is the efficient cause (Props. xxv. and xvi.); this is our first point. Our second point is plainly to be inferred therefrom. For if a thing, which has not been conditioned by God, could condition itself, the first part of our proof would be false, and this, as we have shown is absurd. PROP. XXVII. A thing, which has been conditioned by God to act in a particular way, cannot render itself unconditioned. Proof.—This proposition is evident from the third axiom. PROP. XXVIII. Every individual thing, or everything which is finite and has a conditioned existence, cannot exist or be conditioned to act, unless it be conditioned for existence and action by a cause other than itself, which also is finite, and has a conditioned existence; and likewise this cause cannot in its turn exist, or be conditioned to act, unless it be conditioned for existence and action by another cause, which also is finite, and has a conditioned existence, and so on to infinity. Proof.—Whatsoever is conditioned to exist and act, has been thus conditioned by God (by Prop. xxvi. and Prop. xxiv., Coroll.). But that which is finite, and has a conditioned existence, cannot be produced by the absolute nature of any attribute of God; for whatsoever follows from the absolute nature of any attribute of God is infinite and eternal (by Prop. xxi.). It must, therefore, follow from some attribute of God, in so far as the said attribute is considered as in some way modified; for substance and modes make up the sum total of existence (by Ax. i. and Def. iii., v.), while modes are merely modifications of the attributes of God. But from God, or from any of his attributes, in so far as the latter is modified by a modification infinite and eternal, a conditioned thing cannot follow. Wherefore it must follow from, or be conditioned for, existence and action by God or one of his attributes, in so far as the latter are modified by some modification which is finite, and has a conditioned existence. This is our first point. Again, this cause or this modification (for the reason by which we established the first part of this proof) must in its turn be conditioned by another cause, which also is finite, and has a conditioned existence, and, again, this last by another (for the same reason); and so on (for the same reason) to infinity. Q.E.D. Note.—As certain things must be produced immediately by God, namely those things which necessarily follow from his absolute nature, through the means of these primary attributes, which, nevertheless, can neither exist nor be conceived without God, it follows:—1. That God is absolutely the proximate cause of those things immediately produced by him. I say absolutely, not after his kind, as is usually stated. For the effects of God cannot either exist or be conceived without a cause (Prop. xv. and Prop. xxiv. Coroll.). 2. That God cannot properly be styled the remote cause of individual things, except for the sake of distinguishing these from what he immediately produces, or rather from what follows from his absolute nature. For, by a remote cause, we understand a cause which is in no way conjoined to the effect. But all things which are, are in God, and so depend on God, that without him they can neither be nor be conceived. PROP. XXIX. Nothing in the universe is contingent, but all things are conditioned to exist and operate in a particular manner by the necessity of the divine nature. Proof.—Whatsoever is, is in God (Prop. xv.). But God cannot be called a thing contingent. For (by Prop. xi.) he exists necessarily, and not contingently. Further, the modes of the divine nature follow therefrom necessarily, and not contingently (Prop. xvi.); and they thus follow, whether we consider the divine nature absolutely, or whether we consider it as in any way conditioned to act (Prop. xxvii.). Further, God is not only the cause of these modes, in so far as they simply exist (by Prop. xxiv, Coroll.), but also in so far as they are considered as conditioned for operating in a particular manner (Prop. xxvi.). If they be not conditioned by God (Prop. xxvi.), it is impossible, and not contingent, that they should condition themselves; contrariwise, if they be conditioned by God, it is impossible, and not contingent, that they should render themselves unconditioned. Wherefore all things are conditioned by the necessity of the divine nature, not only to exist, but also to exist and operate in a particular manner, and there is nothing that is contingent. Q.E.D. Note.—Before going any further, I wish here to explain, what we should understand by nature viewed as active (natura naturans), and nature viewed as passive (natura naturata). I say to explain, or rather call attention to it, for I think that, from what has been said, it is sufficiently clear, that by nature viewed as active we should understand that which is in itself, and is conceived through itself, or those attributes of substance, which express eternal and infinite essence, in other words (Prop. xiv., Coroll. i., and Prop. xvii., Coroll. ii) God, in so far as he is considered as a free cause. By nature viewed as passive I understand all that whichfollows from the necessity of the nature of God, or of any of the attributes of God, that is, all the modes of the attributes of God, in so far as they are considered as things which are in God, and which without God cannot exist or be conceived. PROP. XXX. Intellect, in function (actu) finite, or in function infinite, must comprehend the attributes of God and the modifications of God, and nothing else. Proof.—A true idea must agree with its object (Ax. vi.); in other words (obviously), that which is contained in the intellect in representation must necessarily be granted in nature. But in nature (by Prop. xiv., Coroll. i.) there is no substance save God, nor any modifications save those (Prop. xv.) which are in God, and cannot without God either be or be conceived. Therefore the intellect, in function finite, or in function infinite, must comprehend the attributes of God and the modifications of God, and nothing else. Q.E.D. PROP. XXXI. The intellect in function, whether finite or infinite, as will, desire, love, &c., should be referred to passive nature and not to active nature. Proof.—By the intellect we do not (obviously) mean absolute thought, but only a certain mode of thinking, differing from other modes, such as love, desire, &c., and therefore (Def. v.) requiring to be conceived through absolute thought. It must (by Prop. xv. and Def. vi.), through some attribute of God which expresses the eternal and infinite essence of thought, be so conceived, that without such attribute it could neither be nor be conceived. It must therefore be referred to nature passive rather than to nature active, as must also the other modes of thinking. Q.E.D. Note.—I do not here, by speaking of intellect in function, admit that there is such a thing as intellect in potentiality: but, wishing to avoid all confusion, I desire to speak only of what is most clearly perceived by us, namely, of the very act of understanding, than which nothing is more clearly perceived. For we cannot perceive anything without adding to our knowledge of the act of understanding. PROP. XXXII. Will cannot be called a free cause, but only a necessary cause. Proof.—Will is only a particular mode of thinking, like intellect; therefore (by Prop. xxviii.) no volition can exist, nor be conditioned to act, unless it be conditioned by some cause other than itself, which cause is conditioned by a third cause, and so on to infinity. But if will be supposed infinite, it must also be conditioned to exist and act by God, not by virtue of his being substance absolutely infinite, but by virtue of his possessing an attribute which expresses the infinite and eternal essence of thought (by Prop. xxiii.). Thus, however it be conceived, whether as finite or infinite, it requires a cause by which it should be conditioned to exist and act. Thus (Def. vii.) it cannot be called a free cause, but only a necessary or constrained cause. Q.E.D. Coroll. I.—Hence it follows, first, that God does not act according to freedom of the will. Coroll. II.—It follows, secondly, that will and intellect stand in the same relation to the nature of God as do motion, and rest, and absolutely all natural phenomena, which must be conditioned by God (Prop. xxix.) to exist and act in a particular manner. For will, like the rest, stands in need of a cause, by which it is conditioned to exist and act in a particular manner. And although, when will or intellect be granted, an infinite number of results may follow, yet God cannot on that account be said to act from freedom of the will, any more than the infinite number of results from motion and rest would justify us in saying that motion and rest act by free will. Wherefore will no more appertains to God than does anything else in nature, but stands in the same relation to him as motion, rest, and the like, which we have shown to follow from the necessity of the divine nature, and to be conditioned by it to exist and act in a particular manner. PROP. XXXIII. Things could not have been brought into being by God in any manner or in any order different from that which has in fact obtained. Proof-All things necessarily follow from the nature of God(Prop. xvi.), and by the nature of God are conditioned to exist and act in a particular way (Prop. xxix.). If things, therefore, could have been of a different nature, or have been conditioned to act in a different way, so that the order of nature would have been different, God's nature would also have been able to be different from what it now is; and therefore (by Prop. xi.) that different nature also would have perforce existed, and consequently there would have been able to be two or more Gods. This (by Prop. xiv., Coroll. i.) is absurd. Therefore things could not have been brought into being by God in any other manner, &c. Q.E.D. Note I.—As I have thus shown, more clearly than the sun at noonday, that there is nothing to justify us in calling things contingent, I wish to explain briefly what meaning we shall attach to the word contingent; but I will first explain the words necessary and impossible. A thing is called necessary either in respect to its essence or in respect to its cause; for the existence of a thing necessarily follows, either from its essence and definition, or from a given efficient cause. For similar reasons a thing is said to be impossible; namely, inasmuch as its essence or definition involves a contradiction, or because no external cause is granted, which is conditioned to produce such an effect; but a thing can in no respect be called contingent, save in relation to the imperfection of our knowledge. A thing of which we do not know whether the essence does ordoes not involve a contradiction, or of which, knowing that it does not involve a contradiction, we are still in doubt concerning the existence, because the order of causes escapes us,—such a thing, I say, cannot appear to us either necessary or impossible. Wherefore we call it contingent or possible. Note II.—It clearly follows from what we have said, that things have been brought into being by God in the highest perfection, inasmuch as they have necessarily followed from a most perfect nature. Nor does this prove any imperfection in God, for it has compelled us to affirm his perfection. From its contrary proposition, we should clearly gather (as I have just shown), that God is not supremely perfect, for if things had been brought into being in any other way, we should have to assign to God a nature different from that, which we are bound to attribute to him from the consideration of an absolutely perfect being. I do not doubt, that many will scout this idea as absurd, and will refuse to give their minds up to contemplating it, simply because they are accustomed to assign to God a freedom very different from that which we (Def. vii.) have deduced. They assign to him, in short, absolute free will. However, I am also convinced that if such persons reflect on the matter, and duly weigh in their minds our series of propositions, they will reject such freedom as they now attribute to God, not only as nugatory, but also as a great impediment to organized knowledge. There is no need for me to repeat what I have said in the note to Prop. xvii. But, for the sake of my opponents, I will show further, that although it be granted that will pertains to the essence of God, it nevertheless follows from his perfection, that things could not have been by him created other than they are, or in a different order; this is easily proved, if we reflect on what our opponents themselves concede, namely, that it depends solely on the decree and will of God, that each thing is what it is. If it were otherwise, God would not be the cause of all things. Further, that all the decrees of God have been ratified from all eternity by God himself. If it were otherwise, God would be convicted of imperfection or change. But in eternity there is no such thing as when, before, or after; hence it follows solely from the perfection of God, that God never can decree, or never could have decreed anything but what is; that God did not exist before his decrees, and would not exist without them. But, it is said, supposing that God had made a different universe, or had ordained other decrees from all eternity concerning nature and her order, we could not therefore conclude any imperfection in God. But persons who say this must admit that God can change his decrees. For if God had ordained any decrees concerning nature and her order, different from those which he has ordained-in other words, if he had willed and conceived something different concerning nature-he would perforce have had a different intellect from that which he has, and also a different will. But if it were allowable to assign to God a different intellect and a different will, without any change in his essence or his perfection, what would there be to prevent him changing the decrees which he has made concerning created things, and nevertheless remaining perfect? For his intellect and will concerning things created and their order are the same, in respect to his essence and perfection, however they be conceived. Further, all the philosophers whom I have read admit that God's intellect is entirely actual, and not at all potential; as they also admit that God's intellect, and God's will, and God's essence are identical, it follows that, if God had had a different actual intellect and a different will, his essence would also have been different; and thus, as I concluded at first, if things had been brought into being by God in a different way from that which has obtained, God's intellect and will, that is (as is admitted) his essence would perforce have been different, which is absurd. As these things could not have been brought into being by God in any but the actual way and order which has obtained; and as the truth of this proposition follows from the supreme perfection of God; we can have no sound reason for persuading ourselves to believe that God did not wish to create all the things which were in his intellect, and to create them in the same perfection as he had understood them. But, it will be said, there is in things no perfection nor imperfection; that which is in them, and which causes them to be called perfect or imperfect, good or bad, depends solely on the will of God. If God had so willed, he might have brought it about that what is now perfection should be extreme imperfection, and vice versâ. What is such an assertion, but an open declaration that God, who necessarily understands that which he wishes, might bring it about by his will, that he should understand things differently from the way in which he does understand them? This (as we have just shown) is the height of absurdity. Wherefore, I may turn the argument against its employers, as follows:—All things depend on the power of God. In order that things should be different from what they are, God's will would necessarily have to be different. But God's will cannot be different (as we have just most clearly demonstrated) from God's perfection. Therefore neither can things be different. I confess, that the theory which subjects all things to the will of an indifferent deity, and asserts that they are all dependent on his fiat, is less far from the truth than the theory of those, who maintain that God acts in all things with a view of promoting what is good. For these latter persons seem to set up something beyond God, which does not depend on God, but which God in acting looks to as an exemplar, or which he aims at as a definite goal. This is only another name for subjecting God to the dominion of destiny, an utter absurdity in respect to God, whom we have shown to be the first and only free cause of the essence of all things and also of their existence. I need, therefore, spend no time in refuting such wild theories. PROP. XXXIV. God's power is identical with his essence. Proof.—From the sole necessity of the essence of God it follows that God is the cause of himself (Prop. xi.) and of all things (Prop. xvi. and Coroll.). Wherefore the power of God, by which he and all things are and act, is identical with his essence. Q.E.D. PROP. XXXV. Whatsoever we conceive to be in the power of God, necessarily exists. Proof.—Whatsoever is in God's power, must (by the last Prop.) be comprehended in his essence in such a manner, that it necessarily follows therefrom, and therefore necessarily exists. Q.E.D. PROP. XXXVI. There is no cause from whose nature some effect does not follow. Proof.—Whatsoever exists expresses God's nature or essence in a given conditioned manner (by Prop. xxv., Coroll.); that is, (by Prop. xxxiv.), whatsoever exists, expresses in a given conditioned manner God's power, which is the cause of all things, therefore an effect must (by Prop. xvi.) necessarily follow. Q.E.D. Coptic Gospel of Thomas P) These are the secret sayings which the living Jesus spoke and which Didymos Judas Thomas wrote down. 1) And He said, "Whoever finds the interpretation of these sayings will not experience death." 2) Jesus said, "Let him who seeks continue seeking until he finds. When he finds, he will become troubled. When he becomes troubled, he will be astonished, and he will rule over the All." 3) Jesus said, "If those who lead you say, 'See, the Kingdom is in the sky,' then the birds of the sky will precede you. If they say to you, 'It is in the sea,' then the fish will precede you. Rather, the Kingdom is inside of you, and it is outside of you. When you come to know yourselves, then you will become known, and you will realize that it is you who are the sons of the living Father. But if you will not know yourselves, you dwell in poverty and it is you who are that poverty." 4) Jesus said, "The man old in days will not hesitate to ask a small child seven days old about the place of life, and he will live. For many who are first will become last, and they will become one and the same." 5) Jesus said, "Recognize what is in your sight, and that which is hidden from you will become plain to you. For there is nothing hidden which will not become manifest." 6) His disciples questioned Him and said to Him, "Do you want us to fast? How shall we pray? Shall we give alms? What diet shall we observe?" Jesus said, "Do not tell lies, and do not do what you hate, for all things are plain in the sight of Heaven. For nothing hidden will not become manifest, and nothing covered will remain without being uncovered." 7) Jesus said, "Blessed is the lion which becomes man when consumed by man; and cursed is the man whom the lion consumes, and the lion becomes man." 8) And He said, "The Kingdom is like a wise fisherman who cast his net into the sea and drew it up from the sea full of small fish. Among them the wise fisherman found a fine large fish. He threw all the small fish back into the sea and chose the large fish without difficulty. Whoever has ears to hear, let him hear." 9) Jesus said, "Now the sower went out, took a handful (of seeds), and scattered them. Some fell on the road; the birds came and gathered them up. Others fell on the rock, did not take root in the soil, and did not produce ears. And others fell on thorns; they choked the seed(s) and worms ate them. And others fell on the good soil and produced good fruit: it bore sixty per measure and a hundred and twenty per measure." 10) Jesus said, "I have cast fire upon the world, and see, I am guarding it until it blazes." 11) Jesus said, "This heaven will pass away, and the one above it will pass away. The dead are not alive, and the living will not die. In the days when you consumed what is dead, you made it what is alive. When you come to dwell in the light, what will you do? On the day when you were one you became two. But when you become two, what will you do?" 12) The disciples said to Jesus, "We know that You will depart from us. Who is to be our leader?" Jesus said to them, "Wherever you are, you are to go to James the righteous, for whose sake heaven and earth came into being." 13) Jesus said to His disciples, "Compare me to someone and tell Me whom I am like." Simon Peter said to Him, "You are like a righteous angel." Matthew said to Him, "You are like a wise philosopher." Thomas said to Him, "Master, my mouth is wholly incapable of saying whom You are like." Jesus said, "I am not your master. Because you have drunk, you have become intoxicated by the bubbling spring which I have measured out." And He took him and withdrew and told him three things. When Thomas returned to his companions, they asked him, "What did Jesus say to you?" Thomas said to them, "If I tell you one of the things which he told me, you will pick up stones and throw them at me; a fire will come out of the stones and burn you up." 14) Jesus said to them, "If you fast, you will give rise to sin for yourselves; and if you pray, you will be condemned; and if you give alms, you will do harm to your spirits. When you go into any land and walk about in the districts, if they receive you, eat what they will set before you, and heal the sick among them. For what goes into your mouth will not defile you, but that which issues from your mouth - it is that which will defile you." 15) Jesus said, "When you see one who was not born of woman, prostrate yourselves on your faces and worship him. That one is your Father." 16) Jesus said, "Men think, perhaps, that it is peace which I have come to cast upon the world. They do not know that it is dissension which I have come to cast upon the earth: fire, sword, and war. For there will be five in a house: three will be against two, and two against three, the father against the son, and the son against the father. And they will stand solitary." 17) Jesus said, "I shall give you what no eye has seen and what no ear has heard and what no hand has touched and what has never occurred to the human mind." 18) The disciples said to Jesus, "Tell us how our end will be." Jesus said, "Have you discovered, then, the beginning, that you look for the end? For where the beginning is, there will the end be. Blessed is he who will take his place in the beginning; he will know the end and will not experience death." 19) Jesus said, "Blessed is he who came into being before he came into being. If you become My disciples and listen to My words, these stones will minister to you. For there are five trees for you in Paradise which remain undisturbed summer and winter and whose leaves do not fall. Whoever becomes acquainted with them will not experience death." 20) The disciples said to Jesus, "Tell us what the Kingdom of Heaven is like." He said to them, "It is like a mustard seed, the smallest of all seeds. But when it falls on tilled soil, it produces a great plant and becomes a shelter for birds of the sky." 21) Mary said to Jesus, "Whom are Your disciples like?" He said, "They are like children who have settled in a field which is not theirs. When the owners of the field come, they will say, 'Let us have back our field.' They (will) undress in their presence in order to let them have back their field and give it back to them. Therefore I say to you, if the owner of a house knows that the thief is coming, he will begin his vigil before he comes and will not let him into his house of his domain to carry away his goods. You, then, be on your guard against the world. Arm yourselves with great strength lest the robbers find a way to come to you, for the difficulty which you expect will (surely) materialize. Let there be among you a man of understanding. When the grain ripened, he came quickly with his sickle in his hand and reaped it. Whoever has ears to hear, let him hear." 22) Jesus saw infants being suckled. He said to His disciples, "These infants being suckled are like those who enter the Kingdom." They said to Him, "Shall we then, as children, enter the Kingdom?" Jesus said to them, "When you make the two one, and when you make the inside like the outside and the outside like the inside, and the above like the below, and when you make the male and the female one and the same, so that the male not be male nor the female female; and when you fashion eyes in the place of an eye, and a hand in place of a hand, and a foot in place of a foot, and a likeness in place of a likeness; then will you enter [the Kingdom]." 23) Jesus said, "I shall choose you, one out of a thousand, and two out of ten thousand, and they shall stand as a single one." 24) His disciples said to Him, "Show us the place where You are, since it is necessary for us to seek it." He said to them, "Whoever has ears, let him hear. There is light within a man of light, and he (or "it") lights up the whole world. If he (or "it") does not shine, he (or "it") is darkness." 25) Jesus said, "Love your brother like your soul, guard him like the pupil of your eye." 26) Jesus said, "You see the mote in your brothers eye, but you do not see the beam in your own eye. When you cast the beam out of your own eye, then you will see clearly to cast the mote from your brother's eye." 27) "If you do not fast as regards the world, you will not find the Kingdom. If you do not observe the Sabbath as a Sabbath, you will not see the Father." 28) Jesus said, "I took my place in the midst of the world, and I appeared to them in the flesh. I found all of them intoxicated; I found none of them thirsty. And My soul became afflicted for the sons of men, because they are blind in their hearts and do not have sight; for empty they came into the world, and empty too they seek to leave the world. But for the moment they are intoxicated. When they shake off their wine, then they will repent." 29) Jesus said, "If the flesh came into being because of spirit, it is a wonder. But if spirit came into being because of the body, it is a wonder of wonders. Indeed, I am amazed at how this great wealth has made its home in this poverty." 30) Jesus said, "Where there are three gods, they are gods. Where there are two or one, I am with him." 31) Jesus said, "No prophet is accepted in his own village; no physician heals those who know him." 32) Jesus said, "A city being built on a high mountain and fortified cannot fall, nor can it be hidden." 33) Jesus said, "Preach from your housetops that which you will hear in your ear {(and) in the other ear}. For no one lights a lamp and puts it under a bushel, nor does he put it in a hidden place, but rather he sets it on a lampstand so that everyone who enters and leaves will see its light." 34) Jesus said, "If a blind man leads a blind man, they will both fall into a pit." 35) Jesus said, "It is not possible for anyone to enter the house of a strong man and take it by force unless he binds his hands; then he will (be able to) ransack his house." 36) Jesus said, "Do not be concerned from morning until evening and from evening until morning about what you will wear." 37) His disciples said, "When will You become revealed to us and when shall we see You?" Jesus said, "When you disrobe without being ashamed and take up your garments and place them under your feet like little children and tread on them, then [will you see] the Son of the Living One, and you will not be afraid" 38) Jesus said, "Many times have you desired to hear these words which I am saying to you, and you have no one else to hear them from. There will be days when you look for Me and will not find Me." 39) Jesus said, "The Pharisees and the scribes have taken the keys of Knowledge and hidden them. They themselves have not entered, nor have they allowed to enter those who wish to. You, however, be as wise as serpents and as innocent as doves." 40) Jesus said, "A grapevine has been planted outside of the Father, but being unsound, it will be pulled up by its roots and destroyed." 41) Jesus said, "Whoever has something in his hand will receive more, and whoever has nothing will be deprived of even the little he has." 42) Jesus said, "Become passers-by." 43) His disciples said to him, "Who are You, that You should say these things to us?" "You do not realize who I am from what I say to you, but you have become like the Jews, for they (either) love the tree and hate its fruit or love the fruit and hate the tree." 44) Jesus said, "Whoever blasphemes against the Father will be forgiven, and whoever blasphemes against the Son will be forgiven, but whoever blasphemes against the Holy Spirit will not be forgiven either on earth or in heaven." 45) Jesus said, "Grapes are not harvested from thorns, nor are figs gathered from thistles, for they do not produce fruit. A good man brings forth good from his storehouse; an evil man brings forth evil things from his evil storehouse, which is in his heart, and says evil things. For out of the abundance of the heart he brings forth evil things." 46) Jesus said, "Among those born of women, from Adam until John the Baptist, there is no one so superior to John the Baptist that his eyes should not be lowered (before him). Yet I have said whichever one of you comes to be a child will be acquainted with the Kingdom and will become superior to John." 47) Jesus said, "It is impossible for a man to mount two horses or to stretch two bows. And it is impossible for a servant to serve two masters; otherwise he will honor the one and treat the other contemptuously. No man drinks old wine and immediately desires to drink new wine. And new wine is not put into old wineskins, lest they burst; nor is old wine put into a new wineskin, lest it spoil it. An old patch is not sewn onto a new garment, because a tear would result." 48) Jesus said, "If two make peace with each other in this one house, they will say to the mountain, 'Move Away,' and it will move away." 49) Jesus said, "Blessed are the solitary and elect, for you will find the Kingdom. For you are from it, and to it you will return." 50) Jesus said, "If they say to you, 'Where did you come from?', say to them, 'We came from the light, the place where the light came into being on its own accord and established [itself] and became manifest through their image.' If they say to you, 'Is it you?', say, 'We are its children, we are the elect of the Living Father.' If they ask you, 'What is the sign of your father in you?', say to them, 'It is movement and repose.'" 51) His disciples said to Him, "When will the repose of the dead come about, and when will the new world come?" He said to them, "What you look forward to has already come, but you do not recognize it." 52) His disciples said to Him, "Twenty-four prophets spoke in Israel, and all of them spoke in You." He said to them, "You have omitted the one living in your presence and have spoken (only) of the dead." 53) His disciples said to Him, "Is circumcision beneficial or not?" He said to them, "If it were beneficial, their father would beget them already circumcised from their mother. Rather, the true circumcision in spirit has become completely profitable." 54) Jesus said, "Blessed are the poor, for yours is the Kingdom of Heaven." 55) Jesus said, "Whoever does not hate his father and his mother cannot become a disciple to Me. And whoever does not hate his brothers and sisters and take up his cross in My way will not be worthy of Me." 56) Jesus said, "Whoever has come to understand the world has found (only) a corpse, and whoever has found a corpse is superior to the world." 57) Jesus said, "The Kingdom of the Father is like a man who had [good] seed. His enemy came by night and sowed weeds among the good seed. The man did not allow them to pull up the weeds; he said to them, 'I am afraid that you will go intending to pull up the weeds and pull up the wheat along with them.' For on the day of the harvest the weeds will be plainly visible, and they will be pulled up and burned." 58) Jesus said, "Blessed is the man who has suffered and found life." 59) Jesus said, "Take heed of the Living One while you are alive, lest you die and seek to see Him and be unable to do so." 60) a Samaritan carrying a lamb on his way to Judea. He said to his disciples, "(Why does) that man (carry) the lamb around?" They said to him, "So that he may kill it and eat it." He said to them, "While it is alive, he will not eat it, but only when he has killed it and it has become a corpse." They said to him, "He cannot do so otherwise." He said to them, "You too, look for a place for yourself within the Repose, lest you become a corpse and be eaten." 61) Jesus said, "Two will rest on a bed: the one will die, and other will live." Salome said to him, "Who are You, man, that You, as though from the One, have come up on my couch and eaten from my table?" Jesus said to her, "I am He who exists from the Undivided. I was given some of the things of my Father." "I am Your disciple." "Therefore I say, if he is , he will be filled with light, but if he is divided, he will be filled with darkness." 62) Jesus said, "It is to those [who are worthy of My] mysteries that I tell My mysteries. Do not let your left hand know what your right hand is doing." 63) Jesus said, "There was a rich man who had much money. He said, 'I shall put my money to use so that I may sow, reap, plant, and fill my storehouse with produce, with the result that I shall lack nothing. Such were his intentions, but that same night he died. Let him who has ears hear." 64) Jesus said, "A man had received visitors. And when he had prepared the dinner, he sent his servant to invite guests. He went to the first one and said to him, "My master invites you.' He said, 'I have claims against some merchants. They are coming to me this evening. I must go and give them my orders. I ask to be excused from the dinner.' He went to another and said, 'My master has invited you.' He said to him, 'I have just bought a house and am required for the day. I shall not have any spare time.' He went to another and said to him, 'My master invites you.' He said to him, 'My friend is going to get married, and I am to prepare the banquet. I shall not be able to come. I ask to be excused from the dinner.' He went to another and said to him, 'My master invites you.' He said to him, 'I have just bought a farm, and I am on my way to collect the rent. I shall not be able to come. I ask to be excused.' The servant returned and said to his master, 'Those whom you invited to the dinner have asked to be excused.' The master said to his servant, 'Go outside to the streets and bring back those whom you happen to meet, so that they may dine.' Businessmen and merchants will not enter the Places of My Father." 65) He said, "There was a good man who owned a vineyard. He leased it to tenant farmers so that they might work it and he might collect the produce from them. He sent his servant so that the tenants might give him the produce of the vineyard. They seized his servant and beat him, all but killing him. The servant went back and told his master. The master said, 'Perhaps did not recognize .' He sent another servant. The tenants beat this one as well. Then the owner sent his son and said, 'Perhaps they will show respect to my son.' Because the tenants knew that it was he who was the heir to the vineyard, they seized him and killed him. Let him who has ears hear." 66) Jesus said, "Show me the stone which the builders have rejected. That one is the cornerstone." 67) Jesus said, "Whoever believes that the All itself is deficient is (himself) completely deficient." 68) Jesus said, "Blessed are you when you are hated and persecuted. Wherever you have been persecuted they will find no Place." 69) Jesus said, "Blessed are they who have been persecuted within themselves. It is they who have truly come to know the Father. Blessed are the hungry, for the belly of him who desires will be filled." 70) Jesus said, "If you bring forth what is within you, what you bring forth will save you. If you do not bring forth what is within you, what you do not bring forth will destroy you." 71) Jesus said, "I shall destroy [this] house, and no one will be able to rebuild it." 72) [A man said] to Him, "Tell my brothers to divide my father's possessions with me." He said to him, "O man, who has made Me a divider?" He turned to His disciples and said to them, "I am not a divider, am I?" 73) Jesus said, "The harvest is great but the laborers are few. Beseech the Lord, therefore, to send out laborers to the harvest." 74) He said, "O Lord, there are many around the drinking trough, but there is nothing in the cistern." 75) Jesus said, "Many are standing at the door, but it is the solitary who will enter the bridal chamber." 76) Jesus said, "The kingdom of the Father is like a merchant who had a consignment of merchandise and who discovered a pearl. That merchant was shrewd. He sold the merchandise and bought the pearl alone for himself. You too, seek his unfailing and enduring treasure where no moth comes near to devour and no worm destroys." 77) Jesus said, "It is I who am the light which is above them all. It is I who am the All. From Me did the All come forth, and unto Me did the All extend. Split a piece of wood, and I am there. Lift up the stone, and you will find Me there." 78) Jesus said, "Why have you come out into the desert? To see a reed shaken by the wind? And to see a man clothed in fine garments like your kings and your great men? Upon them are the fine [garments], and they are unable to discern the truth." 79) A woman from the crowd said to Him, "Blessed are the womb which bore You and the breasts which nourished You." He said to her, "Blessed are those who have heard the word of the Father and have truly kept it. For there will be days when you will say, 'Blessed are the womb which has not conceived and the breasts which have not given milk.'" 80) Jesus said, "He who has recognized the world has found the body, but he who has found the body is superior to the world." 81) Jesus said, "Let him who has grown rich be king, and let him who possesses power renounce it." 82) Jesus said, "He who is near Me is near the fire, and he who is far from Me is far from the Kingdom." 83) Jesus said, "The images are manifest to man, but the light in them remains concealed in the image of the light of the Father. He will become manifest, but his image will remain concealed by his light." 84) Jesus said, "When you see your likeness, you rejoice. But when you see your images which came into being before you, and which neither die not become manifest, how much you will have to bear!" 85) Jesus said, "Adam came into being from a great power and a great wealth, but he did not become worthy of you. For had he been worthy, [he would] not [have experienced] death." 86) Jesus said, "[The foxes have their holes] and the birds have [their] nests, but the Son of Man has no place to lay his head and rest." 87) Jesus said, "Wretched is the body that is dependant upon a body, and wretched is the soul that is dependent on these two." 88) Jesus said, "The angels and the prophets will come to you and give you those things you (already) have. And you too, give them those things which you have, and say to yourselves, 'When will they come and take what is theirs?'" 89) Jesus said, "Why do you wash the outside of the cup? Do you not realize that he who made he inside is the same one who made the outside?" 90) Jesus said, "Come unto me, for My yoke is easy and My lordship is mild, and you will find repose for yourselves." 91) They said to Him, "Tell us who You are so that we may believe in You." He said to them, "You read the face of the sky and of the earth, but you have not recognized the one who is before you, and you do not know how to read this moment." 92) Jesus said, "Seek and you will find. Yet, what you asked Me about in former times and which I did not tell you then, now I do desire to tell, but you do not enquire after it." 93) "Do not give what is holy to dogs, lest they throw them on the dung-heap. Do not throw the pearls to swine, lest they grind it [to bits]." 94) Jesus [said], "He who seeks will find, and [he who knocks] will be let in." 95) [Jesus said,] "If you have money, do not lend it at interest, but give [it] to one from whom you will not get it back." 96) Jesus [said], "The Kingdom of the Father is like a certain woman. She took a little leaven, [concealed] it in some dough, and made it into large loaves. Let him who has ears hear." 97) Jesus said, "The Kingdom of the [Father] is like a certain woman who was carrying a jar full of meal. While she was walking [on] a road, still some distance from home, the handle of the jar broke and the meal emptied out behind her on the road. She did not realize it; she had noticed no accident. When she reached her house, she set the jar down and found it empty." 98) Jesus said, "The Kingdom of the Father is like a certain man who wanted to kill a powerful man. In his own house he drew his sword and stuck it into the wall in order to find out whether his hand could carry through. Then he slew the powerful man." 99) The disciples said to Him, "Your brothers and Your mother are standing outside." He said to them, "Those here who do the will of My Father are My brothers and My mother. It is they who will enter the Kingdom of My Father." 100) They showed Jesus a gold coin and said to Him, "Caesar's men demand taxes from us." He said to them, "Give Caesar what belongs to Caesar, give God what belongs to God, and give Me what is Mine." 101) "Whoever does not hate his father and his mother as I do cannot become a disciple to Me. And whoever does [not] love his father and his mother as I do cannot become a [disciple] to Me. For My mother [gave me falsehood], but [My] true [Mother] gave me life." 102) Jesus said, "Woe to the Pharisees, for they are like a dog sleeping in the manger of oxen, for neither does he eat nor does he let the oxen eat." 103) Jesus said, "Fortunate is the man who knows where the brigands will enter, so that he may get up, muster his domain, and arm himself before they invade." 104) They said [to Jesus], "Come, let us pray today and let us fast." Jesus said, "What is the sin that I have committed, or wherein have I been defeated? But when the bridegroom leaves the bridal chamber, then let them fast and pray." 105) Jesus said, "He who knows the father and the mother will be called the son of a harlot." 106) Jesus said, "When you make the two one, you will become the sons of man, and when you say, 'Mountain, move away,' it will move away." 107) Jesus said, "The Kingdom is like a shepherd who had a hundred sheep. One of them, the largest, went astray. He left the ninety-nine sheep and looked for that one until he found it. When he had gone to such trouble, he said to the sheep, 'I care for you more than the ninety-nine.'" 108) Jesus said, "He who will drink from my mouth will become like Me. I myself shall become he, and the things that are hidden will become revealed to him." 109) Jesus said, "The Kingdom is like a man who had a [hidden] treasure in his field without knowing it. And [after] he died, he left it to his son. The son did not know (about the treasure). He inherited the field and sold [it]. And the one who bought it went plowing and found the treasure. He began to lend money at interest to whomever he wished." 110) Jesus said, "Whoever finds the world and becomes rich, let him renounce the world." 111) Jesus said, "The heavens and the earth will be rolled up in your presence. And one who lives from the Living One will not see death." Does not Jesus say, "Whoever finds himself is superior to the world?" 112) Jesus said, "Woe to the flesh that depends on the soul; woe to the soul that depends on the flesh." 113) His disciples said to Him, "When will the Kingdom come?" "It will not come by waiting for it. It will not be a matter of saying 'Here it is' or 'There it is.' Rather, the Kingdom of the Father is spread out upon the earth, and men do not see it." 114) Simon Peter said to Him, "Let Mary leave us, for women are not worthy of Life." Jesus said, "I myself shall lead her in order to make her male, so that she too may become a living spirit resembling you males. For every woman who will make herself male will enter the Kingdom of Heaven." ----------------------------------------------------------------- III: Fragments of Greek Gospel of Thomas Several fragments of a Greek version of Thomas were found among the Oxyrhynchys Papyri in the late 19th century. These fragments consist of the preamble, and sayings 1-6, 26-28, 30-32, 36-38, and 39, as well as a saying not found in the Coptic version, which follows 32. These fragments are found on Oxyrhynchus Papyri 1, 654, and 655. Generally, the sayings are essentially the same in both versions. However, the equivalent of saying 30 adds the end of the Coptic version's saying 77. The translation used here is a combination of thranslations by B.P. Grenfell and A.S. Hunt and Bentley Layton. P) These are the secret sayings which were spoken by Jesus the Living One, and which Judas, who is called Thomas, wrote down" 1) He said to them: "Whoever hears these words shall never taste death." 2) [Jesus said]: "Let him who seeks not cease until he finds, and when he finds he shall wonder; wondering he shall reign, and reigning shall rest." 3) Jesus said, "If those who attract you say, 'See, the Kingdom is in the sky,' then the birds of the sky will precede you. If they say to you, 'It is under the earth,' then the fish of the sea will precede you. Rather, the Kingdom of God is inside of you, and it is outside of you. [Those who] become acquainted with [themselves] will find it; [and when you] become acquainted with yourselves, [you will understand that] it is you who are the sons of the living Father. But if you will not know yourselves, you dwell in poverty and it is you who are that poverty." 4) Jesus said: "Let the old man who is full of days not hesitate to ask the child of seven days about the place of life; then he will live. For many that are first will be last, and last, first, and they will become a single one." 5) Jesus said: "Recognize what is before your face and that which is hidden from the you will be revealed to you. For there is nothing hidden which shall not be made manifest, nor buried which shall not be raised." 6) His disciples asked him and said to him, "How do you want us to fast? And how shall we pray? And how [shall we] give alms? And what kind of diet shall we follow?" Jesus said, "Do not lie, and do not do what you hate, for all things are disclosed before truth. For there is nothing hidden which shall not be shown forth." 27) Jesus said: "Unless you fast to the world, you shall in no way find the Kingdom of God; and unless you sabbatize the Sabbath, you shall not see the Father." 28) Jesus said: "I stood in the midst of the world, and in the flesh I was seen by them, and I found all drunken, and I found none among them thirsty. And my soul grieved over the souls of men, because they are blind in their heart and see not. [...] 30/77) Jesus said: "Where there are [two, they are not] without God, and when there is one alone, [I say,] I am with him. Raise the stone, and there you will find me; cleave the wood, and there I am." 31) Jesus said: "A prophet is not acceptable in his own country, neither does a physician work cures upon those that know him." 32) Jesus said: "A city built on the top of a high hill and fortified can neither fall nor be hid." --) Jesus said: "Thou hearest with one ear, [but the other thou has closed]. 36) Jesus said, "Do not worry from dawn to dusk and from dusk to dawn about [what food] you [will] eat, [or] what [clothing] you will wear. [You are much] better than the [lilies], which [neither] card nor spin. And for your part, what [will you wear] when you have no clothing? Who would add to your stature? It is he who will give you your clothing. 37) His disciples said to him, "When will you be visible to us, and when shall we behold you?" He said, "When you strip naked without being ashamed, and take your garments and put them under your feet like little children and tread upon them, then you will see the child of the Living, and you will not be afraid." CHAPTER I Dhritirashtra: Ranged thus for battle on the sacred plain-- On Kurukshetra--say, Sanjaya! say What wrought my people, and the Pandavas? Sanjaya: When he beheld the host of Pandavas, Raja Duryodhana to Drona drew, And spake these words: "Ah, Guru! see this line, How vast it is of Pandu fighting-men, Embattled by the son of Drupada, Thy scholar in the war! Therein stand ranked Chiefs like Arjuna, like to Bhima chiefs, Benders of bows; Virata, Yuyudhan, Drupada, eminent upon his car, Dhrishtaket, Chekitan, Kasi's stout lord, Purujit, Kuntibhoj, and Saivya, With Yudhamanyu, and Uttamauj Subhadra's child; and Drupadi's;-all famed! All mounted on their shining chariots! On our side, too,--thou best of Brahmans! see Excellent chiefs, commanders of my line, Whose names I joy to count: thyself the first, Then Bhishma, Karna, Kripa fierce in fight, Vikarna, Aswatthaman; next to these Strong Saumadatti, with full many more Valiant and tried, ready this day to die For me their king, each with his weapon grasped, Each skilful in the field. Weakest-meseems- Our battle shows where Bhishma holds command, And Bhima, fronting him, something too strong! Have care our captains nigh to Bhishma's ranks Prepare what help they may! Now, blow my shell!" Then, at the signal of the aged king, With blare to wake the blood, rolling around Like to a lion's roar, the trumpeter Blew the great Conch; and, at the noise of it, Trumpets and drums, cymbals and gongs and horns Burst into sudden clamour; as the blasts Of loosened tempest, such the tumult seemed! Then might be seen, upon their car of gold Yoked with white steeds, blowing their battle-shells, Krishna the God, Arjuna at his side: Krishna, with knotted locks, blew his great conch Carved of the "Giant's bone;" Arjuna blew Indra's loud gift; Bhima the terrible-- Wolf-bellied Bhima-blew a long reed-conch; And Yudhisthira, Kunti's blameless son, Winded a mighty shell, "Victory's Voice;" And Nakula blew shrill upon his conch Named the "Sweet-sounding," Sahadev on his Called"Gem-bedecked," and Kasi's Prince on his. Sikhandi on his car, Dhrishtadyumn, Virata, Satyaki the Unsubdued, Drupada, with his sons, (O Lord of Earth!) Long-armed Subhadra's children, all blew loud, So that the clangour shook their foemen's hearts, With quaking earth and thundering heav'n. Then 'twas- Beholding Dhritirashtra's battle set, Weapons unsheathing, bows drawn forth, the war Instant to break-Arjun, whose ensign-badge Was Hanuman the monkey, spake this thing To Krishna the Divine, his charioteer: "Drive, Dauntless One! to yonder open ground Betwixt the armies; I would see more nigh These who will fight with us, those we must slay To-day, in war's arbitrament; for, sure, On bloodshed all are bent who throng this plain, Obeying Dhritirashtra's sinful son." Thus, by Arjuna prayed, (O Bharata!) Between the hosts that heavenly Charioteer Drove the bright car, reining its milk-white steeds Where Bhishma led,and Drona,and their Lords. "See!" spake he to Arjuna, "where they stand, Thy kindred of the Kurus:" and the Prince Marked on each hand the kinsmen of his house, Grandsires and sires, uncles and brothers and sons, Cousins and sons-in-law and nephews, mixed With friends and honoured elders; some this side, Some that side ranged: and, seeing those opposed, Such kith grown enemies-Arjuna's heart Melted with pity, while he uttered this: Arjuna. Krishna! as I behold, come here to shed Their common blood, yon concourse of our kin, My members fail, my tongue dries in my mouth, A shudder thrills my body, and my hair Bristles with horror; from my weak hand slips Gandiv, the goodly bow; a fever burns My skin to parching; hardly may I stand; The life within me seems to swim and faint; Nothing do I foresee save woe and wail! It is not good, O Keshav! nought of good Can spring from mutual slaughter! Lo, I hate Triumph and domination, wealth and ease, Thus sadly won! Aho! what victory Can bring delight, Govinda! what rich spoils Could profit; what rule recompense; what span Of life itself seem sweet, bought with such blood? Seeing that these stand here, ready to die, For whose sake life was fair, and pleasure pleased, And power grew precious:-grandsires, sires, and sons, Brothers, and fathers-in-law, and sons-in-law, Elders and friends! Shall I deal death on these Even though they seek to slay us? Not one blow, O Madhusudan! will I strike to gain The rule of all Three Worlds; then, how much less To seize an earthly kingdom! Killing these Must breed but anguish, Krishna! If they be Guilty, we shall grow guilty by their deaths; Their sins will light on us, if we shall slay Those sons of Dhritirashtra, and our kin; What peace could come of that, O Madhava? For if indeed, blinded by lust and wrath, These cannot see, or will not see, the sin Of kingly lines o'erthrown and kinsmen slain, How should not we, who see, shun such a crime-- We who perceive the guilt and feel the shame-- O thou Delight of Men, Janardana? By overthrow of houses perisheth Their sweet continuous household piety, And-rites neglected, piety extinct-- Enters impiety upon that home; Its women grow unwomaned, whence there spring Mad passions, and the mingling-up of castes, Sending a Hell-ward road that family, And whoso wrought its doom by wicked wrath. Nay, and the souls of honoured ancestors Fall from their place of peace, being bereft Of funeral-cakes and the wan death-water.[FN#1] So teach our holy hymns. Thus, if we slay Kinsfolk and friends for love of earthly power, Ahovat! what an evil fault it were! Better I deem it, if my kinsmen strike, To face them weaponless, and bare my breast To shaft and spear, than answer blow with blow. So speaking, in the face of those two hosts, Arjuna sank upon his chariot-seat, And let fall bow and arrows, sick at heart. HERE ENDETH CHAPTER I. OF THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, Entitled "Arjun-Vishad," Or "The Book of the Distress of Arjuna." CHAPTER II Sanjaya. Him, filled with such compassion and such grief, With eyes tear-dimmed, despondent, in stern words The Driver, Madhusudan, thus addressed: Krishna. How hath this weakness taken thee? Whence springs The inglorious trouble, shameful to the brave, Barring the path of virtue? Nay, Arjun! Forbid thyself to feebleness! it mars Thy warrior-name! cast off the coward-fit! Wake! Be thyself! Arise, Scourge of thy Foes! Arjuna. How can I, in the battle, shoot with shafts On Bhishma, or on Drona-O thou Chief!-- Both worshipful, both honourable men? Better to live on beggar's bread With those we love alive, Than taste their blood in rich feasts spread, And guiltily survive! Ah! were it worse-who knows?--to be Victor or vanquished here, When those confront us angrily Whose death leaves living drear? In pity lost, by doubtings tossed, My thoughts-distracted-turn To Thee, the Guide I reverence most, That I may counsel learn: I know not what would heal the grief Burned into soul and sense, If I were earth's unchallenged chief-- A god--and these gone thence! Sanjaya. So spake Arjuna to the Lord of Hearts, And sighing,"I will not fight!" held silence then. To whom, with tender smile, (O Bharata! ) While the Prince wept despairing 'twixt those hosts, Krishna made answer in divinest verse: Krishna. Thou grievest where no grief should be! thou speak'st Words lacking wisdom! for the wise in heart Mourn not for those that live, nor those that die. Nor I, nor thou, nor any one of these, Ever was not, nor ever will not be, For ever and for ever afterwards. All, that doth live, lives always! To man's frame As there come infancy and youth and age, So come there raisings-up and layings-down Of other and of other life-abodes, Which the wise know, and fear not. This that irks-- Thy sense-life, thrilling to the elements-- Bringing thee heat and cold, sorrows and joys, 'Tis brief and mutable! Bear with it, Prince! As the wise bear. The soul which is not moved, The soul that with a strong and constant calm Takes sorrow and takes joy indifferently, Lives in the life undying! That which is Can never cease to be; that which is not Will not exist. To see this truth of both Is theirs who part essence from accident, Substance from shadow. Indestructible, Learn thou! the Life is, spreading life through all; It cannot anywhere, by any means, Be anywise diminished, stayed, or changed. But for these fleeting frames which it informs With spirit deathless, endless, infinite, They perish. Let them perish, Prince! and fight! He who shall say, "Lo! I have slain a man!" He who shall think, "Lo! I am slain!" those both Know naught! Life cannot slay. Life is not slain! Never the spirit was born; the spirit shall cease to be never; Never was time it was not; End and Beginning are dreams! Birthless and deathless and changeless remaineth the spirit for ever; Death hath not touched it at all, dead though the house of it seems! Who knoweth it exhaustless, self-sustained, Immortal, indestructible,--shall such Say, "I have killed a man, or caused to kill?" Nay, but as when one layeth His worn-out robes away, And taking new ones, sayeth, "These will I wear to-day!" So putteth by the spirit Lightly its garb of flesh, And passeth to inherit A residence afresh. I say to thee weapons reach not the Life; Flame burns it not, waters cannot o'erwhelm, Nor dry winds wither it. Impenetrable, Unentered, unassailed, unharmed, untouched, Immortal, all-arriving, stable, sure, Invisible, ineffable, by word And thought uncompassed, ever all itself, Thus is the Soul declared! How wilt thou, then,-- Knowing it so,--grieve when thou shouldst not grieve? How, if thou hearest that the man new-dead Is, like the man new-born, still living man-- One same, existent Spirit--wilt thou weep? The end of birth is death; the end of death Is birth: this is ordained! and mournest thou, Chief of the stalwart arm! for what befalls Which could not otherwise befall? The birth Of living things comes unperceived; the death Comes unperceived; between them, beings perceive: What is there sorrowful herein, dear Prince? Wonderful, wistful, to contemplate! Difficult, doubtful, to speak upon! Strange and great for tongue to relate, Mystical hearing for every one! Nor wotteth man this, what a marvel it is, When seeing, and saying, and hearing are done! This Life within all living things, my Prince! Hides beyond harm; scorn thou to suffer, then, For that which cannot suffer. Do thy part! Be mindful of thy name, and tremble not! Nought better can betide a martial soul Than lawful war; happy the warrior To whom comes joy of battle--comes, as now, Glorious and fair, unsought; opening for him A gateway unto Heav'n. But, if thou shunn'st This honourable field--a Kshattriya-- If, knowing thy duty and thy task, thou bidd'st Duty and task go by--that shall be sin! And those to come shall speak thee infamy From age to age; but infamy is worse For men of noble blood to bear than death! The chiefs upon their battle-chariots Will deem 'twas fear that drove thee from the fray. Of those who held thee mighty-souled the scorn Thou must abide, while all thine enemies Will scatter bitter speech of thee, to mock The valour which thou hadst; what fate could fall More grievously than this? Either--being killed-- Thou wilt win Swarga's safety, or--alive And victor--thou wilt reign an earthly king. Therefore, arise, thou Son of Kunti! brace Thine arm for conflict, nerve thy heart to meet-- As things alike to thee--pleasure or pain, Profit or ruin, victory or defeat: So minded, gird thee to the fight, for so Thou shalt not sin! Thus far I speak to thee As from the "Sankhya"--unspiritually-- Hear now the deeper teaching of the Yog, Which holding, understanding, thou shalt burst Thy Karmabandh, the bondage of wrought deeds. Here shall no end be hindered, no hope marred, No loss be feared: faith--yea, a little faith-- Shall save thee from the anguish of thy dread. Here, Glory of the Kurus! shines one rule-- One steadfast rule--while shifting souls have laws Many and hard. Specious, but wrongful deem The speech of those ill-taught ones who extol The letter of their Vedas, saying, "This Is all we have, or need;" being weak at heart With wants, seekers of Heaven: which comes--they say-- As "fruit of good deeds done;" promising men Much profit in new births for works of faith; In various rites abounding; following whereon Large merit shall accrue towards wealth and power; Albeit, who wealth and power do most desire Least fixity of soul have such, least hold On heavenly meditation. Much these teach, From Veds, concerning the "three qualities;" But thou, be free of the "three qualities," Free of the "pairs of opposites,"[FN#2] and free From that sad righteousness which calculates; Self-ruled, Arjuna! simple, satisfied![FN#3] Look! like as when a tank pours water forth To suit all needs, so do these Brahmans draw Text for all wants from tank of Holy Writ. But thou, want not! ask not! Find full reward Of doing right in right! Let right deeds be Thy motive, not the fruit which comes from them. And live in action! Labour! Make thine acts Thy piety, casting all self aside, Contemning gain and merit; equable In good or evil: equability Is Yog, is piety! Yet, the right act Is less, far less, than the right-thinking mind. Seek refuge in thy soul; have there thy heaven! Scorn them that follow virtue for her gifts! The mind of pure devotion--even here-- Casts equally aside good deeds and bad, Passing above them. Unto pure devotion Devote thyself: with perfect meditation Comes perfect act, and the right-hearted rise-- More certainly because they seek no gain-- Forth from the bands of body, step by step, To highest seats of bliss. When thy firm soul Hath shaken off those tangled oracles Which ignorantly guide, then shall it soar To high neglect of what's denied or said, This way or that way, in doctrinal writ. Troubled no longer by the priestly lore, Safe shall it live, and sure; steadfastly bent On meditation. This is Yog--and Peace! Arjuna. What is his mark who hath that steadfast heart, Confirmed in holy meditation? How Know we his speech, Kesava? Sits he, moves he Like other men? Krishna. When one, O Pritha's Son! Abandoning desires which shake the mind-- Finds in his soul full comfort for his soul, He hath attained the Yog--that man is such! In sorrows not dejected, and in joys Not overjoyed; dwelling outside the stress Of passion, fear, and anger; fixed in calms Of lofty contemplation;--such an one Is Muni, is the Sage, the true Recluse! He who to none and nowhere overbound By ties of flesh, takes evil things and good Neither desponding nor exulting, such Bears wisdom's plainest mark! He who shall draw As the wise tortoise draws its four feet safe Under its shield, his five frail senses back Under the spirit's buckler from the world Which else assails them, such an one, my Prince! Hath wisdom's mark! Things that solicit sense Hold off from the self-governed; nay, it comes, The appetites of him who lives beyond Depart,--aroused no more. Yet may it chance, O Son of Kunti! that a governed mind Shall some time feel the sense-storms sweep, and wrest Strong self-control by the roots. Let him regain His kingdom! let him conquer this, and sit On Me intent. That man alone is wise Who keeps the mastery of himself! If one Ponders on objects of the sense, there springs Attraction; from attraction grows desire, Desire flames to fierce passion, passion breeds Recklessness; then the memory--all betrayed-- Lets noble purpose go, and saps the mind, Till purpose, mind, and man are all undone. But, if one deals with objects of the sense Not loving and not hating, making them Serve his free soul, which rests serenely lord, Lo! such a man comes to tranquillity; And out of that tranquillity shall rise The end and healing of his earthly pains, Since the will governed sets the soul at peace. The soul of the ungoverned is not his, Nor hath he knowledge of himself; which lacked, How grows serenity? and, wanting that, Whence shall he hope for happiness? The mind That gives itself to follow shows of sense Seeth its helm of wisdom rent away, And, like a ship in waves of whirlwind, drives To wreck and death. Only with him, great Prince! Whose senses are not swayed by things of sense-- Only with him who holds his mastery, Shows wisdom perfect. What is midnight-gloom To unenlightened souls shines wakeful day To his clear gaze; what seems as wakeful day Is known for night, thick night of ignorance, To his true-seeing eyes. Such is the Saint! And like the ocean, day by day receiving Floods from all lands, which never overflows Its boundary-line not leaping, and not leaving, Fed by the rivers, but unswelled by those;-- So is the perfect one! to his soul's ocean The world of sense pours streams of witchery; They leave him as they find, without commotion, Taking their tribute, but remaining sea. Yea! whoso, shaking off the yoke of flesh Lives lord, not servant, of his lusts; set free From pride, from passion, from the sin of "Self," Toucheth tranquillity! O Pritha's Son! That is the state of Brahm! There rests no dread When that last step is reached! Live where he will, Die when he may, such passeth from all 'plaining, To blest Nirvana, with the Gods, attaining. HERE ENDETH CHAPTER II. OF THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, Entitled "Sankhya-Yog," Or "The Book of Doctrines." CHAPTER III Arjuna. Thou whom all mortals praise, Janardana! If meditation be a nobler thing Than action, wherefore, then, great Kesava! Dost thou impel me to this dreadful fight? Now am I by thy doubtful speech disturbed! Tell me one thing, and tell me certainly; By what road shall I find the better end? Krishna. I told thee, blameless Lord! there be two paths Shown to this world; two schools of wisdom. First The Sankhya's, which doth save in way of works Prescribed[FN#4] by reason; next, the Yog, which bids Attain by meditation, spiritually: Yet these are one! No man shall 'scape from act By shunning action; nay, and none shall come By mere renouncements unto perfectness. Nay, and no jot of time, at any time, Rests any actionless; his nature's law Compels him, even unwilling, into act; [For thought is act in fancy]. He who sits Suppressing all the instruments of flesh, Yet in his idle heart thinking on them, Plays the inept and guilty hypocrite: But he who, with strong body serving mind, Gives up his mortal powers to worthy work, Not seeking gain, Arjuna! such an one Is honourable. Do thine allotted task! Work is more excellent than idleness; The body's life proceeds not, lacking work. There is a task of holiness to do, Unlike world-binding toil, which bindeth not The faithful soul; such earthly duty do Free from desire, and thou shalt well perform Thy heavenly purpose. Spake Prajapati-- In the beginning, when all men were made, And, with mankind, the sacrifice-- "Do this! Work! sacrifice! Increase and multiply With sacrifice! This shall be Kamaduk, Your 'Cow of Plenty,' giving back her milk Of all abundance. Worship the gods thereby; The gods shall yield thee grace. Those meats ye crave The gods will grant to Labour, when it pays Tithes in the altar-flame. But if one eats Fruits of the earth, rendering to kindly Heaven No gift of toil, that thief steals from his world." Who eat of food after their sacrifice Are quit of fault, but they that spread a feast All for themselves, eat sin and drink of sin. By food the living live; food comes of rain, And rain comes by the pious sacrifice, And sacrifice is paid with tithes of toil; Thus action is of Brahma, who is One, The Only, All-pervading; at all times Present in sacrifice. He that abstains To help the rolling wheels of this great world, Glutting his idle sense, lives a lost life, Shameful and vain. Existing for himself, Self-concentrated, serving self alone, No part hath he in aught; nothing achieved, Nought wrought or unwrought toucheth him; no hope Of help for all the living things of earth Depends from him.[FN#5] Therefore, thy task prescribed With spirit unattached gladly perform, Since in performance of plain duty man Mounts to his highest bliss. By works alone Janak and ancient saints reached blessedness! Moreover, for the upholding of thy kind, Action thou should'st embrace. What the wise choose The unwise people take; what best men do The multitude will follow. Look on me, Thou Son of Pritha! in the three wide worlds I am not bound to any toil, no height Awaits to scale, no gift remains to gain, Yet I act here! and, if I acted not-- Earnest and watchful--those that look to me For guidance, sinking back to sloth again Because I slumbered, would decline from good, And I should break earth's order and commit Her offspring unto ruin, Bharata! Even as the unknowing toil, wedded to sense, So let the enlightened toil, sense-freed, but set To bring the world deliverance, and its bliss; Not sowing in those simple, busy hearts Seed of despair. Yea! let each play his part In all he finds to do, with unyoked soul. All things are everywhere by Nature wrought In interaction of the qualities. The fool, cheated by self, thinks, "This I did" And "That I wrought; "but--ah, thou strong-armed Prince!-- A better-lessoned mind, knowing the play Of visible things within the world of sense, And how the qualities must qualify, Standeth aloof even from his acts. Th' untaught Live mixed with them, knowing not Nature's way, Of highest aims unwitting, slow and dull. Those make thou not to stumble, having the light; But all thy dues discharging, for My sake, With meditation centred inwardly, Seeking no profit, satisfied, serene, Heedless of issue--fight! They who shall keep My ordinance thus, the wise and willing hearts, Have quittance from all issue of their acts; But those who disregard My ordinance, Thinking they know, know nought, and fall to loss, Confused and foolish. 'Sooth, the instructed one Doth of his kind, following what fits him most: And lower creatures of their kind; in vain Contending 'gainst the law. Needs must it be The objects of the sense will stir the sense To like and dislike, yet th' enlightened man Yields not to these, knowing them enemies. Finally, this is better, that one do His own task as he may, even though he fail, Than take tasks not his own, though they seem good. To die performing duty is no ill; But who seeks other roads shall wander still. Arjuna. Yet tell me, Teacher! by what force doth man Go to his ill, unwilling; as if one Pushed him that evil path? Krishna. Kama it is! Passion it is! born of the Darknesses, Which pusheth him. Mighty of appetite, Sinful, and strong is this!--man's enemy! As smoke blots the white fire, as clinging rust Mars the bright mirror, as the womb surrounds The babe unborn, so is the world of things Foiled, soiled, enclosed in this desire of flesh. The wise fall, caught in it; the unresting foe It is of wisdom, wearing countless forms, Fair but deceitful, subtle as a flame. Sense, mind, and reason--these, O Kunti's Son! Are booty for it; in its play with these It maddens man, beguiling, blinding him. Therefore, thou noblest child of Bharata! Govern thy heart! Constrain th' entangled sense! Resist the false, soft sinfulness which saps Knowledge and judgment! Yea, the world is strong, But what discerns it stronger, and the mind Strongest; and high o'er all the ruling Soul. Wherefore, perceiving Him who reigns supreme, Put forth full force of Soul in thy own soul! Fight! vanquish foes and doubts, dear Hero! slay What haunts thee in fond shapes, and would betray! HERE ENDETH CHAPTER III. OF THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, Entitled "Karma-Yog," Or "The Book of Virtue in Work." CHAPTER IV Krishna. This deathless Yoga, this deep union, I taught Vivaswata,[FN#6] the Lord of Light; Vivaswata to Manu gave it; he To Ikshwaku; so passed it down the line Of all my royal Rishis. Then, with years, The truth grew dim and perished, noble Prince! Now once again to thee it is declared-- This ancient lore, this mystery supreme-- Seeing I find thee votary and friend. Arjuna. Thy birth, dear Lord, was in these later days, And bright Vivaswata's preceded time! How shall I comprehend this thing thou sayest, "From the beginning it was I who taught?" Krishna. Manifold the renewals of my birth Have been, Arjuna! and of thy births, too! But mine I know, and thine thou knowest not, O Slayer of thy Foes! Albeit I be Unborn, undying, indestructible, The Lord of all things living; not the less-- By Maya, by my magic which I stamp On floating Nature-forms, the primal vast-- I come, and go, and come. When Righteousness Declines, O Bharata! when Wickedness Is strong, I rise, from age to age, and take Visible shape, and move a man with men, Succouring the good, thrusting the evil back, And setting Virtue on her seat again. Who knows the truth touching my births on earth And my divine work, when he quits the flesh Puts on its load no more, falls no more down To earthly birth: to Me he comes, dear Prince! Many there be who come! from fear set free, From anger, from desire; keeping their hearts Fixed upon me--my Faithful--purified By sacred flame of Knowledge. Such as these Mix with my being. Whoso worship me, Them I exalt; but all men everywhere Shall fall into my path; albeit, those souls Which seek reward for works, make sacrifice Now, to the lower gods. I say to thee Here have they their reward. But I am He Made the Four Castes, and portioned them a place After their qualities and gifts. Yea, I Created, the Reposeful; I that live Immortally, made all those mortal births: For works soil not my essence, being works Wrought uninvolved.[FN#7] Who knows me acting thus Unchained by action, action binds not him; And, so perceiving, all those saints of old Worked, seeking for deliverance. Work thou As, in the days gone by, thy fathers did. Thou sayst, perplexed, It hath been asked before By singers and by sages, "What is act, And what inaction? "I will teach thee this, And, knowing, thou shalt learn which work doth save Needs must one rightly meditate those three-- Doing,--not doing,--and undoing. Here Thorny and dark the path is! He who sees How action may be rest, rest action--he Is wisest 'mid his kind; he hath the truth! He doeth well, acting or resting. Freed In all his works from prickings of desire, Burned clean in act by the white fire of truth, The wise call that man wise; and such an one, Renouncing fruit of deeds, always content. Always self-satisfying, if he works, Doth nothing that shall stain his separate soul, Which--quit of fear and hope--subduing self-- Rejecting outward impulse--yielding up To body's need nothing save body, dwells Sinless amid all sin, with equal calm Taking what may befall, by grief unmoved, Unmoved by joy, unenvyingly; the same In good and evil fortunes; nowise bound By bond of deeds. Nay, but of such an one, Whose crave is gone, whose soul is liberate, Whose heart is set on truth--of such an one What work he does is work of sacrifice, Which passeth purely into ash and smoke Consumed upon the altar! All's then God! The sacrifice is Brahm, the ghee and grain Are Brahm, the fire is Brahm, the flesh it eats Is Brahm, and unto Brahm attaineth he Who, in such office, meditates on Brahm. Some votaries there be who serve the gods With flesh and altar-smoke; but other some Who, lighting subtler fires, make purer rite With will of worship. Of the which be they Who, in white flame of continence, consume Joys of the sense, delights of eye and ear, Forgoing tender speech and sound of song: And they who, kindling fires with torch of Truth, Burn on a hidden altar-stone the bliss Of youth and love, renouncing happiness: And they who lay for offering there their wealth, Their penance, meditation, piety, Their steadfast reading of the scrolls, their lore Painfully gained with long austerities: And they who, making silent sacrifice, Draw in their breath to feed the flame of thought, And breathe it forth to waft the heart on high, Governing the ventage of each entering air Lest one sigh pass which helpeth not the soul: And they who, day by day denying needs, Lay life itself upon the altar-flame, Burning the body wan. Lo! all these keep The rite of offering, as if they slew Victims; and all thereby efface much sin. Yea! and who feed on the immortal food Left of such sacrifice, to Brahma pass, To The Unending. But for him that makes No sacrifice, he hath nor part nor lot Even in the present world. How should he share Another, O thou Glory of thy Line? In sight of Brahma all these offerings Are spread and are accepted! Comprehend That all proceed by act; for knowing this, Thou shalt be quit of doubt. The sacrifice Which Knowledge pays is better than great gifts Offered by wealth, since gifts' worth--O my Prince! Lies in the mind which gives, the will that serves: And these are gained by reverence, by strong search, By humble heed of those who see the Truth And teach it. Knowing Truth, thy heart no more Will ache with error, for the Truth shall show All things subdued to thee, as thou to Me. Moreover, Son of Pandu! wert thou worst Of all wrong-doers, this fair ship of Truth Should bear thee safe and dry across the sea Of thy transgressions. As the kindled flame Feeds on the fuel till it sinks to ash, So unto ash, Arjuna! unto nought The flame of Knowledge wastes works' dross away! There is no purifier like thereto In all this world, and he who seeketh it Shall find it--being grown perfect--in himself. Believing, he receives it when the soul Masters itself, and cleaves to Truth, and comes-- Possessing knowledge--to the higher peace, The uttermost repose. But those untaught, And those without full faith, and those who fear Are shent; no peace is here or other where, No hope, nor happiness for whoso doubts. He that, being self-contained, hath vanquished doubt, Disparting self from service, soul from works, Enlightened and emancipate, my Prince! Works fetter him no more! Cut then atwain With sword of wisdom, Son of Bharata! This doubt that binds thy heart-beats! cleave the bond Born of thy ignorance! Be bold and wise! Give thyself to the field with me! Arise! HERE ENDETH CHAPTER IV. OF THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, Entitled "Jnana Yog," Or "The Book of the Religion of Knowledge," CHAPTER V Arjuna. Yet, Krishna! at the one time thou dost laud Surcease of works, and, at another time, Service through work. Of these twain plainly tell Which is the better way? Krishna. To cease from works Is well, and to do works in holiness Is well; and both conduct to bliss supreme; But of these twain the better way is his Who working piously refraineth not. That is the true Renouncer, firm and fixed, Who--seeking nought, rejecting nought--dwells proof Against the "opposites."[FN#8] O valiant Prince! In doing, such breaks lightly from all deed: 'Tis the new scholar talks as they were two, This Sankhya and this Yoga: wise men know Who husbands one plucks golden fruit of both! The region of high rest which Sankhyans reach Yogins attain. Who sees these twain as one Sees with clear eyes! Yet such abstraction, Chief! Is hard to win without much holiness. Whoso is fixed in holiness, self-ruled, Pure-hearted, lord of senses and of self, Lost in the common life of all which lives-- A "Yogayukt"--he is a Saint who wends Straightway to Brahm. Such an one is not touched By taint of deeds. "Nought of myself I do!" Thus will he think-who holds the truth of truths-- In seeing, hearing, touching, smelling; when He eats, or goes, or breathes; slumbers or talks, Holds fast or loosens, opes his eyes or shuts; Always assured "This is the sense-world plays With senses."He that acts in thought of Brahm, Detaching end from act, with act content, The world of sense can no more stain his soul Than waters mar th' enamelled lotus-leaf. With life, with heart, with mind,-nay, with the help Of all five senses--letting selfhood go-- Yogins toil ever towards their souls' release. Such votaries, renouncing fruit of deeds, Gain endless peace: the unvowed, the passion-bound, Seeking a fruit from works, are fastened down. The embodied sage, withdrawn within his soul, At every act sits godlike in "the town Which hath nine gateways,"[FN#9] neither doing aught Nor causing any deed. This world's Lord makes Neither the work, nor passion for the work, Nor lust for fruit of work; the man's own self Pushes to these! The Master of this World Takes on himself the good or evil deeds Of no man--dwelling beyond! Mankind errs here By folly, darkening knowledge. But, for whom That darkness of the soul is chased by light, Splendid and clear shines manifest the Truth As if a Sun of Wisdom sprang to shed Its beams of dawn. Him meditating still, Him seeking, with Him blended, stayed on Him, The souls illuminated take that road Which hath no turning back--their sins flung off By strength of faith. [Who will may have this Light; Who hath it sees.] To him who wisely sees, The Brahman with his scrolls and sanctities, The cow, the elephant, the unclean dog, The Outcast gorging dog's meat, are all one. The world is overcome--aye! even here! By such as fix their faith on Unity. The sinless Brahma dwells in Unity, And they in Brahma. Be not over-glad Attaining joy, and be not over-sad Encountering grief, but, stayed on Brahma, still Constant let each abide! The sage whose soul Holds off from outer contacts, in himself Finds bliss; to Brahma joined by piety, His spirit tastes eternal peace. The joys Springing from sense-life are but quickening wombs Which breed sure griefs: those joys begin and end! The wise mind takes no pleasure, Kunti's Son! In such as those! But if a man shall learn, Even while he lives and bears his body's chain, To master lust and anger, he is blest! He is the Yukta; he hath happiness, Contentment, light, within: his life is merged In Brahma's life; he doth Nirvana touch! Thus go the Rishis unto rest, who dwell With sins effaced, with doubts at end, with hearts Governed and calm. Glad in all good they live, Nigh to the peace of God; and all those live Who pass their days exempt from greed and wrath, Subduing self and senses, knowing the Soul! The Saint who shuts outside his placid soul All touch of sense, letting no contact through; Whose quiet eyes gaze straight from fixed brows, Whose outward breath and inward breath are drawn Equal and slow through nostrils still and close; That one-with organs, heart, and mind constrained, Bent on deliverance, having put away Passion, and fear, and rage;--hath, even now, Obtained deliverance, ever and ever freed. Yea! for he knows Me Who am He that heeds The sacrifice and worship, God revealed; And He who heeds not, being Lord of Worlds, Lover of all that lives, God unrevealed, Wherein who will shall find surety and shield! HERE ENDS CHAPTER V. OF THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, Entitled "Karmasanyasayog," Or "The Book of Religion by Renouncing Fruit of Works." CHAPTER VI Krishna. Therefore, who doeth work rightful to do, Not seeking gain from work, that man, O Prince! Is Sanyasi and Yogi--both in one And he is neither who lights not the flame Of sacrifice, nor setteth hand to task. Regard as true Renouncer him that makes Worship by work, for who renounceth not Works not as Yogin. So is that well said: "By works the votary doth rise to faith, And saintship is the ceasing from all works; Because the perfect Yogin acts--but acts Unmoved by passions and unbound by deeds, Setting result aside. Let each man raise The Self by Soul, not trample down his Self, Since Soul that is Self's friend may grow Self's foe. Soul is Self's friend when Self doth rule o'er Self, But Self turns enemy if Soul's own self Hates Self as not itself.[FN#10] The sovereign soul Of him who lives self-governed and at peace Is centred in itself, taking alike Pleasure and pain; heat, cold; glory and shame. He is the Yogi, he is Yukta, glad With joy of light and truth; dwelling apart Upon a peak, with senses subjugate Whereto the clod, the rock, the glistering gold Show all as one. By this sign is he known Being of equal grace to comrades, friends, Chance-comers, strangers, lovers, enemies, Aliens and kinsmen; loving all alike, Evil or good. Sequestered should he sit, Steadfastly meditating, solitary, His thoughts controlled, his passions laid away, Quit of belongings. In a fair, still spot Having his fixed abode,--not too much raised, Nor yet too low,--let him abide, his goods A cloth, a deerskin, and the Kusa-grass. There, setting hard his mind upon The One, Restraining heart and senses, silent, calm, Let him accomplish Yoga, and achieve Pureness of soul, holding immovable Body and neck and head, his gaze absorbed Upon his nose-end,[FN#11] rapt from all around, Tranquil in spirit, free of fear, intent Upon his Brahmacharya vow, devout, Musing on Me, lost in the thought of Me. That Yojin, so devoted, so controlled, Comes to the peace beyond,--My peace, the peace Of high Nirvana! But for earthly needs Religion is not his who too much fasts Or too much feasts, nor his who sleeps away An idle mind; nor his who wears to waste His strength in vigils. Nay, Arjuna! call That the true piety which most removes Earth-aches and ills, where one is moderate In eating and in resting, and in sport; Measured in wish and act; sleeping betimes, Waking betimes for duty. When the man, So living, centres on his soul the thought Straitly restrained--untouched internally By stress of sense--then is he Yukta. See! Steadfast a lamp burns sheltered from the wind; Such is the likeness of the Yogi's mind Shut from sense-storms and burning bright to Heaven. When mind broods placid, soothed with holy wont; When Self contemplates self, and in itself Hath comfort; when it knows the nameless joy Beyond all scope of sense, revealed to soul-- Only to soul! and, knowing, wavers not, True to the farther Truth; when, holding this, It deems no other treasure comparable, But, harboured there, cannot be stirred or shook By any gravest grief, call that state "peace," That happy severance Yoga; call that man The perfect Yogin! Steadfastly the will Must toil thereto, till efforts end in ease, And thought has passed from thinking. Shaking off All longings bred by dreams of fame and gain, Shutting the doorways of the senses close With watchful ward; so, step by step, it comes To gift of peace assured and heart assuaged, When the mind dwells self-wrapped, and the soul broods Cumberless. But, as often as the heart Breaks--wild and wavering--from control, so oft Let him re-curb it, let him rein it back To the soul's governance; for perfect bliss Grows only in the bosom tranquillised, The spirit passionless, purged from offence, Vowed to the Infinite. He who thus vows His soul to the Supreme Soul, quitting sin, Passes unhindered to the endless bliss Of unity with Brahma. He so vowed, So blended, sees the Life-Soul resident In all things living, and all living things In that Life-Soul contained. And whoso thus Discerneth Me in all, and all in Me, I never let him go; nor looseneth he Hold upon Me; but, dwell he where he may, Whate'er his life, in Me he dwells and lives, Because he knows and worships Me, Who dwell In all which lives, and cleaves to Me in all. Arjuna! if a man sees everywhere-- Taught by his own similitude--one Life, One Essence in the Evil and the Good, Hold him a Yogi, yea! well-perfected! Arjuna. Slayer of Madhu! yet again, this Yog, This Peace, derived from equanimity, Made known by thee--I see no fixity Therein, no rest, because the heart of men Is unfixed, Krishna! rash, tumultuous, Wilful and strong. It were all one, I think, To hold the wayward wind, as tame man's heart. Krishna. Hero long-armed! beyond denial, hard Man's heart is to restrain, and wavering; Yet may it grow restrained by habit, Prince! By wont of self-command. This Yog, I say, Cometh not lightly to th' ungoverned ones; But he who will be master of himself Shall win it, if he stoutly strive thereto. Arjuna. And what road goeth he who, having faith, Fails, Krishna! in the striving; falling back From holiness, missing the perfect rule? Is he not lost, straying from Brahma's light, Like the vain cloud, which floats 'twixt earth and heaven When lightning splits it, and it vanisheth? Fain would I hear thee answer me herein, Since, Krishna! none save thou can clear the doubt. Krishna. He is not lost, thou Son of Pritha! No! Nor earth, nor heaven is forfeit, even for him, Because no heart that holds one right desire Treadeth the road of loss! He who should fail, Desiring righteousness, cometh at death Unto the Region of the Just; dwells there Measureless years, and being born anew, Beginneth life again in some fair home Amid the mild and happy. It may chance He doth descend into a Yogin house On Virtue's breast; but that is rare! Such birth Is hard to be obtained on this earth, Chief! So hath he back again what heights of heart He did achieve, and so he strives anew To perfectness, with better hope, dear Prince! For by the old desire he is drawn on Unwittingly; and only to desire The purity of Yog is to pass Beyond the Sabdabrahm, the spoken Ved. But, being Yogi, striving strong and long, Purged from transgressions, perfected by births Following on births, he plants his feet at last Upon the farther path. Such as one ranks Above ascetics, higher than the wise, Beyond achievers of vast deeds! Be thou Yogi Arjuna! And of such believe, Truest and best is he who worships Me With inmost soul, stayed on My Mystery! HERE ENDETH CHAPTER VI. OF THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, Entitled "Atmasanyamayog," Or "The Book of Religion by Self-Restraint." CHAPTER VII Krishna. Learn now, dear Prince! how, if thy soul be set Ever on Me--still exercising Yog, Still making Me thy Refuge--thou shalt come Most surely unto perfect hold of Me. I will declare to thee that utmost lore, Whole and particular, which, when thou knowest, Leaveth no more to know here in this world. Of many thousand mortals, one, perchance, Striveth for Truth; and of those few that strive-- Nay, and rise high--one only--here and there-- Knoweth Me, as I am, the very Truth. Earth, water, flame, air, ether, life, and mind, And individuality--those eight Make up the showing of Me, Manifest. These be my lower Nature; learn the higher, Whereby, thou Valiant One! this Universe Is, by its principle of life, produced; Whereby the worlds of visible things are born As from a Yoni. Know! I am that womb: I make and I unmake this Universe: Than me there is no other Master, Prince! No other Maker! All these hang on me As hangs a row of pearls upon its string. I am the fresh taste of the water; I The silver of the moon, the gold o' the sun, The word of worship in the Veds, the thrill That passeth in the ether, and the strength Of man's shed seed. I am the good sweet smell Of the moistened earth, I am the fire's red light, The vital air moving in all which moves, The holiness of hallowed souls, the root Undying, whence hath sprung whatever is; The wisdom of the wise, the intellect Of the informed, the greatness of the great. The splendour of the splendid. Kunti's Son! These am I, free from passion and desire; Yet am I right desire in all who yearn, Chief of the Bharatas! for all those moods, Soothfast, or passionate, or ignorant, Which Nature frames, deduce from me; but all Are merged in me--not I in them! The world-- Deceived by those three qualities of being-- Wotteth not Me Who am outside them all, Above them all, Eternal! Hard it is To pierce that veil divine of various shows Which hideth Me; yet they who worship Me Pierce it and pass beyond. I am not known To evil-doers, nor to foolish ones, Nor to the base and churlish; nor to those Whose mind is cheated by the show of things, Nor those that take the way of Asuras.[FN#12] Four sorts of mortals know me: he who weeps, Arjuna! and the man who yearns to know; And he who toils to help; and he who sits Certain of me, enlightened. Of these four, O Prince of India! highest, nearest, best That last is, the devout soul, wise, intent Upon "The One." Dear, above all, am I To him; and he is dearest unto me! All four are good, and seek me; but mine own, The true of heart, the faithful--stayed on me, Taking me as their utmost blessedness, They are not "mine,"but I--even I myself! At end of many births to Me they come! Yet hard the wise Mahatma is to find, That man who sayeth, "All is Vasudev!"[FN#13] There be those, too, whose knowledge, turned aside By this desire or that, gives them to serve Some lower gods, with various rites, constrained By that which mouldeth them. Unto all such-- Worship what shrine they will, what shapes, in faith-- 'Tis I who give them faith! I am content! The heart thus asking favour from its God, Darkened but ardent, hath the end it craves, The lesser blessing--but 'tis I who give! Yet soon is withered what small fruit they reap: Those men of little minds, who worship so, Go where they worship, passing with their gods. But Mine come unto me! Blind are the eyes Which deem th' Unmanifested manifest, Not comprehending Me in my true Self! Imperishable, viewless, undeclared, Hidden behind my magic veil of shows, I am not seen by all; I am not known-- Unborn and changeless--to the idle world. But I, Arjuna! know all things which were, And all which are, and all which are to be, Albeit not one among them knoweth Me! By passion for the "pairs of opposites," By those twain snares of Like and Dislike, Prince! All creatures live bewildered, save some few Who, quit of sins, holy in act, informed, Freed from the "opposites,"and fixed in faith, Cleave unto Me. Who cleave, who seek in Me Refuge from birth[FN#14] and death, those have the Truth! Those know Me BRAHMA; know Me Soul of Souls, The ADHYATMAN; know KARMA, my work; Know I am ADHIBHUTA, Lord of Life, And ADHIDAIVA, Lord of all the Gods, And ADHIYAJNA, Lord of Sacrifice; Worship Me well, with hearts of love and faith, And find and hold me in the hour of death. HERE ENDETH CHAPTER VII. OF THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, Entitled "Vijnanayog," Or "The Book of Religion by Discernment." CHAPTER VIII Arjuna. Who is that BRAHMA? What that Soul of Souls, The ADHYATMAN? What, Thou Best of All! Thy work, the KARMA? Tell me what it is Thou namest ADHIBHUTA? What again Means ADHIDAIVA? Yea, and how it comes Thou canst be ADHIYAJNA in thy flesh? Slayer of Madhu! Further, make me know How good men find thee in the hour of death? Krishna. I BRAHMA am! the One Eternal GOD, And ADHYATMAN is My Being's name, The Soul of Souls! What goeth forth from Me, Causing all life to live, is KARMA called: And, Manifested in divided forms, I am the ADHIBHUTA, Lord of Lives; And ADHIDAIVA, Lord of all the Gods, Because I am PURUSHA, who begets. And ADHIYAJNA, Lord of Sacrifice, I--speaking with thee in this body here-- Am, thou embodied one! (for all the shrines Flame unto Me!) And, at the hour of death, He that hath meditated Me alone, In putting off his flesh, comes forth to Me, Enters into My Being--doubt thou not! But, if he meditated otherwise At hour of death, in putting off the flesh, He goes to what he looked for, Kunti's Son! Because the Soul is fashioned to its like. Have Me, then, in thy heart always! and fight! Thou too, when heart and mind are fixed on Me, Shalt surely come to Me! All come who cleave With never-wavering will of firmest faith, Owning none other Gods: all come to Me, The Uttermost, Purusha, Holiest! Whoso hath known Me, Lord of sage and singer, Ancient of days; of all the Three Worlds Stay, Boundless,--but unto every atom Bringer Of that which quickens it: whoso, I say, Hath known My form, which passeth mortal knowing; Seen my effulgence--which no eye hath seen-- Than the sun's burning gold more brightly glowing, Dispersing darkness,--unto him hath been Right life! And, in the hour when life is ending, With mind set fast and trustful piety, Drawing still breath beneath calm brows unbending, In happy peace that faithful one doth die,-- In glad peace passeth to Purusha's heaven. The place which they who read the Vedas name AKSHARAM, "Ultimate;" whereto have striven Saints and ascetics--their road is the same. That way--the highest way--goes he who shuts The gates of all his senses, locks desire Safe in his heart, centres the vital airs Upon his parting thought, steadfastly set; And, murmuring OM, the sacred syllable-- Emblem of BRAHM--dies, meditating Me. For who, none other Gods regarding, looks Ever to Me, easily am I gained By such a Yogi; and, attaining Me, They fall not--those Mahatmas--back to birth, To life, which is the place of pain, which ends, But take the way of utmost blessedness. The worlds, Arjuna!--even Brahma's world-- Roll back again from Death to Life's unrest; But they, O Kunti's Son! that reach to Me, Taste birth no more. If ye know Brahma's Day Which is a thousand Yugas; if ye know The thousand Yugas making Brahma's Night, Then know ye Day and Night as He doth know! When that vast Dawn doth break, th' Invisible Is brought anew into the Visible; When that deep Night doth darken, all which is Fades back again to Him Who sent it forth; Yea! this vast company of living things-- Again and yet again produced--expires At Brahma's Nightfall; and, at Brahma's Dawn, Riseth, without its will, to life new-born. But--higher, deeper, innermost--abides Another Life, not like the life of sense, Escaping sight, unchanging. This endures When all created things have passed away: This is that Life named the Unmanifest, The Infinite! the All! the Uttermost. Thither arriving none return. That Life Is Mine, and I am there! And, Prince! by faith Which wanders not, there is a way to come Thither. I, the PURUSHA, I Who spread The Universe around me--in Whom dwell All living Things--may so be reached and seen! . . . . . . . . . . . . . . [FN#14] Richer than holy fruit on Vedas growing, Greater than gifts, better than prayer or fast, Such wisdom is! The Yogi, this way knowing, Comes to the Utmost Perfect Peace at last. HERE ENDETH CHAPTER VIII. OF THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, Entitled "Aksharaparabrahmayog," Or "The book of Religion by Devotion to the One Supreme God." CHAPTER IX Krishna. Now will I open unto thee--whose heart Rejects not--that last lore, deepest-concealed, That farthest secret of My Heavens and Earths, Which but to know shall set thee free from ills,-- A royal lore! a Kingly mystery! Yea! for the soul such light as purgeth it From every sin; a light of holiness With inmost splendour shining; plain to see; Easy to walk by, inexhaustible! They that receive not this, failing in faith To grasp the greater wisdom, reach not Me, Destroyer of thy foes! They sink anew Into the realm of Flesh, where all things change! By Me the whole vast Universe of things Is spread abroad;--by Me, the Unmanifest! In Me are all existences contained; Not I in them! Yet they are not contained, Those visible things! Receive and strive to embrace The mystery majestical! My Being-- Creating all, sustaining all--still dwells Outside of all! See! as the shoreless airs Move in the measureless space, but are not space, [And space were space without the moving airs]; So all things are in Me, but are not I. At closing of each Kalpa, Indian Prince! All things which be back to My Being come: At the beginning of each Kalpa, all Issue new-born from Me. By Energy And help of Prakriti my outer Self, Again, and yet again, I make go forth The realms of visible things--without their will-- All of them--by the power of Prakriti. Yet these great makings, Prince! involve Me not Enchain Me not! I sit apart from them, Other, and Higher, and Free; nowise attached! Thus doth the stuff of worlds, moulded by Me, Bring forth all that which is, moving or still, Living or lifeless! Thus the worlds go on! The minds untaught mistake Me, veiled in form;-- Naught see they of My secret Presence, nought Of My hid Nature, ruling all which lives. Vain hopes pursuing, vain deeds doing; fed On vainest knowledge, senselessly they seek An evil way, the way of brutes and fiends. But My Mahatmas, those of noble soul Who tread the path celestial, worship Me With hearts unwandering,--knowing Me the Source, Th' Eternal Source, of Life. Unendingly They glorify Me; seek Me; keep their vows Of reverence and love, with changeless faith Adoring Me. Yea, and those too adore, Who, offering sacrifice of wakened hearts, Have sense of one pervading Spirit's stress, One Force in every place, though manifold! I am the Sacrifice! I am the Prayer! I am the Funeral-Cake set for the dead! I am the healing herb! I am the ghee, The Mantra, and the flame, and that which burns! I am-of all this boundless Universe- The Father, Mother, Ancestor, and Guard! The end of Learning! That which purifies In lustral water! I am OM! I am Rig-Veda, Sama-Veda, Yajur-Ved; The Way, the Fosterer, the Lord, the Judge, The Witness; the Abode, the Refuge-House, The Friend, the Fountain and the Sea of Life Which sends, and swallows up; Treasure of Worlds And Treasure-Chamber! Seed and Seed-Sower, Whence endless harvests spring! Sun's heat is mine; Heaven's rain is mine to grant or to withhold; Death am I, and Immortal Life I am, Arjuna! SAT and ASAT, Visible Life, And Life Invisible! Yea! those who learn The threefold Veds, who drink the Soma-wine, Purge sins, pay sacrifice--from Me they earn Passage to Swarga; where the meats divine Of great gods feed them in high Indra's heaven. Yet they, when that prodigious joy is o'er, Paradise spent, and wage for merits given, Come to the world of death and change once more. They had their recompense! they stored their treasure, Following the threefold Scripture and its writ; Who seeketh such gaineth the fleeting pleasure Of joy which comes and goes! I grant them it! But to those blessed ones who worship Me, Turning not otherwhere, with minds set fast, I bring assurance of full bliss beyond. Nay, and of hearts which follow other gods In simple faith, their prayers arise to me, O Kunti's Son! though they pray wrongfully; For I am the Receiver and the Lord Of every sacrifice, which these know not Rightfully; so they fall to earth again! Who follow gods go to their gods; who vow Their souls to Pitris go to Pitris; minds To evil Bhuts given o'er sink to the Bhuts; And whoso loveth Me cometh to Me. Whoso shall offer Me in faith and love A leaf, a flower, a fruit, water poured forth, That offering I accept, lovingly made With pious will. Whate'er thou doest, Prince! Eating or sacrificing, giving gifts, Praying or fasting, let it all be done For Me, as Mine. So shalt thou free thyself From Karmabandh, the chain which holdeth men To good and evil issue, so shalt come Safe unto Me-when thou art quit of flesh-- By faith and abdication joined to Me! I am alike for all! I know not hate, I know not favour! What is made is Mine! But them that worship Me with love, I love; They are in Me, and I in them! Nay, Prince! If one of evil life turn in his thought Straightly to Me, count him amidst the good; He hath the high way chosen; he shall grow Righteous ere long; he shall attain that peace Which changes not. Thou Prince of India! Be certain none can perish, trusting Me! O Pritha's Son! whoso will turn to Me, Though they be born from the very womb of Sin, Woman or man; sprung of the Vaisya caste Or lowly disregarded Sudra,--all Plant foot upon the highest path; how then The holy Brahmans and My Royal Saints? Ah! ye who into this ill world are come-- Fleeting and false--set your faith fast on Me! Fix heart and thought on Me! Adore Me! Bring Offerings to Me! Make Me prostrations! Make Me your supremest joy! and, undivided, Unto My rest your spirits shall be guided. HERE ENDS CHAPTER IX. OF THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, Entitled "Rajavidyarajaguhyayog," Or "The Book of Religion by the Kingly Knowledge and the Kingly Mystery." CHAPTER X Krishna.[FN#l6] Hear farther yet, thou Long-Armed Lord! these latest words I say-- Uttered to bring thee bliss and peace, who lovest Me alway-- Not the great company of gods nor kingly Rishis know My Nature, Who have made the gods and Rishis long ago; He only knoweth-only he is free of sin, and wise, Who seeth Me, Lord of the Worlds, with faith-enlightened eyes, Unborn, undying, unbegun. Whatever Natures be To mortal men distributed, those natures spring from Me! Intellect, skill, enlightenment, endurance, self-control, Truthfulness, equability, and grief or joy of soul, And birth and death, and fearfulness, and fearlessness, and shame, And honour, and sweet harmlessness,[FN#17] and peace which is the same Whate'er befalls, and mirth, and tears, and piety, and thrift, And wish to give, and will to help,--all cometh of My gift! The Seven Chief Saints, the Elders Four, the Lordly Manus set-- Sharing My work--to rule the worlds, these too did I beget; And Rishis, Pitris, Manus, all, by one thought of My mind; Thence did arise, to fill this world, the races of mankind; Wherefrom who comprehends My Reign of mystic Majesty-- That truth of truths--is thenceforth linked in faultless faith to Me: Yea! knowing Me the source of all, by Me all creatures wrought, The wise in spirit cleave to Me, into My Being brought; Hearts fixed on Me; breaths breathed to Me; praising Me, each to each, So have they happiness and peace, with pious thought and speech; And unto these--thus serving well, thus loving ceaselessly-- I give a mind of perfect mood, whereby they draw to Me; And, all for love of them, within their darkened souls I dwell, And, with bright rays of wisdom's lamp, their ignorance dispel. Arjuna. Yes! Thou art Parabrahm! The High Abode! The Great Purification! Thou art God Eternal, All-creating, Holy, First, Without beginning! Lord of Lords and Gods! Declared by all the Saints--by Narada, Vyasa Asita, and Devalas; And here Thyself declaring unto me! What Thou hast said now know I to be truth, O Kesava! that neither gods nor men Nor demons comprehend Thy mystery Made manifest, Divinest! Thou Thyself Thyself alone dost know, Maker Supreme! Master of all the living! Lord of Gods! King of the Universe! To Thee alone Belongs to tell the heavenly excellence Of those perfections wherewith Thou dost fill These worlds of Thine; Pervading, Immanent! How shall I learn, Supremest Mystery! To know Thee, though I muse continually? Under what form of Thine unnumbered forms Mayst Thou be grasped? Ah! yet again recount, Clear and complete, Thy great appearances, The secrets of Thy Majesty and Might, Thou High Delight of Men! Never enough Can mine ears drink the Amrit[FN#18] of such words! Krishna. Hanta! So be it! Kuru Prince! I will to thee unfold Some portions of My Majesty, whose powers are manifold! I am the Spirit seated deep in every creature's heart; From Me they come; by Me they live; at My word they depart! Vishnu of the Adityas I am, those Lords of Light; Maritchi of the Maruts, the Kings of Storm and Blight; By day I gleam, the golden Sun of burning cloudless Noon; By Night, amid the asterisms I glide, the dappled Moon! Of Vedas I am Sama-Ved, of gods in Indra's Heaven Vasava; of the faculties to living beings given The mind which apprehends and thinks; of Rudras Sankara; Of Yakshas and of Rakshasas, Vittesh; and Pavaka Of Vasus, and of mountain-peaks Meru; Vrihaspati Know Me 'mid planetary Powers; 'mid Warriors heavenly Skanda; of all the water-floods the Sea which drinketh each, And Bhrigu of the holy Saints, and OM of sacred speech; Of prayers the prayer ye whisper;[FN#19] of hills Himala's snow, And Aswattha, the fig-tree, of all the trees that grow; Of the Devarshis, Narada; and Chitrarath of them That sing in Heaven, and Kapila of Munis, and the gem Of flying steeds, Uchchaisravas, from Amrit-wave which burst; Of elephants Airavata; of males the Best and First; Of weapons Heav'n's hot thunderbolt; of cows white Kamadhuk, From whose great milky udder-teats all hearts' desires are strook; Vasuki of the serpent-tribes, round Mandara entwined; And thousand-fanged Ananta, on whose broad coils reclined Leans Vishnu; and of water-things Varuna; Aryam Of Pitris, and, of those that judge, Yama the Judge I am; Of Daityas dread Prahlada; of what metes days and years, Time's self I am; of woodland-beasts-buffaloes, deers, and bears- The lordly-painted tiger; of birds the vast Garud, The whirlwind 'mid the winds; 'mid chiefs Rama with blood imbrued, Makar 'mid fishes of the sea, and Ganges 'mid the streams; Yea! First, and Last, and Centre of all which is or seems I am, Arjuna! Wisdom Supreme of what is wise, Words on the uttering lips I am, and eyesight of the eyes, And "A" of written characters, Dwandwa[FN#20] of knitted speech, And Endless Life, and boundless Love, whose power sustaineth each; And bitter Death which seizes all, and joyous sudden Birth, Which brings to light all beings that are to be on earth; And of the viewless virtues, Fame, Fortune, Song am I, And Memory, and Patience; and Craft, and Constancy: Of Vedic hymns the Vrihatsam, of metres Gayatri, Of months the Margasirsha, of all the seasons three The flower-wreathed Spring; in dicer's-play the conquering Double-Eight; The splendour of the splendid, and the greatness of the great, Victory I am, and Action! and the goodness of the good, And Vasudev of Vrishni's race, and of this Pandu brood Thyself!--Yea, my Arjuna! thyself; for thou art Mine! Of poets Usana, of saints Vyasa, sage divine; The policy of conquerors, the potency of kings, The great unbroken silence in learning's secret things; The lore of all the learned, the seed of all which springs. Living or lifeless, still or stirred, whatever beings be, None of them is in all the worlds, but it exists by Me! Nor tongue can tell, Arjuna! nor end of telling come Of these My boundless glories, whereof I teach thee some; For wheresoe'er is wondrous work, and majesty, and might, From Me hath all proceeded. Receive thou this aright! Yet how shouldst thou receive, O Prince! the vastness of this word? I, who am all, and made it all, abide its separate Lord! HERE ENDETH CHAPTER X. OF THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, Entitled "Vibhuti Yog," Or "The Book of Religion by the Heavenly Perfections." CHAPTER XI Arjuna. This, for my soul's peace, have I heard from Thee, The unfolding of the Mystery Supreme Named Adhyatman; comprehending which, My darkness is dispelled; for now I know-- O Lotus-eyed![FN#21]--whence is the birth of men, And whence their death, and what the majesties Of Thine immortal rule. Fain would I see, As thou Thyself declar'st it, Sovereign Lord! The likeness of that glory of Thy Form Wholly revealed. O Thou Divinest One! If this can be, if I may bear the sight, Make Thyself visible, Lord of all prayers! Show me Thy very self, the Eternal God! Krishna. Gaze, then, thou Son of Pritha! I manifest for thee Those hundred thousand thousand shapes that clothe my Mystery: I show thee all my semblances, infinite, rich, divine, My changeful hues, my countless forms. See! in this face of mine, Adityas, Vasus, Rudras, Aswins, and Maruts; see Wonders unnumbered, Indian Prince! revealed to none save thee. Behold! this is the Universe!--Look! what is live and dead I gather all in one--in Me! Gaze, as thy lips have said, On GOD ETERNAL, VERY GOD! See Me! see what thou prayest! Thou canst not!--nor, with human eyes, Arjuna! ever mayest! Therefore I give thee sense divine. Have other eyes, new light! And, look! This is My glory, unveiled to mortal sight! Sanjaya. Then, O King! the God, so saying, Stood, to Pritha's Son displaying All the splendour, wonder, dread Of His vast Almighty-head. Out of countless eyes beholding, Out of countless mouths commanding, Countless mystic forms enfolding In one Form: supremely standing Countless radiant glories wearing, Countless heavenly weapons bearing, Crowned with garlands of star-clusters, Robed in garb of woven lustres, Breathing from His perfect Presence Breaths of every subtle essence Of all heavenly odours; shedding Blinding brilliance; overspreading-- Boundless, beautiful--all spaces With His all-regarding faces; So He showed! If there should rise Suddenly within the skies Sunburst of a thousand suns Flooding earth with beams undeemed-of, Then might be that Holy One's Majesty and radiance dreamed of! So did Pandu's Son behold All this universe enfold All its huge diversity Into one vast shape, and be Visible, and viewed, and blended In one Body--subtle, splendid, Nameless--th' All-comprehending God of Gods, the Never-Ending Deity! But, sore amazed, Thrilled, o'erfilled, dazzled, and dazed, Arjuna knelt; and bowed his head, And clasped his palms; and cried, and said: Arjuna. Yea! I have seen! I see! Lord! all is wrapped in Thee! The gods are in Thy glorious frame! the creatures Of earth, and heaven, and hell In Thy Divine form dwell, And in Thy countenance shine all the features Of Brahma, sitting lone Upon His lotus-throne; Of saints and sages, and the serpent races Ananta, Vasuki; Yea! mightiest Lord! I see Thy thousand thousand arms, and breasts, and faces, And eyes,--on every side Perfect, diversified; And nowhere end of Thee, nowhere beginning, Nowhere a centre! Shifts-- Wherever soul's gaze lifts-- Thy central Self, all-wielding, and all-winning! Infinite King! I see The anadem on Thee, The club, the shell, the discus; see Thee burning In beams insufferable, Lighting earth, heaven, and hell With brilliance blazing, glowing, flashing; turning Darkness to dazzling day, Look I whichever way; Ah, Lord! I worship Thee, the Undivided, The Uttermost of thought, The Treasure-Palace wrought To hold the wealth of the worlds; the Shield provided To shelter Virtue's laws; The Fount whence Life's stream draws All waters of all rivers of all being: The One Unborn, Unending: Unchanging and Unblending! With might and majesty, past thought, past seeing! Silver of moon and gold Of sun are glories rolled From Thy great eyes; Thy visage, beaming tender Throughout the stars and skies, Doth to warm life surprise Thy Universe. The worlds are filled with wonder Of Thy perfections! Space Star-sprinkled, and void place From pole to pole of the Blue, from bound to bound, Hath Thee in every spot, Thee, Thee!--Where Thou art not, O Holy, Marvellous Form! is nowhere found! O Mystic, Awful One! At sight of Thee, made known, The Three Worlds quake; the lower gods draw nigh Thee; They fold their palms, and bow Body, and breast, and brow, And, whispering worship, laud and magnify Thee! Rishis and Siddhas cry "Hail! Highest Majesty!" From sage and singer breaks the hymn of glory In dulcet harmony, Sounding the praise of Thee; While countless companies take up the story, Rudras, who ride the storms, Th' Adityas' shining forms, Vasus and Sadhyas, Viswas, Ushmapas; Maruts, and those great Twins The heavenly, fair, Aswins, Gandharvas, Rakshasas, Siddhas, and Asuras,[FN#22]-- These see Thee, and revere In sudden-stricken fear; Yea! the Worlds,--seeing Thee with form stupendous, With faces manifold, With eyes which all behold, Unnumbered eyes, vast arms, members tremendous, Flanks, lit with sun and star, Feet planted near and far, Tushes of terror, mouths wrathful and tender;-- The Three wide Worlds before Thee Adore, as I adore Thee, Quake, as I quake, to witness so much splendour! I mark Thee strike the skies With front, in wondrous wise Huge, rainbow-painted, glittering; and thy mouth Opened, and orbs which see All things, whatever be In all Thy worlds, east, west, and north and south. O Eyes of God! O Head! My strength of soul is fled, Gone is heart's force, rebuked is mind's desire! When I behold Thee so, With awful brows a-glow, With burning glance, and lips lighted by fire Fierce as those flames which shall Consume, at close of all, Earth, Heaven! Ah me! I see no Earth and Heaven! Thee, Lord of Lords! I see, Thee only-only Thee! Now let Thy mercy unto me be given, Thou Refuge of the World! Lo! to the cavern hurled Of Thy wide-opened throat, and lips white-tushed, I see our noblest ones, Great Dhritarashtra's sons, Bhishma, Drona, and Karna, caught and crushed! The Kings and Chiefs drawn in, That gaping gorge within; The best of both these armies torn and riven! Between Thy jaws they lie Mangled full bloodily, Ground into dust and death! Like streams down-driven With helpless haste, which go In headlong furious flow Straight to the gulfing deeps of th' unfilled ocean, So to that flaming cave Those heroes great and brave Pour, in unending streams, with helpless motion! Like moths which in the night Flutter towards a light, Drawn to their fiery doom, flying and dying, So to their death still throng, Blind, dazzled, borne along Ceaselessly, all those multitudes, wild flying! Thou, that hast fashioned men, Devourest them again, One with another, great and small, alike! The creatures whom Thou mak'st, With flaming jaws Thou tak'st, Lapping them up! Lord God! Thy terrors strike From end to end of earth, Filling life full, from birth To death, with deadly, burning, lurid dread! Ah, Vishnu! make me know Why is Thy visage so? Who art Thou, feasting thus upon Thy dead? Who? awful Deity! I bow myself to Thee, Namostu Te, Devavara! Prasid![FN#23] O Mightiest Lord! rehearse Why hast Thou face so fierce? Whence doth this aspect horrible proceed? Krishna. Thou seest Me as Time who kills, Time who brings all to doom, The Slayer Time, Ancient of Days, come hither to consume; Excepting thee, of all these hosts of hostile chiefs arrayed, There stands not one shall leave alive the battlefield! Dismayed No longer be! Arise! obtain renown! destroy thy foes! Fight for the kingdom waiting thee when thou hast vanquished those. By Me they fall--not thee! the stroke of death is dealt them now, Even as they show thus gallantly; My instrument art thou! Strike, strong-armed Prince, at Drona! at Bhishma strike! deal death On Karna, Jyadratha; stay all their warlike breath! 'Tis I who bid them perish! Thou wilt but slay the slain; Fight! they must fall, and thou must live, victor upon this plain! Sanjaya. Hearing mighty Keshav's word, Tremblingly that helmed Lord Clasped his lifted palms, and--praying Grace of Krishna--stood there, saying, With bowed brow and accents broken, These words, timorously spoken: Arjuna. Worthily, Lord of Might! The whole world hath delight In Thy surpassing power, obeying Thee; The Rakshasas, in dread At sight of Thee, are sped To all four quarters; and the company Of Siddhas sound Thy name. How should they not proclaim Thy Majesties, Divinest, Mightiest? Thou Brahm, than Brahma greater! Thou Infinite Creator! Thou God of gods, Life's Dwelling-place and Rest! Thou, of all souls the Soul! The Comprehending Whole! Of being formed, and formless being the Framer; O Utmost One! O Lord! Older than eld, Who stored The worlds with wealth of life! O Treasure-Claimer, Who wottest all, and art Wisdom Thyself! O Part In all, and All; for all from Thee have risen Numberless now I see The aspects are of Thee! Vayu[FN#24] Thou art, and He who keeps the prison Of Narak, Yama dark; And Agni's shining spark; Varuna's waves are Thy waves. Moon and starlight Are Thine! Prajapati Art Thou, and 'tis to Thee They knelt in worshipping the old world's far light, The first of mortal men. Again, Thou God! again A thousand thousand times be magnified! Honour and worship be-- Glory and praise,--to Thee Namo, Namaste, cried on every side; Cried here, above, below, Uttered when Thou dost go, Uttered where Thou dost come! Namo! we call; Namostu! God adored! Namostu! Nameless Lord! Hail to Thee! Praise to Thee! Thou One in all; For Thou art All! Yea, Thou! Ah! if in anger now Thou shouldst remember I did think Thee Friend, Speaking with easy speech, As men use each to each; Did call Thee "Krishna," "Prince," nor comprehend Thy hidden majesty, The might, the awe of Thee; Did, in my heedlessness, or in my love, On journey, or in jest, Or when we lay at rest, Sitting at council, straying in the grove, Alone, or in the throng, Do Thee, most Holy! wrong, Be Thy grace granted for that witless sin! For Thou art, now I know, Father of all below, Of all above, of all the worlds within Guru of Gurus; more To reverence and adore Than all which is adorable and high! How, in the wide worlds three Should any equal be? Should any other share Thy Majesty? Therefore, with body bent And reverent intent, I praise, and serve, and seek Thee, asking grace. As father to a son, As friend to friend, as one Who loveth to his lover, turn Thy face In gentleness on me! Good is it I did see This unknown marvel of Thy Form! But fear Mingles with joy! Retake, Dear Lord! for pity's sake Thine earthly shape, which earthly eyes may bear! Be merciful, and show The visage that I know; Let me regard Thee, as of yore, arrayed With disc and forehead-gem, With mace and anadem, Thou that sustainest all things! Undismayed Let me once more behold The form I loved of old, Thou of the thousand arms and countless eyes! This frightened heart is fain To see restored again My Charioteer, in Krishna's kind disguise. Krishna. Yea! thou hast seen, Arjuna! because I loved thee well, The secret countenance of Me, revealed by mystic spell, Shining, and wonderful, and vast, majestic, manifold, Which none save thou in all the years had favour to behold; For not by Vedas cometh this, nor sacrifice, nor alms, Nor works well-done, nor penance long, nor prayers, nor chaunted psalms, That mortal eyes should bear to view the Immortal Soul unclad, Prince of the Kurus! This was kept for thee alone! Be glad! Let no more trouble shake thy heart, because thine eyes have seen My terror with My glory. As I before have been So will I be again for thee; with lightened heart behold! Once more I am thy Krishna, the form thou knew'st of old! Sanjaya. These words to Arjuna spake Vasudev, and straight did take Back again the semblance dear Of the well-loved charioteer; Peace and joy it did restore When the Prince beheld once more Mighty BRAHMA's form and face Clothed in Krishna's gentle grace. Arjuna. Now that I see come back, Janardana! This friendly human frame, my mind can think Calm thoughts once more; my heart beats still again! Krishna. Yea! it was wonderful and terrible To view me as thou didst, dear Prince! The gods Dread and desire continually to view! Yet not by Vedas, nor from sacrifice, Nor penance, nor gift-giving, nor with prayer Shall any so behold, as thou hast seen! Only by fullest service, perfect faith, And uttermost surrender am I known And seen, and entered into, Indian Prince! Who doeth all for Me; who findeth Me In all; adoreth always; loveth all Which I have made, and Me, for Love's sole end That man, Arjuna! unto Me doth wend. HERE ENDETH CHAPTER XI. OF THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, Entitled "Viswarupadarsanam," Or "The Book of the Manifesting of the One and Manifold." CHAPTER XII Arjuna. Lord! of the men who serve Thee--true in heart-- As God revealed; and of the men who serve, Worshipping Thee Unrevealed, Unbodied, Far, Which take the better way of faith and life? Krishna. Whoever serve Me--as I show Myself-- Constantly true, in full devotion fixed, Those hold I very holy. But who serve-- Worshipping Me The One, The Invisible, The Unrevealed, Unnamed, Unthinkable, Uttermost, All-pervading, Highest, Sure-- Who thus adore Me, mastering their sense, Of one set mind to all, glad in all good, These blessed souls come unto Me. Yet, hard The travail is for such as bend their minds To reach th' Unmanifest That viewless path Shall scarce be trod by man bearing the flesh! But whereso any doeth all his deeds Renouncing self for Me, full of Me, fixed To serve only the Highest, night and day Musing on Me--him will I swiftly lift Forth from life's ocean of distress and death, Whose soul clings fast to Me. Cling thou to Me! Clasp Me with heart and mind! so shalt thou dwell Surely with Me on high. But if thy thought Droops from such height; if thou be'st weak to set Body and soul upon Me constantly, Despair not! give Me lower service! seek To reach Me, worshipping with steadfast will; And, if thou canst not worship steadfastly, Work for Me, toil in works pleasing to Me! For he that laboureth right for love of Me Shall finally attain! But, if in this Thy faint heart fails, bring Me thy failure! find Refuge in Me! let fruits of labour go, Renouncing hope for Me, with lowliest heart, So shalt thou come; for, though to know is more Than diligence, yet worship better is Than knowing, and renouncing better still. Near to renunciation--very near-- Dwelleth Eternal Peace! Who hateth nought Of all which lives, living himself benign, Compassionate, from arrogance exempt, Exempt from love of self, unchangeable By good or ill; patient, contented, firm In faith, mastering himself, true to his word, Seeking Me, heart and soul; vowed unto Me,-- That man I love! Who troubleth not his kind, And is not troubled by them; clear of wrath, Living too high for gladness, grief, or fear, That man I love! Who, dwelling quiet-eyed,[FN#25] Stainless, serene, well-balanced, unperplexed, Working with Me, yet from all works detached, That man I love! Who, fixed in faith on Me, Dotes upon none, scorns none; rejoices not, And grieves not, letting good or evil hap Light when it will, and when it will depart, That man I love! Who, unto friend and foe Keeping an equal heart, with equal mind Bears shame and glory; with an equal peace Takes heat and cold, pleasure and pain; abides Quit of desires, hears praise or calumny In passionless restraint, unmoved by each; Linked by no ties to earth, steadfast in Me, That man I love! But most of all I love Those happy ones to whom 'tis life to live In single fervid faith and love unseeing, Drinking the blessed Amrit of my Being! HERE ENDETH CHAPTER XII. OF THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, Entitled "Bhaktiyog," Or"The Book of the Religion of Faith." CHAPTER XIII Arjuna. Now would I hear, O gracious Kesava![FN#26] Of Life which seems, and Soul beyond, which sees, And what it is we know-or think to know. Krishna. Yea! Son of Kunti! for this flesh ye see Is Kshetra, is the field where Life disports; And that which views and knows it is the Soul, Kshetrajna. In all "fields," thou Indian prince! I am Kshetrajna. I am what surveys! Only that knowledge knows which knows the known By the knower![FN#27] What it is, that "field" of life, What qualities it hath, and whence it is, And why it changeth, and the faculty That wotteth it, the mightiness of this, And how it wotteth-hear these things from Me! . . . . . . . . . . . .[FN#28] The elements, the conscious life, the mind, The unseen vital force, the nine strange gates Of the body, and the five domains of sense; Desire, dislike, pleasure and pain, and thought Deep-woven, and persistency of being; These all are wrought on Matter by the Soul! Humbleness, truthfulness, and harmlessness, Patience and honour, reverence for the wise. Purity, constancy, control of self, Contempt of sense-delights, self-sacrifice, Perception of the certitude of ill In birth, death, age, disease, suffering, and sin; Detachment, lightly holding unto home, Children, and wife, and all that bindeth men; An ever-tranquil heart in fortunes good And fortunes evil, with a will set firm To worship Me--Me only! ceasing not; Loving all solitudes, and shunning noise Of foolish crowds; endeavours resolute To reach perception of the Utmost Soul, And grace to understand what gain it were So to attain,--this is true Wisdom, Prince! And what is otherwise is ignorance! Now will I speak of knowledge best to know- That Truth which giveth man Amrit to drink, The Truth of HIM, the Para-Brahm, the All, The Uncreated;; not Asat, not Sat, Not Form, nor the Unformed; yet both, and more;-- Whose hands are everywhere, and everywhere Planted His feet, and everywhere His eyes Beholding, and His ears in every place Hearing, and all His faces everywhere Enlightening and encompassing His worlds. Glorified in the senses He hath given, Yet beyond sense He is; sustaining all, Yet dwells He unattached: of forms and modes Master, yet neither form nor mode hath He; He is within all beings--and without-- Motionless, yet still moving; not discerned For subtlety of instant presence; close To all, to each; yet measurelessly far! Not manifold, and yet subsisting still In all which lives; for ever to be known As the Sustainer, yet, at the End of Times, He maketh all to end--and re-creates. The Light of Lights He is, in the heart of the Dark Shining eternally. Wisdom He is And Wisdom's way, and Guide of all the wise, Planted in every heart. So have I told Of Life's stuff, and the moulding, and the lore To comprehend. Whoso, adoring Me, Perceiveth this, shall surely come to Me! Know thou that Nature and the Spirit both Have no beginning! Know that qualities And changes of them are by Nature wrought; That Nature puts to work the acting frame, But Spirit doth inform it, and so cause Feeling of pain and pleasure. Spirit, linked To moulded matter, entereth into bond With qualities by Nature framed, and, thus Married to matter, breeds the birth again In good or evil yonis.[FN#29] Yet is this Yea! in its bodily prison!--Spirit pure, Spirit supreme; surveying, governing, Guarding, possessing; Lord and Master still PURUSHA, Ultimate, One Soul with Me. Whoso thus knows himself, and knows his soul PURUSHA, working through the qualities With Nature's modes, the light hath come for him! Whatever flesh he bears, never again Shall he take on its load. Some few there be By meditation find the Soul in Self Self-schooled; and some by long philosophy And holy life reach thither; some by works: Some, never so attaining, hear of light From other lips, and seize, and cleave to it Worshipping; yea! and those--to teaching true-- Overpass Death! Wherever, Indian Prince! Life is--of moving things, or things unmoved, Plant or still seed--know, what is there hath grown By bond of Matter and of Spirit: Know He sees indeed who sees in all alike The living, lordly Soul; the Soul Supreme, Imperishable amid the Perishing: For, whoso thus beholds, in every place, In every form, the same, one, Living Life, Doth no more wrongfulness unto himself, But goes the highest road which brings to bliss. Seeing, he sees, indeed, who sees that works Are Nature's wont, for Soul to practise by Acting, yet not the agent; sees the mass Of separate living things--each of its kind-- Issue from One, and blend again to One: Then hath he BRAHMA, he attains! O Prince! That Ultimate, High Spirit, Uncreate, Unqualified, even when it entereth flesh Taketh no stain of acts, worketh in nought! Like to the ethereal air, pervading all, Which, for sheer subtlety, avoideth taint, The subtle Soul sits everywhere, unstained: Like to the light of the all-piercing sun [Which is not changed by aught it shines upon,] The Soul's light shineth pure in every place; And they who, by such eye of wisdom, see How Matter, and what deals with it, divide; And how the Spirit and the flesh have strife, Those wise ones go the way which leads to Life! HERE ENDS CHAPTER XIII. OF THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, Entitled "Kshetrakshetrajnavibhagayog," Or "The Book of Religion by Separation of Matter and Spirit." CHAPTER XIV Krishna. Yet farther will I open unto thee This wisdom of all wisdoms, uttermost, The which possessing, all My saints have passed To perfectness. On such high verities Reliant, rising into fellowship With Me, they are not born again at birth Of Kalpas, nor at Pralyas suffer change! This Universe the womb is where I plant Seed of all lives! Thence, Prince of India, comes Birth to all beings! Whoso, Kunti's Son! Mothers each mortal form, Brahma conceives, And I am He that fathers, sending seed! Sattwan, Rajas, and Tamas, so are named The qualities of Nature, "Soothfastness," "Passion," and "Ignorance." These three bind down The changeless Spirit in the changeful flesh. Whereof sweet "Soothfastness," by purity Living unsullied and enlightened, binds The sinless Soul to happiness and truth; And Passion, being kin to appetite, And breeding impulse and propensity, Binds the embodied Soul, O Kunti's Son! By tie of works. But Ignorance, begot Of Darkness, blinding mortal men, binds down Their souls to stupor, sloth, and drowsiness. Yea, Prince of India! Soothfastness binds souls In pleasant wise to flesh; and Passion binds By toilsome strain; but Ignorance, which blots The beams of wisdom, binds the soul to sloth. Passion and Ignorance, once overcome, Leave Soothfastness, O Bharata! Where this With Ignorance are absent, Passion rules; And Ignorance in hearts not good nor quick. When at all gateways of the Body shines The Lamp of Knowledge, then may one see well Soothfastness settled in that city reigns; Where longing is, and ardour, and unrest, Impulse to strive and gain, and avarice, Those spring from Passion--Prince!--engrained; and where Darkness and dulness, sloth and stupor are, 'Tis Ignorance hath caused them, Kuru Chief! Moreover, when a soul departeth, fixed In Soothfastness, it goeth to the place-- Perfect and pure--of those that know all Truth. If it departeth in set habitude Of Impulse, it shall pass into the world Of spirits tied to works; and, if it dies In hardened Ignorance, that blinded soul Is born anew in some unlighted womb. The fruit of Soothfastness is true and sweet; The fruit of lusts is pain and toil; the fruit Of Ignorance is deeper darkness. Yea! For Light brings light, and Passion ache to have; And gloom, bewilderments, and ignorance Grow forth from Ignorance. Those of the first Rise ever higher; those of the second mode Take a mid place; the darkened souls sink back To lower deeps, loaded with witlessness! When, watching life, the living man perceives The only actors are the Qualities, And knows what rules beyond the Qualities, Then is he come nigh unto Me! The Soul, Thus passing forth from the Three Qualities-- Whereby arise all bodies--overcomes Birth, Death, Sorrow, and Age; and drinketh deep The undying wine of Amrit. Arjuna. Oh, my Lord! Which be the signs to know him that hath gone Past the Three Modes? How liveth he? What way Leadeth him safe beyond the threefold Modes? Krishna. He who with equanimity surveys Lustre of goodness, strife of passion, sloth Of ignorance, not angry if they are, Not wishful when they are not: he who sits A sojourner and stranger in their midst Unruffled, standing off, saying--serene-- When troubles break, "These be the Qualities!" He unto whom--self-centred--grief and joy Sound as one word; to whose deep-seeing eyes The clod, the marble, and the gold are one; Whose equal heart holds the same gentleness For lovely and unlovely things, firm-set, Well-pleased in praise and dispraise; satisfied With honour or dishonour; unto friends And unto foes alike in tolerance; Detached from undertakings,--he is named Surmounter of the Qualities! And such-- With single, fervent faith adoring Me, Passing beyond the Qualities, conforms To Brahma, and attains Me! For I am That whereof Brahma is the likeness! Mine The Amrit is; and Immortality Is mine; and mine perfect Felicity! HERE ENDS CHAPTER XIV. OF THE BHAGAVAD-GITA Entitled "Gunatrayavibhagayog," Or "The Book of Religion by Separation from the Qualities." CHAPTER XV Krishna. Men call the Aswattha,--the Banyan-tree,-- Which hath its boughs beneath, its roots above,-- The ever-holy tree. Yea! for its leaves Are green and waving hymns which whisper Truth! Who knows the Aswattha, knows Veds, and all. Its branches shoot to heaven and sink to earth,[FN#30] Even as the deeds of men, which take their birth From qualities: its silver sprays and blooms, And all the eager verdure of its girth, Leap to quick life at kiss of sun and air, As men's lives quicken to the temptings fair Of wooing sense: its hanging rootlets seek The soil beneath, helping to hold it there, As actions wrought amid this world of men Bind them by ever-tightening bonds again. If ye knew well the teaching of the Tree, What its shape saith; and whence it springs; and, then How it must end, and all the ills of it, The axe of sharp Detachment ye would whet, And cleave the clinging snaky roots, and lay This Aswattha of sense-life low,--to set New growths upspringing to that happier sky,-- Which they who reach shall have no day to die, Nor fade away, nor fall--to Him, I mean, FATHER and FIRST, Who made the mystery Of old Creation; for to Him come they From passion and from dreams who break away; Who part the bonds constraining them to flesh, And,--Him, the Highest, worshipping alway-- No longer grow at mercy of what breeze Of summer pleasure stirs the sleeping trees, What blast of tempest tears them, bough and stem To the eternal world pass such as these! Another Sun gleams there! another Moon! Another Light,--not Dusk, nor Dawn, nor Noon-- Which they who once behold return no more; They have attained My rest, life's Utmost boon! When, in this world of manifested life, The undying Spirit, setting forth from Me, Taketh on form, it draweth to itself From Being's storehouse,--which containeth all,-- Senses and intellect. The Sovereign Soul Thus entering the flesh, or quitting it, Gathers these up, as the wind gathers scents, Blowing above the flower-beds. Ear and Eye, And Touch and Taste, and Smelling, these it takes,-- Yea, and a sentient mind;--linking itself To sense-things so. The unenlightened ones Mark not that Spirit when he goes or comes, Nor when he takes his pleasure in the form, Conjoined with qualities; but those see plain Who have the eyes to see. Holy souls see Which strive thereto. Enlightened, they perceive That Spirit in themselves; but foolish ones, Even though they strive, discern not, having hearts Unkindled, ill-informed! Know, too, from Me Shineth the gathered glory of the suns Which lighten all the world: from Me the moons Draw silvery beams, and fire fierce loveliness. I penetrate the clay, and lend all shapes Their living force; I glide into the plant-- Root, leaf, and bloom--to make the woodlands green With springing sap. Becoming vital warmth, I glow in glad, respiring frames, and pass, With outward and with inward breath, to feed The body by all meats.[FN#31] For in this world Being is twofold: the Divided, one; The Undivided, one. All things that live Are "the Divided." That which sits apart, "The Undivided." Higher still is He, The Highest, holding all, whose Name is LORD, The Eternal, Sovereign, First! Who fills all worlds, Sustaining them. And--dwelling thus beyond Divided Being and Undivided--I Am called of men and Vedas, Life Supreme, The PURUSHOTTAMA. Who knows Me thus, With mind unclouded, knoweth all, dear Prince! And with his whole soul ever worshippeth Me. Now is the sacred, secret Mystery Declared to thee! Who comprehendeth this Hath wisdom! He is quit of works in bliss! HERE ENDS CHAPTER XV. OF THE BHAGAVAD-GITA Entitled "Purushottamapraptiyog," Or "The Book of Religion by attaining the Supreme." CHAPTER XVI Krishna. Fearlessness, singleness of soul, the will Always to strive for wisdom; opened hand And governed appetites; and piety, And love of lonely study; humbleness, Uprightness, heed to injure nought which lives, Truthfulness, slowness unto wrath, a mind That lightly letteth go what others prize; And equanimity, and charity Which spieth no man's faults; and tenderness Towards all that suffer; a contented heart, Fluttered by no desires; a bearing mild, Modest, and grave, with manhood nobly mixed, With patience, fortitude, and purity; An unrevengeful spirit, never given To rate itself too high;--such be the signs, O Indian Prince! of him whose feet are set On that fair path which leads to heavenly birth! Deceitfulness, and arrogance, and pride, Quickness to anger, harsh and evil speech, And ignorance, to its own darkness blind,-- These be the signs, My Prince! of him whose birth Is fated for the regions of the vile.[FN#32] The Heavenly Birth brings to deliverance, So should'st thou know! The birth with Asuras Brings into bondage. Be thou joyous, Prince! Whose lot is set apart for heavenly Birth. Two stamps there are marked on all living men, Divine and Undivine; I spake to thee By what marks thou shouldst know the Heavenly Man, Hear from me now of the Unheavenly! They comprehend not, the Unheavenly, How Souls go forth from Me; nor how they come Back unto Me: nor is there Truth in these, Nor purity, nor rule of Life. "This world Hath not a Law, nor Order, nor a Lord," So say they: "nor hath risen up by Cause Following on Cause, in perfect purposing, But is none other than a House of Lust." And, this thing thinking, all those ruined ones-- Of little wit, dark-minded--give themselves To evil deeds, the curses of their kind. Surrendered to desires insatiable, Full of deceitfulness, folly, and pride, In blindness cleaving to their errors, caught Into the sinful course, they trust this lie As it were true--this lie which leads to death-- Finding in Pleasure all the good which is, And crying "Here it finisheth!" Ensnared In nooses of a hundred idle hopes, Slaves to their passion and their wrath, they buy Wealth with base deeds, to glut hot appetites; "Thus much, to-day," they say, "we gained! thereby Such and such wish of heart shall have its fill; And this is ours! and th' other shall be ours! To-day we slew a foe, and we will slay Our other enemy to-morrow! Look! Are we not lords? Make we not goodly cheer? Is not our fortune famous, brave, and great? Rich are we, proudly born! What other men Live like to us? Kill, then, for sacrifice! Cast largesse, and be merry!" So they speak Darkened by ignorance; and so they fall-- Tossed to and fro with projects, tricked, and bound In net of black delusion, lost in lusts-- Down to foul Naraka. Conceited, fond, Stubborn and proud, dead-drunken with the wine Of wealth, and reckless, all their offerings Have but a show of reverence, being not made In piety of ancient faith. Thus vowed To self-hood, force, insolence, feasting, wrath, These My blasphemers, in the forms they wear And in the forms they breed, my foemen are, Hateful and hating; cruel, evil, vile, Lowest and least of men, whom I cast down Again, and yet again, at end of lives, Into some devilish womb, whence--birth by birth-- The devilish wombs re-spawn them, all beguiled; And, till they find and worship Me, sweet Prince! Tread they that Nether Road. The Doors of Hell Are threefold, whereby men to ruin pass,-- The door of Lust, the door of Wrath, the door Of Avarice. Let a man shun those three! He who shall turn aside from entering All those three gates of Narak, wendeth straight To find his peace, and comes to Swarga's gate. . . . . . . . . . . . .[FN#33] HERE ENDETH CHAPTER XVI. OF THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, Entitled "Daivasarasaupadwibhagayog," Or "The Book of the Separateness of the Divine and Undivine." CHAPTER XVII Arjuna. If men forsake the holy ordinance, Heedless of Shastras, yet keep faith at heart And worship, what shall be the state of those, Great Krishna! Sattwan, Rajas, Tamas? Say! Krishna. Threefold the faith is of mankind and springs From those three qualities,--becoming "true," Or "passion-stained," or "dark," as thou shalt hear! The faith of each believer, Indian Prince! Conforms itself to what he truly is. Where thou shalt see a worshipper, that one To what he worships lives assimilate, [Such as the shrine, so is the votary,] The "soothfast" souls adore true gods; the souls Obeying Rajas worship Rakshasas[FN#34] Or Yakshas; and the men of Darkness pray To Pretas and to Bhutas.[FN#35] Yea, and those Who practise bitter penance, not enjoined By rightful rule--penance which hath its root In self-sufficient, proud hypocrisies-- Those men, passion-beset, violent, wild, Torturing--the witless ones--My elements Shut in fair company within their flesh, (Nay, Me myself, present within the flesh!) Know them to devils devoted, not to Heaven! For like as foods are threefold for mankind In nourishing, so is there threefold way Of worship, abstinence, and almsgiving! Hear this of Me! there is a food which brings Force, substance, strength, and health, and joy to live, Being well-seasoned, cordial, comforting, The "Soothfast" meat. And there be foods which bring Aches and unrests, and burning blood, and grief, Being too biting, heating, salt, and sharp, And therefore craved by too strong appetite. And there is foul food--kept from over-night,[FN#36] Savourless, filthy, which the foul will eat, A feast of rottenness, meet for the lips Of such as love the "Darkness." Thus with rites;-- A sacrifice not for rewardment made, Offered in rightful wise, when he who vows Sayeth, with heart devout, "This I should do!" Is "Soothfast" rite. But sacrifice for gain, Offered for good repute, be sure that this, O Best of Bharatas! is Rajas-rite, With stamp of "passion." And a sacrifice Offered against the laws, with no due dole Of food-giving, with no accompaniment Of hallowed hymn, nor largesse to the priests, In faithless celebration, call it vile, The deed of "Darkness!"--lost! Worship of gods Meriting worship; lowly reverence Of Twice-borns, Teachers, Elders; Purity, Rectitude, and the Brahmacharya's vow, And not to injure any helpless thing,-- These make a true religiousness of Act. Words causing no man woe, words ever true, Gentle and pleasing words, and those ye say In murmured reading of a Sacred Writ,-- These make the true religiousness of Speech. Serenity of soul, benignity, Sway of the silent Spirit, constant stress To sanctify the Nature,--these things make Good rite, and true religiousness of Mind. Such threefold faith, in highest piety Kept, with no hope of gain, by hearts devote, Is perfect work of Sattwan, true belief. Religion shown in act of proud display To win good entertainment, worship, fame, Such--say I--is of Rajas, rash and vain. Religion followed by a witless will To torture self, or come at power to hurt Another,--'tis of Tamas, dark and ill. The gift lovingly given, when one shall say "Now must I gladly give!" when he who takes Can render nothing back; made in due place, Due time, and to a meet recipient, Is gift of Sattwan, fair and profitable. The gift selfishly given, where to receive Is hoped again, or when some end is sought, Or where the gift is proffered with a grudge, This is of Rajas, stained with impulse, ill. The gift churlishly flung, at evil time, In wrongful place, to base recipient, Made in disdain or harsh unkindliness, Is gift of Tamas, dark; it doth not bless![FN#37] HERE ENDETH CHAPTER XVII. OF THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, Entitled "Sraddhatrayavibhagayog," Or "The Book of Religion by the Threefold Kinds of Faith." CHAPTER XVIII Arjuna. Fain would I better know, Thou Glorious One! The very truth--Heart's Lord!--of Sannyas, Abstention; and enunciation, Lord! Tyaga; and what separates these twain! Krishna. The poets rightly teach that Sannyas Is the foregoing of all acts which spring Out of desire; and their wisest say Tyaga is renouncing fruit of acts. There be among the saints some who have held All action sinful, and to be renounced; And some who answer, "Nay! the goodly acts-- As worship, penance, alms--must be performed!" Hear now My sentence, Best of Bharatas! 'Tis well set forth, O Chaser of thy Foes! Renunciation is of threefold form, And Worship, Penance, Alms, not to be stayed; Nay, to be gladly done; for all those three Are purifying waters for true souls! Yet must be practised even those high works In yielding up attachment, and all fruit Produced by works. This is My judgment, Prince! This My insuperable and fixed decree! Abstaining from a work by right prescribed Never is meet! So to abstain doth spring From "Darkness," and Delusion teacheth it. Abstaining from a work grievous to flesh, When one saith "'Tis unpleasing!" this is null! Such an one acts from "passion;" nought of gain Wins his Renunciation! But, Arjun! Abstaining from attachment to the work, Abstaining from rewardment in the work, While yet one doeth it full faithfully, Saying, "Tis right to do!" that is "true " act And abstinence! Who doeth duties so, Unvexed if his work fail, if it succeed Unflattered, in his own heart justified, Quit of debates and doubts, his is "true" act: For, being in the body, none may stand Wholly aloof from act; yet, who abstains From profit of his acts is abstinent. The fruit of labours, in the lives to come, Is threefold for all men,--Desirable, And Undesirable, and mixed of both; But no fruit is at all where no work was. Hear from me, Long-armed Lord! the makings five Which go to every act, in Sankhya taught As necessary. First the force; and then The agent; next, the various instruments; Fourth, the especial effort; fifth, the God. What work soever any mortal doth Of body, mind, or speech, evil or good, By these five doth he that. Which being thus, Whoso, for lack of knowledge, seeth himself As the sole actor, knoweth nought at all And seeth nought. Therefore, I say, if one-- Holding aloof from self--with unstained mind Should slay all yonder host, being bid to slay, He doth not slay; he is not bound thereby! Knowledge, the thing known, and the mind which knows, These make the threefold starting-ground of act. The act, the actor, and the instrument, These make the threefold total of the deed. But knowledge, agent, act, are differenced By three dividing qualities. Hear now Which be the qualities dividing them. There is "true" Knowledge. Learn thou it is this: To see one changeless Life in all the Lives, And in the Separate, One Inseparable. There is imperfect Knowledge: that which sees The separate existences apart, And, being separated, holds them real. There is false Knowledge: that which blindly clings To one as if 'twere all, seeking no Cause, Deprived of light, narrow, and dull, and "dark." There is "right" Action: that which being enjoined-- Is wrought without attachment, passionlessly, For duty, not for love, nor hate, nor gain. There is "vain" Action: that which men pursue Aching to satisfy desires, impelled By sense of self, with all-absorbing stress: This is of Rajas--passionate and vain. There is "dark" Action: when one doth a thing Heedless of issues, heedless of the hurt Or wrong for others, heedless if he harm His own soul--'tis of Tamas, black and bad! There is the "rightful"doer. He who acts Free from self-seeking, humble, resolute, Steadfast, in good or evil hap the same, Content to do aright-he "truly" acts. There is th' "impassioned" doer. He that works From impulse, seeking profit, rude and bold To overcome, unchastened; slave by turns Of sorrow and of joy: of Rajas he! And there be evil doers; loose of heart, Low-minded, stubborn, fraudulent, remiss, Dull, slow, despondent--children of the "dark." Hear, too, of Intellect and Steadfastness The threefold separation, Conqueror-Prince! How these are set apart by Qualities. Good is the Intellect which comprehends The coming forth and going back of life, What must be done, and what must not be done, What should be feared, and what should not be feared, What binds and what emancipates the soul: That is of Sattwan, Prince! of "soothfastness." Marred is the Intellect which, knowing right And knowing wrong, and what is well to do And what must not be done, yet understands Nought with firm mind, nor as the calm truth is: This is of Rajas, Prince! and "passionate!" Evil is Intellect which, wrapped in gloom, Looks upon wrong as right, and sees all things Contrariwise of Truth. O Pritha's Son! That is of Tamas, "dark" and desperate! Good is the steadfastness whereby a man Masters his beats of heart, his very breath Of life, the action of his senses; fixed In never-shaken faith and piety: That is of Sattwan, Prince! "soothfast" and fair! Stained is the steadfastness whereby a man Holds to his duty, purpose, effort, end, For life's sake, and the love of goods to gain, Arjuna! 'tis of Rajas, passion-stamped! Sad is the steadfastness wherewith the fool Cleaves to his sloth, his sorrow, and his fears, His folly and despair. This--Pritha's Son!-- Is born of Tamas, "dark" and miserable! Hear further, Chief of Bharatas! from Me The threefold kinds of Pleasure which there be. Good Pleasure is the pleasure that endures, Banishing pain for aye; bitter at first As poison to the soul, but afterward Sweet as the taste of Amrit. Drink of that! It springeth in the Spirit's deep content. And painful Pleasure springeth from the bond Between the senses and the sense-world. Sweet As Amrit is its first taste, but its last Bitter as poison. 'Tis of Rajas, Prince! And foul and "dark" the Pleasure is which springs From sloth and sin and foolishness; at first And at the last, and all the way of life The soul bewildering. 'Tis of Tamas, Prince! For nothing lives on earth, nor 'midst the gods In utmost heaven, but hath its being bound With these three Qualities, by Nature framed. The work of Brahmans, Kshatriyas, Vaisyas, And Sudras, O thou Slayer of thy Foes! Is fixed by reason of the Qualities Planted in each: A Brahman's virtues, Prince! Born of his nature, are serenity, Self-mastery, religion, purity, Patience, uprightness, learning, and to know The truth of things which be. A Kshatriya's pride, Born of his nature, lives in valour, fire, Constancy, skilfulness, spirit in fight, And open-handedness and noble mien, As of a lord of men. A Vaisya's task, Born with his nature, is to till the ground, Tend cattle, venture trade. A Sudra's state, Suiting his nature, is to minister. Whoso performeth--diligent, content-- The work allotted him, whate'er it be, Lays hold of perfectness! Hear how a man Findeth perfection, being so content: He findeth it through worship--wrought by work-- Of Him that is the Source of all which lives, Of HIM by Whom the universe was stretched. Better thine own work is, though done with fault, Than doing others' work, ev'n excellently. He shall not fall in sin who fronts the task Set him by Nature's hand! Let no man leave His natural duty, Prince! though it bear blame! For every work hath blame, as every flame Is wrapped in smoke! Only that man attains Perfect surcease of work whose work was wrought With mind unfettered, soul wholly subdued, Desires for ever dead, results renounced. Learn from me, Son of Kunti! also this, How one, attaining perfect peace, attains BRAHM, the supreme, the highest height of all! Devoted--with a heart grown pure, restrained In lordly self-control, forgoing wiles Of song and senses, freed from love and hate, Dwelling 'mid solitudes, in diet spare, With body, speech, and will tamed to obey, Ever to holy meditation vowed, From passions liberate, quit of the Self, Of arrogance, impatience, anger, pride; Freed from surroundings, quiet, lacking nought-- Such an one grows to oneness with the BRAHM; Such an one, growing one with BRAHM, serene, Sorrows no more, desires no more; his soul, Equally loving all that lives, loves well Me, Who have made them, and attains to Me. By this same love and worship doth he know Me as I am, how high and wonderful, And knowing, straightway enters into Me. And whatsoever deeds he doeth--fixed In Me, as in his refuge--he hath won For ever and for ever by My grace Th' Eternal Rest! So win thou! In thy thoughts Do all thou dost for Me! Renounce for Me! Sacrifice heart and mind and will to Me! Live in the faith of Me! In faith of Me All dangers thou shalt vanquish, by My grace; But, trusting to thyself and heeding not, Thou can'st but perish! If this day thou say'st, Relying on thyself, "I will not fight!" Vain will the purpose prove! thy qualities Would spur thee to the war. What thou dost shun, Misled by fair illusions, thou wouldst seek Against thy will, when the task comes to thee Waking the promptings in thy nature set. There lives a Master in the hearts of men Maketh their deeds, by subtle pulling--strings, Dance to what tune HE will. With all thy soul Trust Him, and take Him for thy succour, Prince! So--only so, Arjuna!--shalt thou gain-- By grace of Him--the uttermost repose, The Eternal Place! Thus hath been opened thee This Truth of Truths, the Mystery more hid Than any secret mystery. Meditate! And--as thou wilt--then act! Nay! but once more Take My last word, My utmost meaning have! Precious thou art to Me; right well-beloved! Listen! I tell thee for thy comfort this. Give Me thy heart! adore Me! serve Me! cling In faith and love and reverence to Me! So shalt thou come to Me! I promise true, For thou art sweet to Me! And let go those-- Rites and writ duties! Fly to Me alone! Make Me thy single refuge! I will free Thy soul from all its sins! Be of good cheer! [Hide, the holy Krishna saith, This from him that hath no faith, Him that worships not, nor seeks Wisdom's teaching when she speaks: Hide it from all men who mock; But, wherever, 'mid the flock Of My lovers, one shall teach This divinest, wisest, speech-- Teaching in the faith to bring Truth to them, and offering Of all honour unto Me-- Unto Brahma cometh he! Nay, and nowhere shall ye find Any man of all mankind Doing dearer deed for Me; Nor shall any dearer be In My earth. Yea, furthermore, Whoso reads this converse o'er, Held by Us upon the plain, Pondering piously and fain, He hath paid Me sacrifice! (Krishna speaketh in this wise!) Yea, and whoso, full of faith, Heareth wisely what it saith, Heareth meekly,--when he dies, Surely shall his spirit rise To those regions where the Blest, Free of flesh, in joyance rest.] Hath this been heard by thee, O Indian Prince! With mind intent? hath all the ignorance-- Which bred thy trouble--vanished, My Arjun? Arjuna. Trouble and ignorance are gone! the Light Hath come unto me, by Thy favour, Lord! Now am I fixed! my doubt is fled away! According to Thy word, so will I do! Sanjaya. Thus gathered I the gracious speech of Krishna, O my King! Thus have I told, with heart a-thrill, this wise and wondrous thing By great Vyasa's learning writ, how Krishna's self made known The Yoga, being Yoga's Lord. So is the high truth shown! And aye, when I remember, O Lord my King, again Arjuna and the God in talk, and all this holy strain, Great is my gladness: when I muse that splendour, passing speech, Of Hari, visible and plain, there is no tongue to reach My marvel and my love and bliss. O Archer-Prince! all hail! O Krishna, Lord of Yoga! surely there shall not fail Blessing, and victory, and power, for Thy most mighty sake, Where this song comes of Arjun, and how with God he spake. HERE ENDS, WITH CHAPTER XVIII., Entitled "Mokshasanyasayog," Or "The Book of Religion by Deliverance and Renunciation," THE BHAGAVAD-GITA.









How can I know what they say?
If I do not know what they say,
how can I know what anyone says to me?
And how can I find what I seek?